📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 拉丁教父 › 論靈魂的本質

克勞狄安·馬梅爾圖斯

論靈魂的本質 第 1 章

拉丁文原文.407 節.部分字詞可點開查義

第 2 章 →
1:1
Quaeris a me, reuerendissime sacerdotum, quo modo Arianis respondendum sit, qui blasphemo ore conantur adserere: non potest, inquiunt, fieri, nisi ut iunior sit genitus ab singenito. iuxta quae totum silentium quasi iussus absoluere non tam pro rei instructione quam pro fidei confessione praesumam id primitus obseruans, ne res per se obscuras studio conpositi sermonis inuoluam, sed quaedam pauperis sensus indicia, quae non tam ornatui quam intellectui uideantur seruire, depromam. respondeo ergo sicut respondere discipuli magistris interrogantibus solent. itaque ad praeceptum beatitudinis uestrae loquor, ut discutias inperitiam, contestor ut doceas.
至可敬的祭司啊,您問我當如何答覆亞流派的人,他們以褻瀆的口試圖斷言:他們說,「除非受生者比非受生者更年幼,否則絕不可能。」據此,我彷彿奉命要打破我全然的沉默,便不敢推辭——這與其說是為這題目的講解,不如說是為信德的告白;我首先謹守此點:不以雕琢言辭之費力來纏裹那本身已晦澀的事,乃要呈獻出某些貧乏領悟的記號,使其看來不在乎修飾,乃在乎使人明白。所以我答覆,正如門徒受師問時慣常的答覆。於是我照您有福之分的吩咐而說,好叫您篩除我的拙陋;我作見證,為叫您施教。
You ask of me, most reverend of priests, how the Arians are to be answered, who with blasphemous mouth attempt to assert: 'It cannot be,' they say, 'but that the begotten be younger than the unbegotten.' In accordance with which, as though commanded to break my whole silence, I shall presume to do so not so much for the instruction of the matter as for the confession of the faith, observing this first of all: that I do not enwrap matters obscure in themselves with the labour of polished speech, but bring forth certain indications of a poor understanding, which may seem to serve not so much for adornment as for comprehension. I answer, therefore, as disciples are wont to answer their masters when they question. And so I speak at the bidding of your blessedness, that you may sift out my inexperience; I bear witness that you may teach.
1:2
nam apud eruditissimum si reticeam, uix possum scire quid nesciam. De ingenito locuturi scire debemus aliud esse rerum substantias, aliud rerum nomina, sicut uerbi gratia cum aurum atque argentum dixeris, non statim metallum ipsum, sed metalli uocabula protulisti. etenim aurum aliud est in proprietate generis, aliud in adpellatione sermonis, aliud est cum illud nominamus, aliud cum tenemus. Genitus et ingenitus significatio est deitatis, non ipsa deitas, naturae est adpellatio, non natura. ingeniti et geniti nuncupatio ad hoc ualet, ut quis ex quo subsistat intellegas et non patrem ex filio, sed filium ex patre esse cognoscas.
因為在至有學問者面前,我若緘默,便幾乎無法知曉我所不知之事。論到非受生者,當我們要論說時,我們當知道:事物的本體是一回事,事物的名稱是另一回事;正如,譬如當你說「金」與「銀」,你並未立即帶出那金屬本身,乃是帶出那金屬的名稱。因為金,就其種類的屬性而言是一回事,就言辭的稱呼而言是另一回事;當我們稱呼它是一回事,當我們持有它是另一回事。「受生」與「非受生」乃是神性的表記,並非神性本身,乃是本性的稱謂,並非本性。非受生與受生的稱呼有此功用:使你明白誰由誰而存在,並使你認清不是父出於子,乃是子出於父。
For in the presence of one most learned, if I keep silence, I can scarcely know what I do not know. About the unbegotten, when we are to speak, we ought to know that the substances of things are one thing, and the names of things another; just as, for example, when you say 'gold' and 'silver,' you have not at once brought forth the metal itself, but the words for the metal. For gold is one thing in the property of its kind, another in the appellation of speech; it is one thing when we name it, another when we hold it. 'Begotten' and 'unbegotten' is a signification of the deity, not the deity itself; it is an appellation of the nature, not the nature. The naming of unbegotten and begotten avails for this: that you may understand who subsists from whom, and may recognize not the Father to be from the Son, but the Son to be from the Father.
1:3
principium ex principio et unum est et initio caret, quo modo si dicas: deus ex deo, non tamen duo dii, sed unus dicitur. genitus ergo, ingenitus et ex utroque procedens personas indigitat, non naturas. maiestas enim, -quae patri est indiscreta cum filio et spiritu sancto, distingui nominibus potest, ordinari gradibus non potest. Hoc loco praescius oportet intentionem mentis admoueas. dicis forsitan: quia ex illo est, posterior illo est. age ad haec intellectum nostrum aliquibus conparationibus nutriamus. uideamus si aliqua res ex alia exsistat, quae tamen illa ex qua exsistit non sit aetate posterior.
本源出於本源,既是一,又無起初;正如你若說「神出於神」,所說的卻不是兩位神,乃是一位。所以那受生者、那非受生者、以及那由二者所發出者,是指明位格,並非指明本性。因為那威嚴——於父而言,與子並聖靈是不可分的——能以名稱來區分,卻不能以等級來排列。在此處,你必須以先見之明運用心思的專注。你或許說:「因祂出於祂,所以祂晚於祂。」來,讓我們以某些比喻來餵養我們對這些事的領悟。讓我們看是否有某物出於別物,卻不在年歲上晚於那它所出之物。
Principle from Principle is both one and lacks a beginning; just as if you should say 'God from God,' yet not two gods, but one is spoken of. The begotten, therefore, the unbegotten, and that which proceeds from both, designate persons, not natures. For the majesty—which to the Father is undistinguished from the Son and the Holy Spirit—can be distinguished by names, but cannot be ordered by degrees. At this point you must, with foreknowledge, apply the intention of the mind. You say perhaps: 'Because He is from Him, He is later than Him.' Come, let us nourish our understanding for these things with certain comparisons. Let us see whether any thing arises from another, which nevertheless is not later in age than that from which it arises.
1:4
uerbi gratia hoc ipsum filii nomen ex patris deriuari nomine creditur, nec tamen posterius inuenitur, quia nisi iste nasceretur, pater ille non diceretur. ecce nomen, quod absolute coaeuum illi est a quo est, et cum filius ex patre sit, patri nomen filius facit: adquirit genitori uocabulum pietatis persona nascentis. cum hoc ex illo sit, nec hoc posterius nec aliud probatur antiquius, et cum brachii nomine filius ex operum uirtutibus nuncupetur, ecce brachium procedit ex corpore, et tamen brachii aetas corporis non praecedit. uerbum ex uoce profertur, et tamen cum ex ore nascatur, uoce esse posterius non probatur. ignis et caloris indiuisa societas:
譬如,「子」這名本身被認為是由「父」這名衍生而來,然而並不見其為晚出,因為那一位若不出生,另一位就不被稱為「父」。看哪,這名與那它所出之名乃是絕對同時的;且既然子出於父,子便為父造就了名稱:那出生者的位格為生者贏得了「為父」的稱謂。既然此者出於彼者,便既不能證此者為晚出,也不能證彼者更古老;又因子是按其作為的能力被稱為「膀臂」,看哪,膀臂出於身體,膀臂的年歲卻不先於身體。話語由聲音發出,然而,既然話語是由口而生,便不能證它晚於聲音。火與熱不可分的聯合:
For example, this very name 'son' is believed to be derived from the name 'father,' nor yet is it found to be later, because unless the one were born, the other would not be called 'father.' Behold a name which is absolutely coeval with that from which it is; and since the son is from the father, the son makes the name for the father: the person of the one being born acquires for the begetter the appellation of fatherhood. Since this is from that, neither is this proved later nor the other more ancient; and since the son is named 'arm' from the powers of his works, behold the arm proceeds from the body, and yet the age of the arm does not precede that of the body. The word is brought forth from the voice, and yet, since it is born from the mouth, it is not proved to be later than the voice. The undivided fellowship of fire and heat:
1:5
sed cum calor indubitanter ex igne esse intellegatur, tamen ignis nequaquam calore suo prior esse dinoscitur. ecce rem, quae exsistere uidetur ex illa, et tamen ei, de qua exsistit, sine ulla temporis intercessione coniuncta est. Cum autem ad deum uenimus, hoc est genitus, quod iustus et iustitia, sapiens et sapientia, misericors et misericordia. absolute ex deo iusto atque sapiente secundum apostolum oriri intellegimus iustitiam atque sapientiam, et sicut numquam iustus sine iustitia, numquam sapiens sine sapientia fuit, ita filius ex patre, sed numquam (pater) potuit esse sine filio.
然而,熱雖無疑被認定為出於火,火卻絕不被辨明為先於它自己的熱。看哪,有一物看似出於別物,卻與那它所出之物毫無時間間隔地相聯。但當我們論到神時,那受生者乃是如此:如公義者與公義、智慧者與智慧、憐憫者與憐憫。我們按使徒所言,絕對地領會:公義與智慧出於那位公義又智慧的神;正如公義者從未沒有公義,智慧者從未沒有智慧,照樣子出於父,但父卻從未能沒有子。
but although heat is undoubtedly understood to be from fire, yet fire is by no means discerned to be prior to its own heat. Behold a thing which seems to arise from another, and yet is conjoined to that from which it arises without any interval of time. But when we come to God, the begotten is this: as just and justice, wise and wisdom, merciful and mercy. Absolutely we understand, according to the Apostle, that from God who is just and wise arise justice and wisdom; and just as the just one never was without justice, the wise one never without wisdom, so the Son is from the Father, but the Father could never be without the Son.
1:6
Absque dubio Ariani saluatorem nostrum negare non audent, sed dum minorem dicunt, deum adserere non possunt. deus enim naturaliter plenitudinis dignitate subsistit, et eorum inpietas unum se deum colere prima confessione testatur. sed quia iuniorem, per eum, qui putatur senior, duos facit et soliditatem unitatis intersecat. nam ipsum nomen minoris alterum, qui illo sit maior, ostendit. quis illo antiquior, qui de se ipse pronuntiat: ego sum A et Ω , primus et nouissimus, qui a Iudaeis quis esset interrogatus ita respondit: principium quod et loquor uobis, qui ueridica per prophetam uoce confirmat: ante me non fuit deus et post me non erit?
亞流派的人無疑不敢否認我們的救主,但他們既稱祂為較小,便不能斷言祂是神。因為神按本性存在於豐滿的尊貴中,而他們的不虔以其首要的告白見證自己敬拜獨一的神。但因他們使祂為較年幼,便藉著那被認為較年長者造出了兩位,並割裂了合一的堅固。因為「較小」這名本身就指出另一位比祂更大。誰比祂更古老呢?這位親自論到自己說:「我是阿拉法,我是俄梅戛,是首先的,是末後的」;這位當猶太人問祂是誰時,如此回答:「就是我從起初所對你們說的」;這位藉著先知以真實之聲確證:「在我以前沒有神,在我以後也必沒有」?
Without doubt the Arians do not dare to deny our Saviour, but while they call Him lesser, they cannot assert Him to be God. For God by nature subsists in the dignity of fullness, and their impiety testifies by its first confession that it worships one God. But because they make Him younger, through Him who is thought to be elder they make two, and cut through the solidity of unity. For the very name 'lesser' shows another who is greater than He. Who is more ancient than He, who Himself pronounces of Himself: 'I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last,' who, when asked by the Jews who He was, answered thus: 'the Beginning, who also speak to you,' who confirms with truthful voice through the prophet: 'Before me there was no God, and after me there shall be none'?
1:7
si pater hoc dicit, inferiorem post se non coepisse confirmat, si filius, ante se penitus non fuisse pronuntiat. de hoc propheticus sermo euidenter insinuat: hic est deus noster, et non reputabitur alius ad eum, et post haec: inter homines uisus est et cum hominibus conuersatus est. secundum haec ergo inter genitum et ingenitum nec ordo est, quia unus est, nec tempus interest, quia primus est, nec postponendus est, quia solus est, nec minor dicendus est, quia plenus est. ergo dicitur perfectus simplicisque naturae, inaestimabilis et inpassibilis, etsi eum secundum carnem passum esse pro nobis ueraciter et salubriter confitemur.
父若說這話,便確證在祂之後沒有任何次等者開始存在;子若說,便宣告在祂之先全然沒有任何者存在。論到這事,先知的話清楚表明:「這是我們的神,沒有別的可與祂相比」,其後又說:「祂在人間顯現,與人同住」。所以按這些話,在受生者與非受生者之間並無次序,因祂是一;也無時間插入其間,因祂是首先的;祂不可被置於後,因祂是獨一的;祂不可被稱為較小,因祂是豐滿的。所以說祂是完全的、是單純之性的、是不可測度的、是不能受苦的,縱然我們真實而有益於救恩地承認祂曾按肉身為我們受苦。
If the Father says this, He confirms that no inferior began after Him; if the Son, He pronounces that none at all existed before Him. Concerning this the prophetic word plainly intimates: 'This is our God, and no other shall be reckoned beside Him,' and after this: 'He was seen among men and conversed with men.' According to these things, therefore, between the begotten and the unbegotten there is no order, because He is one; nor does time intervene, because He is first; nor is He to be placed after, because He is alone; nor is He to be called lesser, because He is full. Therefore He is said to be perfect and of a simple nature, inestimable and impassible, even though we truthfully and savingly confess that He suffered for us according to the flesh.
1:8
Post haec sequenti loco quaeris a me, quo modo iuxta substantiam dei in epistula quadam scriptum sit: nihil sensit patientis sensu, sed sensit conpatientis adfectu. Primo hoc, quod nec philosophos latuit, scire promptissimum, quia in homine diuersae adfectiones, id est, iustitia, misericordia, sanctitas, beneuolentia, pietas res accedentes sunt et ideo adfectus uocantur. deus uero his non passibiliter adficitur, quia ei inesse iugiter et naturaliter dinoscuntur. ergo quod in homine adfectus et gratia, in deo uirtus est et natura. nam quod dictum est: nihil sensit patientis sensu, sed sensit conpatientis adfectu, cur quisquam illo sensu dicere non praesumat, quod etiam propheticum commemorat:
在這些事之後,其次,您問我:論到神的本體,某封書信中怎會寫道:「祂並未以受苦者的感受去感受,乃以同受苦者的情感去感受」。首先,這事——連哲學家也未嘗不領會——是最易知曉的:即在人裡面,那種種情感,就是公義、憐憫、聖潔、仁慈、虔敬,乃是臨到人身上之物,故此被稱為情感。但神並非以可受苦的方式被這些所感動,因這些被辨明為持續且本性地存在於祂裡面。所以在人裡面是情感與恩賜的,在神裡面乃是德能與本性。因為論到所說的「祂並未以受苦者的感受去感受,乃以同受苦者的情感去感受」,何不敢按先知的話也提及的那個意思來說它:
After these things, in the next place, you ask of me how, concerning the substance of God, it has been written in a certain letter: 'He felt nothing with the feeling of one suffering, but felt with the affection of one suffering-together (compassionate).' First, this—which not even the philosophers failed to grasp—is most ready to know: that in man the diverse affections, that is, justice, mercy, holiness, benevolence, piety, are things that come to him, and therefore are called affections. But God is not affected by these in a passible manner, since they are discerned to be in Him continually and naturally. Therefore what in man is affection and grace, in God is virtue and nature. For as to what was said, 'He felt nothing with the feeling of one suffering, but felt with the affection of one suffering-together,' why should anyone not presume to say it in that sense which the prophetic word also recalls:
1:9
domine, ne in ira tua arguas me neque in furore tuo corripias me, et: iurauit dominus, nec paenitebit eum, et iterum: iratus est dominus populo. suo et abominatus est hereditatem suam, et item diuerso adfectn Iacob dilexisse et Esau odio habuisse describitur. contristari in peccatis nostris et laetari dicitur in operibus suis et adfectibus subiacens de se ipse dicit: paenitet me fecisse hominem, et de summa caeli sede pronuntiat: Saule, Saule, quid me persequeris? iam et conpatientis ostendere adfectum uidetur, cum dicit: esuriui et dedistis mihi manducare, sitiui et dedistis mihi bibere, et reliqua huius modi, quae memoriae abundanter occurrunt.
「耶和華啊,求你不要在怒中責備我,也不要在烈怒中懲治我」,又:「耶和華起了誓,必不後悔」,又再:「耶和華向祂的百姓發怒,憎惡祂的產業」,並照樣,祂被描述為以不同的情感愛了雅各、惡了以掃。祂被說為因我們的罪憂傷,因自己的作為喜樂,並且祂像一位受情感所制者論到自己說:「我造了人,我後悔了」,又從天上至高的寶座宣告:「掃羅,掃羅,你為什麼逼迫我?」如今祂也顯出同受苦者的情感,當祂說:「我餓了,你們給我吃;我渴了,你們給我喝」,以及諸如此類豐富地浮現於記憶之事。
'O Lord, rebuke me not in Thy anger, neither chasten me in Thy wrath,' and: 'The Lord hath sworn, and He will not repent,' and again: 'The Lord was angry with His people and abhorred His inheritance,' and likewise He is described as by a diverse affection to have loved Jacob and to have held Esau in hatred. He is said to be saddened over our sins and to rejoice in His works, and, as one subject to affections, He says of Himself: 'It repenteth me that I made man,' and from the highest seat of heaven He proclaims: 'Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?' Now also He seems to show the affection of one suffering-together, when He says: 'I hungered and ye gave me to eat, I thirsted and ye gave me to drink,' and the rest of this kind, which occur abundantly to the memory.
1:10
Quo modo ergo, si quisquam sacerdos multiplici linguarum scientia praeditus et in medio diuersarum gentium constitutus Hebraeum Hebraeo, Graecum Graeco, Romanum Romano instructurus adloquio secundum singulorum intellectum uerba conformet et iuxta unius cuiusque sensum oris sui coaptet adloquium et dissonas unius cordis et [peccatoris] pectoris uoees in uarios dispenset auditus, ita et deus cum homine locuturus adsumere dignatur hominis linguam, formam etiam suscepturus humanam per intellectuum nostrorum sonos ordinationum nostrarum contestatur adfectus. nam dum quinque humanorum sensuum officia describens ita dicit: oculi domini super iustos et aures eius ad preces eorum, et iterum:
因此——正如某位祭司,賦有對眾語言多方的知識,且被置於各族之中,要以希伯來語訓誨希伯來人,以希臘語訓誨希臘人,以羅馬語訓誨羅馬人,便照各人的領悟塑造他的言辭,按每一個人的悟性使自己口中的話語相宜,並將一顆心、一個胸懷中那些不協調的聲音分配給各樣的耳朵——照樣,神將要與人說話時,便屈尊取用人的語言,且將要連人的形像也擔當起來,藉著我們悟性的聲音表明我們各樣心性的情感。因為當祂描述人五官的職司,如此說:「耶和華的眼目看顧義人,祂的耳朵聽他們的祈禱」,又說:
In what way, therefore—just as if some priest, endowed with a manifold knowledge of tongues and set in the midst of diverse peoples, about to instruct the Hebrew with Hebrew speech, the Greek with Greek, the Roman with Roman, should fashion his words according to the understanding of each, and adapt the address of his own mouth to the sense of each individual, and dispense the discordant voices of one heart and breast into various hearings—so also God, about to speak with man, deigns to assume the tongue of man, and, about to take on even a human form, attests the affections of our dispositions through the sounds of our understandings. For when, describing the offices of the five human senses, He thus says: 'The eyes of the Lord are upon the just, and His ears unto their prayers,' and again:
1:11
os domini locutum est, item: et odoratus est odorem suauitatis, et: manus mea fecit haec omnia. caelum mihi thronus est, terra autem scabellum pedum meorum, cordibus nostris efficientias insinuat rerum sub significatione membrorum, unde pro ineffabili eius circa humanum genus dignatione, quae seruos amicos ac filios nominare et conpellare non despicit, ut homo cum eodem uicissim humano ore et more conloquitur. Ceterum dei ira iustitia est, dei furor seueritatis uigor est, dei iurasse definisse est, dei paenituisse sententia tamen saepe mutata, et cum se persequente aliquo laedi dicit, crimen laedentis ostendit.
「耶和華的口已經說了」,照樣:「祂聞了那馨香之氣」,又:「這一切都是我手所造的。天是我的座位,地是我的腳凳」——祂將萬事的效用以肢體的表記注入我們心中;由此,因祂向人類那不可言喻的俯就——祂不屑稱呼他們、不屑喚他們為僕人、朋友與兒子——便反過來如人一般,以人的口與人的方式與他們交談。至於其餘,神的怒是公義,神的烈怒是嚴厲的剛猛,神起誓乃是定意,神後悔卻仍是常被更改的判語;當祂說自己被某逼迫祂的人所傷時,乃是顯出那加害者的罪。
'the mouth of the Lord hath spoken,' likewise: 'and He smelled a savour of sweetness,' and: 'my hand hath made all these things. Heaven is my throne, but the earth is the footstool of my feet'—He instils into our hearts the efficacies of things under the signification of members; whence, on account of His ineffable condescension toward the human race—which does not disdain to name and to call them servants, friends, and sons—as man in turn He converses with the same with human mouth and manner. For the rest, God's anger is justice, God's wrath is the vigour of severity, for God to have sworn is to have determined, for God to have repented is yet a sentence often changed; and when He says that He is injured by some one persecuting Him, He shows the crime of the one injuring.
1:12
intercluditur nobis omnimodis orationis ministerium omnisque ratio, qua deus uel intellegitur uel praedicatur, si haec humani sermonis commercia subtrahuntur. cur ergo dici inter ista non possit: sed sensit conpatientis adfectu? Si ergo discutienti magistro simplex et aperta responsio satisfecit, transeamus ad tertiam quaestionem, qua ut respondeam praecipis, quae in rebus humanis corporea, quaeue incorporea sentienda sint.
倘若這些人間言語的往來被撤去,一切話語的職事,並一切藉以使神得被領會或得被宣揚的方法,便全然從我們中間被切斷。因此,在這些事之中,為何不可說:「但祂以同受苦者的情感去感受」呢?那麼,若一個簡明而坦率的答覆已使那位審察此事的師長滿意,讓我們轉到第三個問題,在其中您吩咐我答覆:在人間的事物中,哪些當被視為有形體的,哪些當被視為無形體的。
The ministry of all discourse is utterly cut off from us, and every means by which God is either understood or proclaimed, if these exchanges of human speech are withdrawn. Why, therefore, may it not be said among these things: 'but He felt with the affection of one suffering-together'? If, then, a simple and open answer has satisfied the master who was sifting the matter, let us pass on to the third question, in which you bid me answer what among human things are to be deemed corporeal, and what incorporeal.
1:13
ad haec aliqua non pro sensus mei praesumptione depromam, sed pro sanctorum opinione seniorum, praesertim cum haec animum laedere non possint et ad fidem nutrire possint et usque ad id, quo patri filius aequalis adpareat, contra Arianas armare atque regere ualeant prauitates. ergo quando de tractatu altiori conlatio est, ad subtiliorem intellectum sensus. et animus praeparandus est. nonnulli eruditissimi patrum alia adserunt esse inuisibilia, alia uero incorporea. quidquid creatum est, materiam uideri et factori suo conprehensibile et corporeum esse definiunt. nam et animarum et angelorum naturam adserunt esse corpoream pro eo, quod initio circumscribantur et spatio. nam sicut in quodam S.
對這些事,我所要呈獻的某些見解,並非按我自己領會的妄斷,乃是按眾聖前輩的意見,尤其因這些事不能傷害人心,卻能餵養人心以致於信德,並且——直到子顯為與父同等的地步——能用以武裝並駕馭,抵擋亞流派的乖謬。所以,既然此番談論是關乎更為崇高的論題,悟性與心思就當預備好,以致更精微的領會。眾教父中有些至有學問的人斷言:某些事物是不可見的,另一些則是無形體的。凡受造之物,他們界定為被視為物質,並對其創造主而言是可被把握、有形體的。因他們斷言,連魂與天使的本性也是有形體的,緣由在於:它們起初便被界限、被空間所圍。因為正如在某篇論文中
To these things I shall bring forth some matters not according to the presumption of my own perception, but according to the opinion of the holy elders, especially since these things cannot injure the mind, and can nourish it unto faith, and—up to the point at which the Son may appear equal to the Father—can avail to arm and to govern against the depravities of the Arians. Therefore, since the conference is about a loftier discourse, the perception and the mind must be prepared for a subtler understanding. Some most learned of the fathers assert that certain things are invisible, and others incorporeal. Whatever has been created, they define to be seen as matter, and to be comprehensible and corporeal to its Maker. For they assert that even the nature of souls and of angels is corporeal, on this account: that in their beginning they are circumscribed and bounded by space. For just as in a certain treatise of
1:14
Hieronymi tractatu legimus: globos, inquit, siderum corporatos esse spiritus arbitrantur, et item: si angeli, inquit, caelestia etiam corpora ad conparationem dei inmunda esse dicuntur, quid putas homo aestimandus est? sed inter haec ideo tu animam negas esse corpoream, quia iuxta aliquorum opinionem nec localis sit, nec qualitate aut quantitate subsistat, quod de sola dei maiestate credi debere manifestum est. legimus enim in quodam. receptissimo patrum tractatu:
我們在耶柔米的一篇論文中讀到:他說,「他們認為眾星的球體是具形體的靈」,又照樣說:「天使若連天上的物體都被說為比起神來是不潔的,你想人該被算為何等呢?」但在這些事中,您之所以否認魂是有形體的,緣由在於:按某些人的意見,它既非佔有處所,也不憑質或量而存在——而這顯然只當信於神的威嚴。因為我們在眾教父中一篇至受嘉許的論文裡讀到:
Jerome we read: 'They think,' he says, 'that the globes of the stars are embodied spirits,' and likewise: 'If angels,' he says, 'and even heavenly bodies are said to be unclean in comparison with God, what dost thou think man is to be reckoned?' But among these things you, for this reason, deny the soul to be corporeal: because, according to the opinion of some, it is neither local, nor does it subsist by quality or quantity—which it is manifest ought to be believed of the majesty of God alone. For we read in a certain most approved treatise of the fathers:
1:15
ingredi, inquit, et inplere omnia soli est possibile trinitati, quae sic uniuersae intellectualis naturae efficitur penetratrix, ut non solum circumplecti eam atque ambire, sed etiam inlabi ei et uelut incorporea corpori possit infundi. licet enim pronuntiemus \\ nonnullas spirituales esse naturas, ut sunt angeli, archangeli ceteraeque uirtutes, ipsa quoque anima nostra uel certe aer iste subtilis, tamen incorporeae nullatenus aestimandae sunt. habent enim secundum se corpus, quo subsistunt, licet multo et inconparabiliter tenuius, quam nostra sunt corpora secundum apostoli sententiam dicentis: et corpora caelestia et corpora terrestria.
他說,「進入並充滿萬有,唯有三位一體能行」,三位一體被立為一切理智本性的滲透者,以致它不僅能環抱、圍繞理智本性,更能滑入其中,並彷彿無形體一般,被傾注入形體。因為我們雖可宣稱某些本性是屬靈的——如天使、天使長與其餘的眾權能,連我們的魂本身,或至少這精微的空氣——它們卻絕不可被視為無形體。因為它們各自有一個它們藉以存在的形體,縱然比我們的形體要稀薄得多、不可比擬,正如使徒所言的判語:「有天上的形體,也有地上的形體」。
'To enter into and to fill all things,' he says, 'is possible to the Trinity alone, which is so made the penetrator of all intellectual nature, that it can not only embrace and encompass it, but also glide into it and, as it were incorporeal, be poured into a body.' For although we may pronounce that some natures are spiritual—as are the angels, the archangels, and the other powers, our very soul too, or at least this subtle air—nevertheless they are by no means to be deemed incorporeal. For they have, according to themselves, a body in which they subsist, although much and incomparably thinner than our bodies are, according to the sentence of the Apostle who says: 'both celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies.'
1:16
quibus pro manifesto conligitur nihil esse incorporeum, nisi solum deum, et idcirco ipsi tantummodo posse penetrabiles omnes spirituales atque intellectuales esse substantias. quae cum ita sint, obicis mihi ideo animam non esse corpoream, quia, ut dictum est, nec localis sit nec qualitate ant quantitate subsistat. quod cuius periculi sit ita credere in subsequentibus demonstrabitur: nunc uero in hoc tractatus nostri statu habita discussione pendebit, ut si nec localis sit nec quantitati subiaceat, esse eam haud dubie incorpoream concedamus, si uero eam demonstrauerimus quantitate determinari locoue concludi, consequenter eam etiam corpore contineri nec ipse iam dubites.
由此明顯可知:除神以外,沒有什麼是無形體的,因此唯有祂能滲透一切屬靈與理智的本體。既然這些事如此,您便向我反駁,說魂不是有形體的,緣由如前所述:因它既非佔有處所,也不憑質或量而存在。如此相信會有何等的危險,將在下文顯明:但如今,在我們這論文的此一階段,經過討論之後,事情將如此懸而未決——即:若它既不佔有處所、也不受量所制,我們無疑要承認它是無形體的;但我們若已證明它受量所限、或被處所所圍,您自己便照樣不再懷疑它也是被形體所含。
By which it is manifestly gathered that nothing is incorporeal save God alone, and therefore that He alone can be penetrable to all spiritual and intellectual substances. Since these things are so, you object to me that the soul is not corporeal for this reason: because, as has been said, it is neither local, nor does it subsist by quality or quantity. Of what peril it is so to believe will be shown in what follows: but now, at this stage of our treatise, when the discussion has been had, it will hang in the balance thus—that if it is neither local nor subject to quantity, we shall without doubt concede it to be incorporeal; but if we shall have demonstrated it to be determined by quantity or enclosed by place, you yourself will accordingly no longer doubt that it is also contained by a body.
1:17
quo modo non localis est, quae inserta membris et inligata uisceribus solis motibus uaga condicione substantiae tenetur inclusa? quod si localem non esse animam ideo adserendum putes, quod per diuersa sensibus euagetur et cogitationibus differatur, primum intellegendum est, quod aliud sit animae status, aliud is qui de anima nascitur cogitationis adfectus. quam ob rem aut hoc potius aestimandum est, quod si quando sibi aliquid imaginatur, magis cum suis intra semet ipsam motibus occupetur, et si quid aliud est, quod adspicere uidetur, magis ei in recordationis speculo describatur. nam quando absentem carum suum cogitat, numquid iam uelut ipso conspecto desiderio satisfecit?
那被嵌入肢體、被綁繫於內臟,並僅藉著運動、藉著其本體那遊移的境況而被含住封閉之物,怎能說它不佔有處所呢?但您若認為當斷言魂不佔有處所,緣由是它藉著諸感官遊蕩於各物之間、並被自己的思念所分散,那麼首先當明白:魂的狀態是一回事,而那從魂所生的思念之情感乃是另一回事。所以倒當這樣思量:它若曾向自己想像什麼,它倒是在自己裡面被自己的運動所佔據;它若有別的什麼看似在觀看,那物倒是在回憶之鏡中向它被描繪。因為當它思念一位不在場的所愛者時,難道它就如同親見其人一般滿足了渴望麼?
In what way is that not local, which, inserted into the members and bound into the inward parts, is held enclosed by motions alone, by the wandering condition of its substance? But if you think the soul ought to be asserted not to be local because it wanders abroad through the senses by diverse things and is dispersed by its thoughts, first it must be understood that the soul's state is one thing, and another is that affection of thought which is born from the soul. Wherefore this rather must be reckoned: that if it ever imagines anything to itself, it is rather occupied with its own motions within itself, and if there is something else which it seems to behold, it is rather described to it in the mirror of recollection. For when it thinks of an absent loved one, has it then satisfied its longing as if by beholding him himself?
1:18
aut cum uerbi gratia Petri aut Pauli speciem intra mentis arcana depingit, numquid statim intimas paradisi sedes, ubi eos esse nouimus, penetrauit P aut cum sibi in corde diuitis illius flammas ex lectione proposuit, numquid iam ad tormentorum eius loca ac uiuis inaccessibilia inferi profunda descendit? haec omnia procul dubio aut secum intra pectoris arcana per uarias similitudines fingit aut certe si extra animae sedem instabilis cogitatio lubrico motu agitata discurrit, . hoc ipsud localiter agit, et siue urbem. siue quamcumque regionem cogitet, ibi tantum sensu commorante defigitur, quo animi intentione raptatur. imaginari sibi aliqua potest, conplecti omnia simul non potest.
又或者,譬如它在心思隱密之處描繪彼得或保羅的容貌,難道它就立即進入了樂園至內裡的居所,就是我們所知他們所在之處麼?又或者,它從一段誦讀中向自己擺出那財主的火焰,難道它如今就已下到他受刑之處、下到那活人無法到達的陰間深淵麼?這一切,無疑不外乎:它要麼在胸懷的隱密處藉各樣的比擬與自己構想,要麼,那不穩定的思念若確實在魂的居所之外、以滑溜的運動被攪動而來回奔馳——這事本身也是在某處所中進行的;無論它思想一座城或任何地區,它都唯獨被定在那裡,悟性也住在那裡,就是它被心思的專注擄往之處。它能向自己想像某些事物,卻不能同時環抱萬物。
or when, for example, it depicts the likeness of Peter or Paul within the secret places of the mind, has it at once penetrated the innermost seats of paradise, where we know them to be? Or when, from a reading, it sets before itself the flames of that rich man in the heart, has it now descended to the places of his torments and to the depths of hell inaccessible to the living? All these things, beyond doubt, either it fashions with itself within the secret places of the breast through various similitudes, or certainly, if outside the seat of the soul the unstable thought, agitated with slippery motion, runs to and fro—this very thing it does locally; and whether it thinks of a city or of whatsoever region, it is fixed there only, with the perception dwelling there, whither it is snatched away by the mind's intention. It can imagine some things to itself; it cannot embrace all things at once.
1:19
cum ergo anima Alexandriam uel Hierosolymam cogitanit, si uere illic tota sui praesentia, ut arbitraris, interfuit, referat nobis situs loeoram, uultus hominum, motus actusque populorum. sed hoc ipsud quod nunc inter nos commercia sermonum mutua spiritus actione miscemus, loqui me uobiscum, sed apud conscientiam meam, sentio, ad uos uero me accessisse non sentio. nam si uere anima cum suis ferri sensibus creditur, et his quorum reminiscitur ipsa per se suis cogitationibus praesentatur. ecce per haec praesentis temporis momenta uos cogito et animo reminiscente uos uideo, sed omnimodis quid geratis et utrum quieti an lectioni uel orationi uacetis ignoro.
因此,當魂思想了亞歷山大或耶路撒冷,倘若它真如您所假設,以其全然的自己親臨那裡,就讓它向我們報告那些地方的形勢、那些人的面容、眾民的動作與行為。但這事本身,即如今我們彼此藉著靈的運作交換言語的往來——我察覺我是在與您說話,卻是在我自己的意識裡;至於我已來到您那裡,我卻未曾察覺。因為魂若真被信為與其諸感官一同被攜帶,它便藉自己的思念被呈現於它所回想的那些事物。看哪,藉著現今時刻的這些片刻,我思念您,並以回想的心思看見您,但您正在做什麼、您是在歇息抑或得空誦讀或禱告,我全然不知。
When, therefore, the soul has thought of Alexandria or Jerusalem, if it has truly been present there in its whole self, as you suppose, let it report to us the situations of the places, the faces of the men, the movements and acts of the peoples. But this very thing, that now between us we mingle the mutual exchanges of speech by the action of the spirit—I perceive that I am speaking with you, yet in my own consciousness; but that I have come to you, I do not perceive. For if the soul is truly believed to be carried with its senses, it is presented by its own thoughts to those very things which it recollects. Behold, through these moments of present time I think of you, and with recollecting mind I see you, but I am wholly ignorant of what you are doing, and whether you are at rest or are free for reading or for prayer.
1:20
sed hoc ideo euenit, quia ad uos cordis adfectu, non ipsa substantiae meae ueritate peruenio. neque enim in suis motibus quos nunc optimos, nunc pessimos esse sentimus, animae nostrae natura consistit. nam si per cogitationes suas constare credenda est, cur eis interdum euanescentibus atque pereuntibus ipsa in sui uigore. atque alacritate perdurat? quantae ergo in nobis frequentissimae cogitationes et curae etiam salubriter moriuntur et uitae magis libertati interioris operantur! si ipsis anima constaret, \' absque dubio ipsis pereuntibus superesse non posset.
但這事之所以發生,緣由在於:我是藉心的情感來到您那裡,不是藉我本體的真實。因為我們魂的本性也不在於它的種種運動——我們察覺這些運動有時為至善、有時為至惡。因為它若該被信為藉其思念而存立,那麼當這些思念有時消逝、滅沒之際,它自己為何仍在自己的活力與敏捷中持守不墜?所以在我們裡面,那些最頻繁的思念與掛慮何其眾多,它們甚至有益地消亡,反倒成就內裡生命的自由!魂若存立於這些事物本身,那麼這些事物滅沒之時,它無疑便不能存留。
But this happens for this reason: because I come to you by the affection of the heart, not by the very truth of my substance. For neither in its motions—which we perceive to be now best, now worst—does the nature of our soul consist. For if it is to be believed to consist through its thoughts, why, when these sometimes vanish away and perish, does it itself endure in its own vigour and alacrity? How many, therefore, are the most frequent thoughts and cares in us that even savingly die away and work rather for the freedom of the inner life! If the soul consisted in these very things, without doubt, when they perish, it could not survive.
1:21
unde hoc magis ipsa conscientiis nostris ratio loquitur, quod unaquaeque anima aut multiplicia cogitata rerum causis intra se concepta parturiat aut sensus suos uelut quaedam officia aut ministeria diuersis necessitatibus occupanda dispergat, ipsa uero in conclaui corporis sui semel de eo exitura requiescat. quam ob rem localem esse ipsam, ut denuo sufficiens proferamus exemplum: nonne anima Lazari manente uita intra corpus fuit, recedente autem uita de habitaculo corporis exulauit et rursum intra exanimum refusa corpus illo unde absentauerat euocata remeauit?
由此,理性倒向我們的良心如此說:每一個魂,要麼孕育出在它裡面從萬事之因所構想的種種思念,要麼將自己的諸感官分散出去,彷彿某些職司或職事,去從事各樣的需用,而它自己則在自己身體的內室中歇息,註定有一日要從中出去。所以,為使我們再一次舉出充分的例證——它本身佔有處所:在生命尚存時,拉撒路的魂豈不是在身體之內?而當生命撤去,它豈不是從身體的居所流亡出去?又當它再被傾回那無生氣的身體之內,它豈不是被召回,歸回它所離開之處?
Whence reason rather speaks this to our consciences: that each soul either brings to birth manifold thoughts conceived within itself from the causes of things, or disperses its own senses, as it were certain offices or ministries, to be occupied with diverse necessities, while it itself rests in the chamber of its own body, destined once to go forth from it. Wherefore, that it is itself local—so that we may once more produce a sufficient example—was not the soul of Lazarus within the body while life remained, but, with life withdrawing, did it not go into exile from the dwelling of the body, and, again poured back within the lifeless body, did it not return, called back, to that whence it had been absent?
1:22
tunc eam tamquam et hospitii habitatione depulsam et rursum intra hospitium, unde absentauerat, restitutam uides et localem non esse contendis? sed quid ego haec de corruptibili homine loquar, cum ille cuius caro non uidit corruptionem inmaculatam quidem animam possederit, sed localem, quam utique intra se habuit, quando adfixus est in patibulo, extra se procul dubio emisit, quando iacuit in sepulcro: quo modo non est localis, quam caro continet, uita coniungit, mors separat? quod si, ut dicis, localem necessitatem animarum natura non recipit, non desunt ergo et de regione paradisi illae, quae carcere clauduntur inferni?
那時,您看見它彷彿既被逐出它寄居的住處,又再被恢復到它所離開的住處之內——您還堅稱它不佔有處所麼?但我為何就會朽壞的人論說這些事呢?那位肉身未見朽壞者,所擁有的固然是純潔無瑕的魂,卻是佔有處所的魂,這魂在祂被釘於刑架之時確實在祂自己裡面,又在祂躺臥墳墓之時無疑由祂自己發出。那被肉身所含、被生命所聯、被死亡所分之物,怎能說它不佔有處所呢?但您若說魂的本性不容有處所的必然性,那麼,連那些被囚於陰間牢獄之中、屬於樂園之境的魂,豈不是也並非沒有麼?
Then you see it as it were both driven from the dwelling of its lodging and again restored within the lodging whence it had been absent—and do you contend that it is not local? But why do I say these things about corruptible man, when He whose flesh saw no corruption possessed indeed an immaculate soul, yet a local one, which assuredly He had within Himself when He was affixed to the gibbet, and beyond doubt sent forth from Himself when He lay in the sepulchre? In what way is that not local, which the flesh contains, life conjoins, death separates? But if, as you say, the nature of souls does not admit of local necessity, then there are not lacking even those of the region of paradise—those souls which are shut up in the prison of hell?
1:23
dic, quaeso, si locales non sunt, quo modo peccatores a coetibus consortiisque iustorum uastum illud chaos tristi interiectione discriminat, ut neque hinc illo possint accedere neque inde huc transmeare? iam illud manifestissimum est, ut quantitate circumscribantur, quae spatiis continentur. si agnouisti animam localem, concede corpopream. dic mihi anne ipsa gloriosi anima redemptoris nostri reliquit mundum, quando consurrexit ad caelum?
請你告訴我,倘若它們不受地方所限,那麼那廣大的混沌怎能以一道悲慘的鴻溝把罪人從義人的聚集與團契中分隔開來,以致他們既不能從此處到那處,也不能從那處越過到此處呢?這已是最為明顯的:凡被空間所容納的,必受數量所限。你既承認靈魂是有地方性的,那就承認它是有形體的吧。請告訴我,當我們榮耀的救贖主升到天上時,祂的靈魂豈不離開了這世界嗎?
Tell me, I pray, if they are not bound to place, how does that vast chaos divide sinners from the assemblies and fellowships of the just by a grim gulf between, so that they can neither pass from here to there nor cross from there to here? Already this is most evident: that things contained within spaces are bounded by quantity. If you have acknowledged the soul to be local, grant that it is corporeal. Tell me, did the very soul of our glorious Redeemer leave the world, when He rose up to heaven?
1:24
Ego autem ne angelos quidem locales esse dubitauerim, quos certum est nunc in caelestibus contineri, nunc per aeris uacua ferri, nunc ad terrena dimitti, quos sermo diuinus ascendentes et descendentes in patriarchae uisione describit, qui utique si locales non essent et ubique essent, adesse atque discedere ascensu descensuque non possent. ipse beatissimus Gabriel, qui se ante deum adstare testatur, cum caelorum dominum Mariae infundendum uisceribus nuntiaret cumque sub dominicae [praeceptione ordinationis] oculis genitricis adsisteret, sine dubio caelo deerat, maria non occupabat, uacua atque diffusa uasti aeris non inplebat, sed illum tantum modo locum in quo erat occupabat.
至於我,我甚至不懷疑天使是有地方性的,因為確知他們時而被存於諸天之中,時而被帶過空虛的空氣,時而被差遣到地上之事——就是神聖的話語在那族長的異象中描述為上去下來的那些。他們確實,若不是有地方性的,而是無所不在的,就不能藉著上升下降而前來與離去。至福的加百列自己,他見證自己站在神面前,當他向馬利亞宣告天上的主要被注入她的腹中時,又當他奉主命的安排站在那為母者眼前時,無疑是不在天上的,他並未充滿馬利亞全身,也未填滿那廣大空氣空虛而瀰漫的空間,而只佔據了他所在的那一處地方。
As for me, I would not even doubt that the angels are local, since it is certain that they are now held in the heavens, now borne through the empty spaces of the air, now sent down to earthly things—those whom the divine word describes as ascending and descending in the patriarch's vision; who, indeed, if they were not local but were everywhere, could not be present and depart by ascent and descent. The most blessed Gabriel himself, who testifies that he stands before God, when he announced to Mary that the Lord of heaven was to be infused into her womb, and when at the bidding of the Lord's ordinance he stood before the eyes of the Mother, was without doubt absent from heaven, did not occupy all of Mary, did not fill the empty and diffused expanses of the vast air, but occupied only that place in which he was.
1:25
quae cum ita sint, quidquid locum occupat, corpus est, et nescio quo modo locali lege non teneatur, qui de loco ad locum mittitur, et uelut corpus motu accessuque transfertur, mole descendit, mobilitate discurrit, uadit, redit, absentat, ascendit. uel ille, credo, localis est, qui ex eo in caelo non est, ex quo est eiectus e caelo, nec se solum localem esse prodidit, qui secum tertiam partem stellarum ex alto proturbatus abstraxit. dic mihi si corpus non habet, in illa deiectione quid decidit? quid illi negas corporalem naturam, cuius negare non audes ruinam? et si, ut dicis, corpus non habet, non ardebit:
既然這些事如此,凡佔據地方者就是形體;我不知道那從一處被差到另一處、像形體一樣藉運動和趨近而被遷移、藉重量而下降、藉動性而奔走、來去、離開、上升的,怎能不受地方之律所限。或者那一位,我相信,也是有地方性的,他自從被逐出天堂之時起就不再在天上了;而那從高處被推下、隨自己拖走了三分之一星辰的,所顯明為有地方性的也不只他一人。請告訴我,倘若他沒有形體,那麼在那墜落中下來的是甚麼?你既不敢否認他的傾覆,為何否認他有形體的本性?倘若如你所說他沒有形體,他就不會被焚燒:
Since these things are so, whatever occupies a place is a body; and I know not in what way one would not be held by the law of place who is sent from place to place, and like a body is carried by motion and approach, descends by mass, runs about by mobility, goes, returns, absents itself, ascends. Or that one too, I believe, is local, who from the moment he was cast out of heaven is no longer in heaven; nor did he reveal himself alone to be local, who, hurled down from on high, drew away with himself a third part of the stars. Tell me, if he has no body, in that fall what was it that came down? Why do you deny him a corporeal nature, whose ruin you dare not deny? And if, as you say, he has no body, he will not burn:
1:26
ubi autem, nisi in corpore, sentiet ignem illum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius? iam illud dici superfluum puto illum de aeris istius conuersatione quandam crassitudinem de elementorum concretione traxisse. dic mihi, si corpus non habuit, ubinam in aere concretio, ubi sese haec ipsa nescio quae colligere potuit crassitudo, si secum aliquid corporale de illa caelesti arce non detulit? alienum, ut uideo, corpus ad tormenta portabit. corpus itaque esse etiam ex tua adsertione recognosce. corpus est quod inficitur, quod maculatur, quod quaeumque ex accedenti adiectione uertitur.
然而,除了在形體中,他要在何處感受那為魔鬼和他的使者所預備的火呢?如今我認為多餘的是去說:他從在這空氣中的居處、從諸元素的凝結中汲取了某種厚重。請告訴我,倘若他沒有形體,那空氣中的凝結在何處,這我不知為何的厚重又能在何處聚集自己,倘若他並未從那天上的堡壘隨自己帶下任何有形之物?我看,他將帶著一具外來的形體去受他的酷刑。所以,即使從你自己的論斷,也當承認那是形體。形體就是那被沾染的、被玷污的、因任何外來附加而被改變的。
But where, except in a body, will he feel that fire which is prepared for the devil and his angels? Now I think it superfluous to say that he has drawn a certain thickness from his dwelling in this air, from the condensation of the elements. Tell me, if he had no body, where in the air was the condensation, where could this very thickness—I know not what it is—gather itself together, if he carried nothing corporeal down with himself from that heavenly citadel? He will carry, as I see, an alien body to his torments. Recognize therefore, even from your own assertion, that it is a body. A body is that which is stained, which is defiled, which is altered by any addition coming upon it.
1:27
hic ergo dudum primogenitus angelorum, nunc princeps factus est tenebrarum et quasi corporeus pulcher ante, nunc degener, dudum caelesti splendore conspicuus, nunc taetro infernalis peccati horrore foedatus. corpus, inquam, est quod (locum) habet, actione depellitur, quantitate circumscribitur, qualitate mutatur, dolore conficitur. quae cum ita sese habeant, qui incorporeum dicunt animum, uide in quam profundum se crimen inmergant.
所以這一位,從前是眾天使中的首生者,如今卻成了黑暗的君王,彷彿有形體——從前美麗,如今墮落;從前以天上的光輝顯赫,如今卻被陰間之罪那污穢的恐怖所玷污。形體,我說,就是那有地方、受行動所驅、受數量所限、受性質所改、受痛苦所損耗的。既然這些事如此,你看那些稱靈魂為無形體者,把自己投入何等深的罪中。
This one, therefore, once the firstborn of the angels, has now been made the prince of darkness, and as it were corporeal—beautiful before, now degenerate; once conspicuous with heavenly splendor, now defiled with the foul horror of infernal sin. A body, I say, is that which has place, is driven by action, is bounded by quantity, is changed by quality, is wasted by pain. Since these things are so, see into what deep crime those plunge themselves who call the soul incorporeal.
1:28
iam primum cum auctor uniuersitatis deus omnia in numero et pondere fecisse referatur, ergo anima a materia uniuersae creaturae excepta esse creditur, quae non est corporea nec localis est, si loco non continetur, ergo ubique diffunditur, omnia intrare, inplere et ubique praesens esse dicitur, ac si creatori suo creatura sociaretur et fragilitas auctori suo, non iam res dei, sed pars dei aestimanda iungitur. uide quo adsertores suos ducat alti prolapsus erroris. equidem nobis ea quae supra nos sunt, inuisibilia sunt:
如今首先,既然宇宙的創造者神被稱為按著數量和重量造了萬物,靈魂便被認為是從整個受造之物的質料中取出來的,這質料既非有形體,也非有地方性的;倘若它不受地方所容納,那麼它就瀰漫於各處,被說成進入萬物、充滿萬物、無所不在——彷彿受造之物被立為它創造主的同伴,脆弱者與它的創造者相聯,以致不再被算為神所造之物,而是神的一部分。你看那深陷的錯謬把它的擁護者引向何處。誠然,在我們之上的那些事物,對我們是不可見的:
Now first, since God the author of the universe is said to have made all things in number and weight, the soul is therefore believed to have been taken out of the matter of the whole creation, which is neither corporeal nor local; and if it is not contained by place, then it is diffused everywhere, and is said to enter into all things, to fill them, and to be everywhere present—as if the creature were made the partner of its Creator, and frailty joined to its Author so as to be reckoned no longer a thing of God but a part of God. See whither the deep slip of error leads its champions. Indeed, to us those things which are above us are invisible:
1:29
sed omnia illi sicut conprehensibilia, ita et corporea sunt, qui ex nihilo fecit omnia, quae sicut opere instituit, ita et materia incorporauit, et rebus omnibus, inter quas et anima censetur, sicut distribuit pondus, numerum <atque mensuram), ita et posuit quantitatem. inter haec si forte, ut dictum est, adserendum aliquis putet, quod illa angelicae subtilitate naturae quaedam contagio aeris huius admixtione collecta flammis inueniatur obnoxia, ergo in aere solo (prout ait, si aereum est, quod ardebit), non in illo, sed extra illum poena desaeuiet. sed absque dubio non aliud est, quam substantia corporis, ubi dominari poterit uis doloris.
但對祂而言,萬物正如它們是可被領會的,也照樣是有形體的——對那從無中造出萬物的祂而言,這萬物正如祂以工作所立定,也照樣以質料所成形;而對萬物,靈魂也被算在其中,祂正如分配了重量、數量和尺度,也照樣設定了它們的數量。在這些事中,倘若有人,如前所說,認為應當主張:因著天使本性的精微,這空氣的某種沾染因混合而聚集,竟被發現易受火焰之害——那麼刑罰只在空氣本身肆虐(如他所說,若那要被焚燒的是空氣質的),而不在那位身上,乃在他之外。但無疑,那無非是形體的本質,痛苦之力才能在其上施展權勢。
But to Him all things, just as they are comprehensible, so also are corporeal—to Him who made all things out of nothing, which, as He established them in work, so also He incorporated in matter; and to all things, among which the soul too is counted, just as He distributed weight, number, and measure, so also He set their quantity. Among these matters, if perchance, as has been said, someone should think it must be asserted that, on account of the subtlety of the angelic nature, a certain contagion of this air, gathered by admixture, is found liable to the flames—then in the air alone (as he says, if it is something airy that will burn), not in that one, but outside him, the punishment will rage. But beyond doubt it is nothing other than the substance of a body, where the force of pain will be able to hold sway.
1:30
uide quo tendat inprudens et inperita persuasio, qui incorporeum cum loquitur, etiam inconprehensibilem confitetur, ac sic condito adscribit operi, quod soli conpetit conditori, ac rebus creatis communicat priuilegia maiestatis et indebitam facturae potentiam usque ad factoris extendit iniuriam. si bene requiramus ad quos rerum exitus animum referas, haec uel maxime diabolum credulitas ex illa beatae sedis statione deuoluit, et propter hoc angeli perdidit dignitatem, dum se dei praesumit habere naturam. Vnus ergo deus incorporeus, quia et inconprehensibilis et ubique diffusus:
你看那不智而無知的說服傾向何方:他論及無形體之物時,也承認它是不可領會的,於是把唯獨屬於創造者的歸給受造之工,把尊榮的特權分給受造之物,並把那不該歸於受造物的能力延伸到甚至成為對其造物主的侮辱。我們若好好查究你要把靈魂歸於萬物的何種結局,這信念尤其使魔鬼從那有福寶座的地位滾落下來,並因此毀了一位天使的尊嚴,當他僭妄要擁有神的本性之時。所以,唯有一位神是無形體的,因為祂既是不可領會的,又是瀰漫於各處的:
See whither an imprudent and unskilled persuasion tends: he who, when he speaks of the incorporeal, also confesses it to be incomprehensible, and thus ascribes to the created work what belongs to the Creator alone, and shares with created things the privileges of majesty, and extends the power not owed to a creature even to the injury of its Maker. If we inquire well to what outcome of things you would refer the soul, this belief above all things rolled the devil down from that station of the blessed seat, and on this account destroyed the dignity of an angel, while he presumes to possess the nature of God. One God therefore is incorporeal, because He is both incomprehensible and diffused everywhere:
1:31
ex nullius enim facturae corporeae materia <materia)le sumpsit exordium, et ideo coaeternus filius patri, quia ex nullo opere conditus nullisque initiis circumscriptus super omnia, quae figulo suo conprehoneibilia atque corporea intra mundi corpus operatus est, incorporea maiestate diffunditur, ex ingenito genitus id est ex patre, sed semper cum patre his quae excitauit ex nihilo indiscreta sancti spiritus societate dominatur. PRAEFATIO. PRAEFECTO EIO PATRICIO DOCTISSIMO ET OPTIMO VIRO SOLLIO SIDONIO CLAVDIANVS. Editionem libellorum mihi quos de animae statu condidi reticendi cautus et loquendi pensus arbiter imperasti.
因為祂並非從任何有形之受造物的質料取得物質的開端;因此聖子與聖父是同永的,因為祂未被任何工作所造、未被任何開端所限,超乎一切祂為自己這位陶匠在世界形體之內所造成、可被領會而有形之物之上,以無形的威嚴瀰漫——由未受生者所生,就是由聖父所生,卻常與聖父同在,在聖靈不可分的團契中,統管祂從無中所興起的那些事物。序言。獻給祂的長官、最博學最優秀之人、貴族索利烏斯·西多尼烏斯,克勞狄阿努斯謹上。你命我發表我所撰寫論靈魂狀態的這些小書——你這位謹於緘默、慎於言說的裁斷者。
For He took the beginning of His material from the matter of no corporeal creation; and therefore the Son is coeternal with the Father, because, founded by no work and bounded by no beginnings, above all things which He has wrought comprehensible and corporeal within the body of the world for His own Potter, He is diffused in incorporeal majesty—begotten of the Unbegotten, that is, of the Father, yet ever with the Father, He rules over those things which He raised up out of nothing, in the undivided fellowship of the Holy Spirit. PREFACE. To His prefect, the patrician Sollius Sidonius, most learned and excellent man, Claudianus. You commanded the publication of the little books which I composed concerning the state of the soul—you, a cautious arbiter of keeping silent and a weigher of speaking.
1:32
fas fuit memet doctissimi atque amantissimi uel peritiae cedere uel credere amicitiae. sed ut tute egregie conpertum tenes, multi hoc idem mihi et idem ipsi tecum magni admodum uiri negotium dedere, quod egomet haud temere suscepissem, nisi id spernere periculosius quam agere laboriosius iudicassem, quamquam pro uirili parte meum quoque fuerit uel non admonitum, prout posse subest, adserere ueritatem. scripsi igitur pauca haec ueluti quaedam rationum semina, quae studiosus quisque si non otiose capessat, ut ego arbitror, multa exinde deriuare poterit, quae etsi angustis emanantia uenulis in magnos tamen amnes longiore procursu exuberabunt.
我理當順從一位最博學最慈愛之人的才智,或信賴其友誼。但正如你自己極其清楚的,許多極偉大之人,連同你自己與我,都把這同一任務交給我——這任務我本不會輕率承擔,若非我判斷蔑視它比執行它更危險、雖然執行它更費力;雖然按我力量的份量,盡我所能去主張真理也是我的本分,即使無人吩咐。所以我寫下這寥寥數言,彷彿是某些推理的種子,凡勤奮之人,若不懶散地拾取,便能,如我所判斷,從中引出許多;這些雖經狹窄的小渠流出,卻終必藉著較長的奔流,溢成大河。
It was right that I should yield to the skill, or trust to the friendship, of one most learned and most loving. But as you yourself know excellently well, many very great men gave me this same task, and you yourself along with me—a task which I would not rashly have undertaken, had I not judged that to scorn it was more dangerous than to perform it laborious; although, according to my measure of strength, it was also my part to assert the truth, even unbidden, in so far as the ability is at hand. I have therefore written these few things as it were certain seeds of reasonings, from which any studious person, if he takes them up not idly, will, as I judge, be able to derive much; which, though flowing out through narrow little channels, will nevertheless, by a longer course, overflow into great rivers.
1:33
ego uero et fraudatus temporis et occupatus animi satis habui, quantum ad negotii praeeminentiam spectat, quam succinctim atque uti digito uel denotare uitanda uel ostendere sequenda. sane opusculum illud sine auctore proditum et usquequaque proquiritatum, toto agmine sui in acie eductum et conserta nobis manu congressum uiceritne cesseritne, tu, potissime disertorum, ferto sententiam. Sed ut quisque lecturus e praefato percipiat stili nostri seriem: primus liber in sui primordio breuiter adstruit inpassibilem diuinitatem nulli prorsus adfectui subiacere. post de animae statu uarium cum aduersario luctamen alternat.
但我,既被時間所欺,又心思繁忙,便心滿意足——就這事的重大而言——只簡略地、彷彿用手指,標出當避之事,或指出當循之事。誠然,至於那無作者而問世、且處處被宣揚的小作品,它是否擺出全部戰陣進入戰場、與我們短兵相接、得勝抑或退讓——就請你這位最有口才之人來下判決吧。但為使凡要閱讀者能從序言中把握我們筆法的次第:第一卷在其開端,簡略地確立那不受苦的神性絕不受任何情感所影響。其後則就靈魂的狀態,與對手作多樣的角力。
But I, both cheated of time and preoccupied in mind, was content—so far as concerns the eminence of the business—to mark out, briefly and as it were with the finger, what was to be avoided, or to point out what was to be followed. Indeed, as to that little work brought forth without an author and everywhere proclaimed, whether, drawn out in its whole battle-line into the field and grappling with us hand to hand, it has conquered or yielded—do you, most powerful of the eloquent, deliver the verdict. But that whoever is about to read may grasp from the preface the sequence of our style: the first book, at its very outset, briefly establishes that the impassible Godhead is subject to no affection whatever. After that it alternates in varied wrestling with the adversary concerning the state of the soul.
1:34
abhinc itidem ad erudiendum in ea quae sunt obscuriora lectorem quippiam ex geometricis et arithmeticis atque etiam ex dialecticis et nonnullis, prout interfuit usui, philosophomenon regulis modeste ac moderate et quam potuit parciter praelibauit habita identidem cum aduersa parte congressione, sicque adiectis nostris aliquot sine alienorum interpolamento finem liber accepit.
從這一點起照樣,為要在那些較為晦澀之事上教導讀者,它便謙遜而適度、並盡其所能簡省地,預先嚐了某些取自幾何學和算術、也取自辯證法及哲學家某些規則的東西,按其有用的程度——同時一再與對方交鋒;於是,加上我們自己的一些補充,沒有任何他人材料的插入,這卷書便到了它的盡頭。
From this point likewise, in order to instruct the reader in those things which are more obscure, it has, modestly and moderately and as sparingly as it could, given a foretaste of something drawn from geometry and arithmetic, and also from dialectic and certain rules of the philosophers, in so far as it served the purpose—having repeatedly engaged with the opposing party; and so, with some of our own additions, without any interpolation of others' matter, the book has reached its end.
1:35
secundus post principium de mensura, numero et pondere non otiose et, uti autumo non infructuose dissertat, ubi si cognitor adsit intentus, sub adminiculo pietatis per differentium creaturarum gradus ad usque nonnullam creatricis omnium trinitatis si non iam felicitatem contemplandae, certe robustius credendae perueniet firmitatem. posthinc totus usque ad metam sui liber testibus utitur. Tertius aliquantulum in sui primordio argumentatur, post saucios ex aduersa acie palantes insequitur, demum uero nec aspernatur pacem, nec conflictum metuit aduersantis ignoti. En legisti, eruditissime uirorum, quod lectitabis:
第二卷在引言之後,論述毫不懶散——並且,如我所宣稱的,毫不無益地——關於尺度、數量和重量;在那裏,倘若有專注的審察者在場,憑藉敬虔的扶助,經過各樣受造物的等級,他便能達到某種堅固,若非如今在默觀那創造萬物的三位一體,至少也在更剛強地相信祂。此後整卷書,直到它的終點,都引用見證。第三卷在開端略作論辯,隨後追擊那從對方陣線潰散的傷者;末了,它既不拒絕和平,也不懼怕未知對手的衝突。看哪,你已讀過,眾人中最博學者啊,這就是你要一再閱讀的:
The second book, after the introduction, discourses not idly—and, as I declare, not unfruitfully—concerning measure, number, and weight; where, if an attentive examiner is at hand, under the support of piety, through the grades of differing creatures, he will arrive even at some firmness, if not now of contemplating, at least of more robustly believing, the Trinity that creates all things. After this the whole book, right up to its goal, makes use of witnesses. The third book argues a little at its outset, then pursues the wounded who stray from the opposing line; finally, indeed, it neither spurns peace nor fears the conflict of an unknown adversary. Behold, you have read, most learned of men, what you will read again and again:
1:36
tu modo faxis uti memineris non absque cura tui prodi oportere, quod publicari iubes. neque ego de negotii pondere, sed de actionis leuitate dubitauerim. proinde consilium tuum adserito et defensitato: quoniam, si in his secus aliquid, ego conscriptionis periclitabor, sed tu editionis. uale et uige bonis uiribus, ueteris reparator eloquentiae. I. DE OPINIONIBVS INPERITORVM ET PERVICACIIS IN DEFENDENDA SVPERBIA. Magnum in genere humano, Solli Sidoni, frater amantissime, multorum uitium est adrogans inperitia et peruicax in denfen-\' dendis perperam praesumptis opinionibus pertinacia.
惟願你留意記住:你所命令發表之物,不該不顧你自己而被推出。我所懷疑的不是這事的重大,而是這處理的輕率。所以你要主張並捍衛你的主意;因為,倘若這些事中有甚麼出了差錯,我固然要為這撰著冒險,而你卻要為這發表冒險。願你安康,並以美好的力量興盛,古代雄辯之復興者啊。一、論無知者的意見及其在捍衛驕傲上的頑固。在人類中,至愛的弟兄索利烏斯·西多尼烏斯啊,許多人有一大惡習——傲慢的無知,以及在捍衛錯誤臆斷的意見上頑固的執拗。
Only do you see to it that you remember it ought not to be brought forth without care for yourself—that which you command to be published. Nor would I be doubtful about the weight of the business, but about the lightness of the treatment. Therefore assert and defend your counsel; since, if anything in these things turns out amiss, I shall be put at risk for the composition, but you for the publication. Farewell and flourish in good strength, restorer of ancient eloquence. I. ON THE OPINIONS OF THE UNSKILLED AND THEIR STUBBORNNESS IN DEFENDING PRIDE. Great in the human race, Sollius Sidonius, most loving brother, is the vice of many—an arrogant lack of skill, and a stubborn pertinacity in defending opinions wrongly presumed.
1:37
nam plerique mortalium aut per sensus corporis corporearum rerum haustis imaginibus ueluti quibusdam rerum umbris obtutu mentis inluduntur, aut tenellis adhuc infantiae quondam suae persuasionibus in senectute puerascunt. si qua illis dicendi copia est, neglectis rerum causis rationis animam spernunt et uerborum corpora diligunt, cumque duplici ad ueritatem ueniatur uia, ut aut praeiudicatae auctoritati creduli-. tate subdamur aut ad scientiam ratiocinatione tendamus, nihil quod uel auctoritas iubeat uel ratio suadeat potissimum dicentes, spreta paucitate doctorum inludunt inperitos, quae . maxima turba est. sed et ipsi ab eisdem quos fallunt, reciproca inlusione falluntur.
因為大多數世人,要麼是在心思的注視中被那藉身體感官攝入的有形之物的影像所迷惑,彷彿被事物的某些陰影所惑;要麼仍緊抓著他們昔日嬰孩時的稚嫩信念,在年老時變得幼稚。倘若他們有任何口才,便忽略事物的緣由,蔑視理性的靈魂,而愛慕言詞的形體;雖然真理是藉雙重之路而達到的——或是我們因輕信而順服於一個預判的權威,或是我們藉推理趨向知識——他們卻說無論權威所命令的或理性所勸服的都不是最重要的,於是蔑視博學者的稀少,戲弄那無知者,就是那最大的群眾。但他們自己也被那些受他們欺騙的人,以彼此的迷惑所欺騙。
For most mortals are either deluded in the gaze of the mind by images of corporeal things drawn in through the senses of the body, as it were by certain shadows of things; or, still clinging to the tender persuasions of their bygone infancy, they grow childish in old age. If they have any flow of speaking, neglecting the causes of things, they spurn the soul of reason and love the bodies of words; and although the truth is reached by a twofold way—either that we submit by credulity to a prejudged authority, or that we tend by reasoning toward knowledge—saying that nothing is of chief account which either authority commands or reason persuades, scorning the fewness of the learned, they make sport of the unskilled, who are the greatest crowd. But they themselves are also deceived by those whom they deceive, by a reciprocal illusion.
1:38
laudantur namque falsoque laudantur et credunt, quo mentis sanitas maxime periclitatur. accedit ad hoc etiam acescentis semper liuoris intentio, inuidentis animi crimen et poena. nam si quid ab his, quos iniquo lacessunt odio, ad utilitatem publicam ueri prodatur, diuersum protinus adstruunt, etsi idem sentiant, ac sic inexhausto firmatoque odio cum his, quos sibi odisse institutum est, nequaquam metuunt ueritatis fecisse iacturam. oderunt igitur proximum, oderunt et deum. atque in his duobus praeceptorum omnium totiusque legis spreta plenitudine non mirandum est, si uel de deo uel de homine probe non sentiant, qui utrumque a se odio mediante longinquant.
因為他們受讚美,且是虛假地受讚美,又信以為真——心思的健全因此最受危害。此外還加上那永遠發酸的嫉妒之傾向,乃是怨恨之心的罪與罰。因為,倘若那些被他們以不義之恨所攻擊的人,為公眾的益處發表了甚麼真理,他們立刻就立起相反的說法,即使他們心裏所想的是相同的;於是,以那未耗盡而堅固的恨意,對那些他們決意恨惡的人,他們絕不懼怕已使真理遭了損失。所以他們恨惡鄰舍,也恨惡神。在這兩者上,既蔑視了一切誡命和全律法的豐滿,那麼無怪乎他們無論對神或對人都無正當的看法,因他們藉著從中作梗的恨意把這二者都遠遠推離自己。
For they are praised, and falsely praised, and believe it—whereby the soundness of the mind is most endangered. There is added to this also the bent of an ever-souring envy, the crime and punishment of a grudging soul. For if anything true be brought forth for the public benefit by those whom they assail with unjust hatred, they at once set up the contrary, even if they think the same; and thus, with unspent and confirmed hatred toward those whom they have resolved to hate, they in no way fear to have made shipwreck of the truth. They hate therefore their neighbor, they hate also God. And in these two, the fullness of all the precepts and of the whole law being scorned, it is no wonder if they have no right thought either of God or of man, who put both far from themselves by intervening hatred.
1:39
sed istoc eorundem quamquam plectibili uitio moueor exilius, quia etsi maliuolentiae in alios tela moliuntur, ipsi magis propriis transfixi ictibus uulnera quae inferre conantur excipiunt: namque odiorum stimulis eorundem prius puniuntur auctores. illud multo maximum longeque periculosius crimen est, quod catholicae sanitati opiniones inimicas stulte concipiunt, uane proferunt, superbe adstruunt, cum temeritate. scribunt, cum intentione defendunt, et quoniam humanitus per inprudentiam lapsi sunt, eligunt audaciae culpam suae peruicaci obstinatione defendere, ne uideantur potuisse peccare.
但對於他們這雖該受責的過錯,我所受的觸動較輕,因為,即使他們鍛造惡意的飛鏢去攻擊別人,他們自己卻更被自己的擊打所刺透,承受了他們企圖加給人的傷害;因為仇恨的始作俑者,首先被那同樣仇恨的刺針所懲罰。那遠為最大、遠為更危險的罪乃是:他們愚昧地構想出敵對大公健全教義的意見,虛妄地提出,驕傲地主張,鹵莽地寫下,存心地捍衛;又因他們是憑人的不智而失足,便選擇以他們頑固的執拗去捍衛他們魯莽的過錯,免得他們顯出曾能犯錯。
But by this fault of theirs, blameworthy though it be, I am moved more slightly, because, even though they forge the darts of malevolence against others, they themselves, rather pierced by their own blows, receive the wounds which they attempt to inflict; for the authors of hatreds are first punished by the goads of those same hatreds. That is by far the greatest and far more dangerous crime—that they foolishly conceive opinions hostile to catholic soundness, vainly bring them forth, proudly assert them, write them down with rashness, defend them with intent; and because they have slipped humanly through imprudence, they choose to defend the fault of their audacity by their stubborn obstinacy, lest they seem to have been able to sin.
1:40
ita enim palam sententias suas adstruunt, ut clam nihilo minus mussitantes blandimentis lenocinantibus ignaros rerum sedulo precentur, ut suae potissimum sententiae adquiescant, sibimet adsentiantur: illud ueri plenum, illud esse salutiferum, quod ipsi doceant, etiam deierando confirmant. si auctoritatom quaeras, subiciunt istius modi causarum secreta adiri nequaquam posse, nisi subtilissima rerum indagatrice ratione. si eandem in articulo reposcas, adiciunt auctoritati potius oportere concedi, neque ului praefatus sum propter argumentorum latentes quosdam scopulos pelagus disputationis intrare.
因為他們如此公開地主張自己的意見,卻同樣暗中低聲嘀咕,用諂媚奉承殷勤懇求那些不明就裏的人,尤要使他們服從自己的意見、贊同自己:說他們自己所教的乃是充滿真理的、是帶來救恩的——這他們甚至以起誓來確認。你若求權威,他們便暗示:這類事的奧祕,除非藉那最精微、查究萬事的理性,絕無從觸及。你若在關鍵點上仍求同一理性,他們又補充說:人寧該讓步於權威;又說他們在一開頭就聲明過,因論證有某些隱藏的暗礁,他們不願進入辯論的大海。
For thus they assert their opinions openly, while none the less secretly muttering, with coaxing flatteries they diligently entreat those ignorant of the matters to acquiesce especially in their opinion and assent to themselves: that what they themselves teach is full of truth, is salvation-bearing—this they confirm even by swearing oaths. If you ask for authority, they suggest that the secrets of causes of this kind can in no way be approached except by the most subtle reason, that investigator of things. If you demand the same on the crucial point, they add that it is rather to authority that one ought to yield; and that they have at the very outset declared that they will not enter the sea of disputation on account of certain hidden reefs of arguments.
1:41
ita auctoritate rationem, ut auctoritatem obiectu rationis eludunt et utroque horum ad id utuntur, ut neutro utantur. at si eosdem paulo strictius artum disputationis includat, aiunt quosdam esse sanctorum, quibus huiusce modi sit facillimum soluere quaestiones, se ab aliena magis auctoritate pendere, illud se maxime, quod alius sanxerit, esse secuturos. haec quis ferat ulloque ferri pacto posse iudicet, hominum quempiam et infitiari scientiam et uindicare doctrinam, cogitata sua, si discussor absit, adstruere, si adsit, operire? at, inquis, quorsum sermo progreditur? ego uero longiuscule.
他們就這樣以權威躲避理性,又以理性的詰難躲避權威,並把這二者用於此一目的——好叫他們二者都不用。但倘若辯論稍稍收緊把他們圍困,他們便說有某些聖徒最容易解答這類問題;說他們自己寧可倚賴別人的權威;說他們尤要遵從別人所裁定的。誰能容忍這事,或判斷它能以任何方式被容忍——就是某人既否認自己有知識,又宣稱自己有學問,在沒有駁問者時主張自己的思想,在有駁問者時卻把它遮掩?但你說,這話頭要往哪裏去?我實在是繞了好一大圈。
Thus they elude reason by authority, and authority by the objection of reason, and use each of these for this end—that they may use neither. But if disputation, drawn a little tighter, should hem them in, they say that there are certain of the saints to whom it is most easy to resolve questions of this kind; that they themselves rather depend on another's authority; that they will above all follow what someone else has sanctioned. Who would bear this, or judge it possible to be borne in any manner—that any man should both deny knowledge and claim learning, should assert his own thoughts if a debater is absent, but cover them if he is present? But, you say, whither does the discourse proceed? I, in truth, a good way off.
1:42
quam uolui praefatus sum, dum praesentium piget taedetque, nuper etenim offendi in quosdam, qui chartulam quandam oppido studiose lectitabant, et quia mortalium generi mos est, noui operis agnitione pellecti ad id percipiendum sedulo animo intenderant: hoc idem mihi acsi cognitu necessarium ultro ingerentibus inspicere plane non abnui. II. VBI LIBRVM SINE AVCTORE INCVRRISSE SE MEMINIT. Prima opusculi facies de genito ingenitoque deo sublimissimae quaestionis uix foribus oberrans non perincatholicam praeferebat etsi longe inpari disputatione sententiam: ita penes me ratiocinandi lenitatem grauis causa pensauit.
我所要序的已序了如我所願的那麼多,因為眼前之事令我厭煩疲倦;因為近來我偶然遇見某些人,他們極其熱切地一再讀著某張小冊子;又因世人的習慣,被一部新作的發現所吸引,他們便把勤奮的心思傾注於領會它。這同一冊子,彷彿是我必須知道的,他們自願力薦給我察看,我也就坦然沒有拒絕。二、他在此記述他偶遇一卷無作者之書。這小作品的頭一面,幾乎只在那論受生與未受生之神的最崇高問題的門外徘徊,便提出一個不甚合乎大公信仰的意見,雖則論證遠不相稱;以致在我看來,這事的嚴重抵消了它推理的溫和。
I have prefaced as much as I wished, since present matters grieve and weary me; for lately I chanced upon certain men who were reading over and over, with great eagerness, a certain little pamphlet; and because it is the custom of the mortal race, enticed by the discovery of a new work, they had bent their diligent mind to grasping it. This same thing, as if necessary for me to know, they of their own accord pressed upon me to inspect, and I plainly did not refuse. II. WHERE HE RECALLS THAT HE CAME UPON A BOOK WITHOUT AN AUTHOR. The first face of the little work, scarcely straying about the doors of a most sublime question concerning the begotten and unbegotten God, presented a not very catholic opinion, though with a far unequal disputation; so that with me the gravity of the case counterbalanced the gentleness of reasoning.
1:43
ubi legendi progressu reliquum lectionis acoessi, animaduerti quibusdam circumlocutionibus id inpensius molientem opelli ipsius auctorem, ut diuinitas passibilis crederetur. percontor de nomine: nec responso nec scripto proditur. coepi, fateor. talis equidem paginae stilum oppido ferre suspectum, et qu in eis solemus locis, quae uel humoris adsidui subterluuione cedentia uel leui prono lubrica uel cauo pendula uel sudibus aspera sunt, suspenso uestigio iter incognitum potius tentare quam currere, donec tertiae, ut illic est, partem quaestionis, ingredior.
當我的閱讀往前推進、來到其餘篇章時,我察覺那小作品的作者藉著某些迂迴的言詞,更加竭力要使神性被信為能受苦。我追問其名:無論以回答或以文字,都未透露。我承認,我開始極其懷疑這樣一頁的筆法;正如我們慣常在那些地方——或因濕氣不斷沖刷而下陷塌落、或在緩坡上滑溜、或懸於空穴之上、或滿是尖樁而崎嶇——以遲疑的腳步去試探那未知之路,而非奔跑——直到我進入那書中所列的問題的第三部分。
When, as my reading advanced, I came to the rest of the lection, I observed the author of that little work striving the more intensely by certain circumlocutions, that the Godhead might be believed to be passible. I inquire about the name: it is betrayed neither by answer nor by writing. I began, I confess, to hold the style of such a page exceedingly suspect; and as we are wont in those places which either yield, sinking under the constant undermining of moisture, or are slippery on a gentle slope, or hang over a hollow, or are rough with stakes—with suspended footstep to attempt the unknown path rather than to run—until I enter, as it stands there, the third part of the question.
1:44
hinc iam non exploranda, sed explodenda sententia nequaquam pensi sermonis adparuit satis sedulo efficere cupiens, si quo pacto queat, ut anima corpus esse uideatur. nulla igitur argumentandi uirtute, nulla iubente lege, nulla persuadente ratione in hoc nequiquam uidelicet negotio tertius sermo finitur. Ac mihi primum quaerere cordi est, quidnam rationis exstiterit, ut tantas initurus causas deque tam sublimibus locuturus sciri uitauerit. si bene conscius disputas, cur nomen occultas? si agnosci metuis, cur opus prodis, ne dicam, cur ista conscribis? an maiorum super hoc forsitan exempla sectaris?
從這一點起,那意見顯出不再是該被探討的,而是該被噓下台的,並且絕非經過斟酌之言;它頗為殷勤地企求,若以任何方法能夠,要使靈魂彷彿是形體。所以,在這徒勞的事上,第三篇論述未憑任何論證之力、任何命令之律、任何勸服之理,就彷彿草草收場。我心裏首先要問的是:一個將要進入這麼重大的論題、要論述這麼崇高之事的人,為何竟避免被人知道,這有何道理?倘若你憑無虧的良心辯論,為何隱藏你的名字?倘若你怕被認出,為何發表這作品——更不必說,為何寫這些東西?還是你或許在這事上效法前人的榜樣?
From this point the opinion appeared no longer to be explored but to be hissed off the stage, and by no means of weighed discourse; it sought diligently enough to bring about, if by any means it could, that the soul should seem to be a body. By no force of argument, therefore, by no commanding law, by no persuading reason, in this vain undertaking is the third discourse, as it were, brought to an end. And first it is in my heart to ask what reason there was that one about to enter upon such great causes and to speak of things so sublime should have shunned to be known. If you dispute with a good conscience, why do you hide your name? If you fear to be recognized, why do you publish the work—not to say, why do you write these things? Or do you perchance follow the examples of the elders on this matter?
1:45
sed uideo prophetas, euangelistas, apostolos, post etiam authenticorum plurimos tractatores sua propriis uoluminibus nomina praenotasse, alios etiam operum suorum propriis uocabulis inchoasse principia, ut est illud: Petrus apostolus Christi, et Paulus, nec non alii atque alii fundatores ecclesiae atque eruditores: uidelicet praecauenda fore nouerant apocryphorum uana uel noxia. sed ne sic quidem fallacium temerariorum uitari figmenta potuerunt. hinc est quod pleraque Pauli multorumque sanctorum uocabulis praenotata sanitas catholicae nostrae non recipit, quia non lenocinio nominis operis meritum pensat, sed auctorem sibi stili ueritate occultatur.
但我看見眾先知、福音書作者、使徒,以及其後極多真確著作的論述者,都在他們各自的卷帙之前題上自己的名字;甚至有人以自己的名字開始其著作的開端,如那句:『基督的使徒彼得』,又如『保羅』,並照樣其他種種教會的建立者與教導者:他們乃是知道,那些次經中虛妄或有害之物是當預先防備的。然而即便如此,那些詭詐鹵莽之人的杜撰仍無從避免。因此,凡題著保羅及許多聖徒之名的極多著作,我們大公信仰的健全並不接納,因為它衡量一部著作的價值,不憑名字的引誘,乃是那作者藉著筆法的真實使自己隱沒於其外。
But I see that the prophets, the evangelists, the apostles, and afterward very many treatise-writers of authentic works, have inscribed their own names before their proper volumes; and that others have even begun the openings of their works with their own names, as is that: 'Peter, an apostle of Christ,' and 'Paul,' and likewise other and yet other founders and instructors of the Church: namely, they knew that the vain or harmful things of the apocrypha were to be guarded against beforehand. But not even thus could the inventions of deceitful, rash men be avoided. Hence it is that the soundness of our catholic faith does not receive very many writings inscribed with the names of Paul and of many saints, because it weighs the merit of a work not by the allurement of a name, but the author conceals himself from it by the truth of the style.
1:46
enimuero illud, quod ista pagina propalatur eiusdemque auctor occultatur, euidens facit indicium eandem scilicet, a quo sit conposita, fuisse damnatam. nemo enim studet occultari, nisi qui formidat agnosci. ego tamen satis mirari nequeo, cur in eodem uitandae noxae non fuerit studium, in quo subprimendi nominis potuit esse indicium. III. QVOD DIVINITAS INPASSIBILIS NVLLI PRORSVS ADPECTVI SVBIACEAT. Sed ad propositum reuertentes ipsa praefati operis uerba uideamus: ad illum uidelicet cui talia destinat, quem perinde atque se celatum studuit, sicait:
然而實在,那同一件事——這一頁被發表,其作者卻被隱藏——給出一個明顯的記號,就是:這作品正是被它的撰著者所定罪了。因為無人渴望被隱藏,除非那懼怕被認出的。但我實在不能不深深詫異:為何在那能有抑制其名之記號的同一人身上,竟沒有避免錯害的熱心。三、論不受苦的神性絕不受任何情感所影響。但回到我們的本題,讓我們察看前述作品本身的言詞:就是對那位他向之陳述這等事、又如同對待自己一般竭力隱藏的人,他如此說:
But indeed that very thing—that this page is published while its author is concealed—gives an evident sign, namely that the very work was condemned by him by whom it was composed. For no one is eager to be concealed, except one who dreads to be recognized. I, however, cannot sufficiently marvel why in the same man there was not a zeal for avoiding harm, in whom there could be a sign of suppressing his name. III. THAT THE IMPASSIBLE GODHEAD IS SUBJECT TO NO AFFECTION WHATEVER. But returning to our purpose, let us look at the very words of the aforesaid work: namely, to that man to whom he addresses such things, whom—just as himself—he was zealous to keep hidden, as he says:
1:47
quaeris a me quo modo iuxta substantiam dei in epistula quadam dictum sit, et hic, nec quae, nec cuius, nec ad quem, nec de quo epistula foret indicatum uoluit. continuatque de deo: nil sensit patientis sensu, sed sensit conpatientis adfectu. subiungit istud nec philosophos ignorasse: quia, inquit, in homine diuersae adfectiones, id est, iustitia, misericordia, sanctitas res accidentes sunt et ideo adfectus uocantur. deus uero his non passibiliter adficitur.s o non passibiliter!s o adficitur! quo adficitur, si non patitur? cur tam celer est memoria tua ad obliuionem eorum etiam ipse quae protuleris P iustitiam et misericordiam, quia in homine accidentiae sint, adfectus esse dixisti.
『你問我,論到神的本質,某封信中怎樣說了』——在此他既不願指明是哪封信、是誰的、寫給誰、又論及誰。他接著論神說:『祂並未以受苦者的感覺有所感受,乃是以同受苦者的情感有所感受。』他又補充說,這連哲學家也並非不知:『因為,』他說,『在人裏面那各樣的情感,就是公義、憐憫、聖潔,乃是偶有之物,因此被稱為情感。但神並不以受苦的方式被這些所影響。』哦,『不以受苦的方式』!哦,『被影響』!祂若不受苦,怎能被影響呢?為何你的記性這樣快,竟把你自己提出的那些事也忘了呢?你說公義和憐憫,因在人裏面是偶有的,所以是情感。
'You ask of me how, concerning the substance of God, it was said in a certain letter'—and here he chose to indicate neither what letter, nor whose, nor to whom, nor concerning whom it was. And he continues concerning God: 'He felt nothing with the feeling of one suffering, but felt with the affection of one suffering-together.' He adds that not even the philosophers were ignorant of this: 'because,' he says, 'in man the diverse affections, that is, justice, mercy, holiness, are accidental things, and are therefore called affections. But God is not affected by these passibly.' O 'not passibly'! O 'affected'! How is He affected, if He does not suffer? Why is your memory so swift to the forgetting even of those very things which you have brought forth? You said that justice and mercy, because in man they are accidents, are affections.
1:48
igitur si in homine, quia accidentiae sunt, adfectus sunt, in deo quia accidentiae non sunt, adfectus non -sunt. non ergo sensit conpatientis adfectu, in quo quia accidentia non fuit, adfectus esse non potuit. sedadicis: ergo quod in homine adfectus et gratia, in deo uirtus est et natura. at quae in deo uirtus est, cum data fuerit homini, non est uirtus? deus enim procul dubio uirtus est, qui si inmutabilis est, etiam cum se homini dederit, uirtus in homine est. ergo quod in deo uirtus est, et in homine uirtus est hoc tantum differens, quod illic substantialiter, hic accessibiliter. unde dominus ad apostolos: sedete, inquit, in ciuitate, quoad usque induamini uirtute ex alto, et propheta:
所以,倘若在人裏面,因為它們是偶有的,便是情感,那麼在神裏面,因為它們不是偶有的,便不是情感。所以祂並未以同受苦者的情感有所感受,在祂裏面既無偶有,便不能有情感。但你補充說:『所以在人裏面是情感和恩典的,在神裏面就是德能和本性。』但那在神裏面是德能的,當它被賜給人時,難道就不是德能了麼?因為神無疑是德能,祂若是不變的,那麼即使祂已將自己賜給人,那德能仍在人裏面。所以那在神裏面是德能的,在人裏面也是德能,所差別的只在於:在那裏是按本質的,在這裏是藉著外加的。因此主對使徒說:『你們要留在城裏,直到你們從上頭被穿上德能』;又有先知說:
Therefore, if in man, because they are accidents, they are affections, then in God, because they are not accidents, they are not affections. He did not therefore feel with the affection of one suffering-together, in which, because there was no accident, there could be no affection. But you add: 'Therefore what in man is affection and grace, in God is virtue and nature.' But that which is virtue in God—when it has been given to man, is it not virtue? For God is beyond doubt a virtue, who, if He is immutable, then even when He has given Himself to man, the virtue is in man. Therefore what is virtue in God is virtue also in man, differing only in this: that there it is substantially, here by access. Whence the Lord to the apostles: 'Sit,' He says, 'in the city, until you be clothed with virtue from on high'; and the prophet:
1:49
diligam te, domine, uirtus mea. tu uero deum in se uirtutem esse et in homine dicis non esse. sed talis sententiae causa luce liquidior est: sequitur scilicet, ut quem dicis adfici, adstruas commutari. Ac mihi primum proprietas huius nominis maxime discutienda est. adfectus nempe ab eo dicitur quod aliquid adficiat, quidquid autem adficitur, patitur. pati uero non est nisi passibilis creataeque substantiae, quae quoniam a summa. essentia, quae deus est, ut exsisteret, uocata de nihilo est inter illud, de quo facta, et illud, a quo facta est, media: ita substantiam adfici potest at proficiat, sicut inferioribus ut deficiat. de anima quippe loquor humana.
『耶和華我的力量啊,我要愛你。』但你說神在祂自己裏面是德能,而在人裏面卻不是。然而這樣一個意見的緣由比光更清楚:就是說,你既說那一位被影響,便是主張祂被改變。首先,這名稱的特性尤須由我加以查究。『情感』之得名乃由於此——就是某物應當影響甚麼;但凡被影響的,就受苦。然而受苦惟獨屬於那可受苦的、受造的本質,這本質既為使其存在而被那至高的本質、就是神、從無中召出,便居於那它由之被造者與那它藉之被造者之間:如此這本質能被影響,或趨於它的得益,或如在較低之物中那樣趨於它的虧損。因為我是在說人的靈魂。
'I will love Thee, O Lord, my virtue.' But you say that God is in Himself a virtue, and in man is not. Yet the reason of such an opinion is clearer than light: it follows, namely, that the one whom you say to be affected, you assert to be changed. And first the property of this name must especially be examined by me. 'Affection' is indeed so called from this—that something should affect; but whatever is affected, suffers. To suffer, however, belongs only to a passible and created substance, which, since for it to exist it was called out of nothing by the supreme Essence, which is God, is midway between that out of which it was made and that by which it was made: thus the substance can be affected either to its profit, or, as in lower things, to its defect. For I speak of the human soul.
1:50
igitur nec nihilum adfici aliquo pacto potest, quia substantiam non habet, nec deus, quia detrimenta non sentit augmentaue non recipit. adficiuntur autem media, sicut supra dictum est, uel profectu uel defectu. enim uero quidquid adficitur patitur, et quidquid patitur non esse deum nemo sanorum infitias ierit, quia utrumque mutuo reciprocat, ut nec mutabile nisi passibile, nec passibile possit esse nisi mutabile.
所以,虛無既無本質,便絕不能以任何方式被影響;神也不能,因祂既不感受任何虧損,也不領受任何增益。但那居間之物,如上所說,乃藉著增益或虧損被影響。因為實在,凡被影響的就受苦,凡受苦的就不是神——凡心智健全之人都不會否認;因為這二者彼此相互關連,以致凡不能受苦的就不能變易,凡不能變易的就不能受苦。
Therefore neither can nothingness be affected in any way, because it has no substance; nor God, because He neither feels any loss nor receives any increase. But middle things are affected, as was said above, either by gain or by loss. For indeed, whatever is affected suffers, and whatever suffers is not God—no man of sound mind will deny it; because the two reciprocate mutually, so that nothing can be mutable unless passible, nor passible unless mutable.
1:51
quod autem philosophorum testimonio misericordiam atque iustitiam et istius modi bona adfectiones passibilis dicit esse creaturae easdemque in deo essentialiter, non accessibiliter, haud intendit animo sibi semet aduersa proferre, quia adfectio accessio est non autem aliquid deo accidit: igitur adfectioni non subiacet. nam quidquid adficitur, contrariis congruentibusque pariter obnoxium ambifariae subditur passioni. quocirca si summa diuinitas sensit conpatientis adfectu, etiam malae passionis subiacet stimulo. sensit dicis: utique sentire accidens eius est, qui ante non sensit.
但至於他憑哲學家的見證,說憐憫和公義及這類美善之物乃是可受苦之受造物的情感,而這些同樣的事物在神裏面卻是按本質的、非藉外加的——他心裏並不察覺自己提出了與自己相違的話,因為情感乃是一種外加;但於神並無任何外加:所以祂不受情感所轄。因為凡被影響的,便同樣對相反者與相宜者皆有所受,被置於雙重的受苦之下。因此,倘若那至高的神性以同受苦者的情感有所感受,祂也就受惡性受苦之刺所轄了。你說『祂感受了』:那麼,感受確是那從前不曾感受者的偶有屬性。
But as for the fact that, on the testimony of the philosophers, he says that mercy and justice and good things of this sort are affections of a passible creature, and these same things to be in God essentially, not by access—he does not attend in mind that he brings forth things adverse to himself, because an affection is an accession; but nothing accrues to God: therefore He is not subject to affection. For whatever is affected is liable, equally to contraries and to congruities, and is subjected to a twofold passion. Wherefore, if the supreme Godhead felt with the affection of one suffering-together, He is also subject to the goad of an evil passion. 'He felt,' you say: assuredly, to feel is the accident of one who before did not feel.
1:52
aeternitati autem, quia passionem Christi sempiterne sciuit, ut pote quam ipsa disposuit, passionis tempore noui nihil, quod nosset, ne dicam quod sentiret, accessit. Sed quid nunc ego de adfectu disseram eundemque inpassibilem fore disputando conuincam, cum is ipse cui entradieimus, haud dubie fassus sit crucifixo homini deum fuisse conpassum ? quidnam, quaeso, istud est: non sensit patientis sensu, sed sensit conpatientis adfectu ? quid est sensit, quidue non sensit? aut quo modo passus est, si non sensit? numquid si quispiam dicat: ambulat ille, et ille coambulat, aut: loquitur ille, et ille conloquitur, nonne et conloquentem loqui et coambulantem ambulare significat? aut si quis aiat:
但對永恆而言,因為它永遠知道基督的受苦——既然乃是它自己所安排的——在受苦之時,並無甚麼它所能知道的新事,更不必說它所能感受的新事,臨到它身上。但我如今何必論述情感,並以論證證明它是不受苦的呢?既然那與我們爭辯的這人,無疑已承認神與那被釘十架的人一同受了苦。我問,這是甚麼話:『祂並未以受苦者的感覺有所感受,乃是以同受苦者的情感有所感受』?甚麼是『祂感受了』,又甚麼是『祂未感受』?或祂若未感受,又怎能受苦?倘若有人說:『那人行走,那人與他同行』,或『那人說話,那人與他同說』,這豈不表明那同說者也說話、那同行者也行走麼?又倘若有人說:
But to eternity, because it knew the passion of Christ everlastingly—inasmuch as it itself disposed it—nothing new which it might know, not to say which it might feel, accrued at the time of the passion. But why should I now discourse about affection and prove by argument that it is impassible, when this very man with whom we contend has, without doubt, confessed that God suffered-together with the crucified man? What, I pray, is this: 'He felt nothing with the feeling of one suffering, but felt with the affection of one suffering-together'? What is 'He felt,' or what 'He did not feel'? Or in what way did He suffer, if He did not feel? If anyone should say: 'That man walks, and that man walks-with him,' or 'That man speaks, and that man speaks-with him,' does it not signify that the one speaking-with also speaks, and the one walking-with also walks? Or if anyone should say:
1:53
mortuus ille est, et ille commortuus, nonne utrumque mortuum fuisse confirmat? nam qui commoritur, utique moritur. ergo et qui conpatitur, utique patitur. passa est igitur, si conpassa diuinitas, ergo fortassis et mortua, aut si istud etiam cogitatu nefas est: non ergo passus est deus, igitur nec adfectus. ubi est nunc conpatientis adfectus? Post subicit, quid prophetico spiritu ueterum quique sanctorum proterrendis coercendisque carnaliter humanitusque sapientibus tropice prophetauerint, inquiens scriptum: domine, ne in ira tua arguas me, et: iurauit dominus, nec eum paenitebit.
『那人死了,那人與他同死』,這豈不確認二者都死了麼?因為那與人同死的,確是死了。所以那與人同受苦的,也確是受了苦。所以,神性若一同受苦,便是受了苦;所以或許也死了;或者,倘若連這念頭都是不虔的:那麼神就未受苦——所以也未被影響。如今那同受苦者的情感在哪裏呢?其後他附加說:古時眾聖徒藉著預言之靈,為要驚嚇並約束那些按肉體、按人意而自以為智的人,曾以比喻預言之,說經上記著:『耶和華啊,求你不要在怒中責備我』,又說:『耶和華起了誓,必不後悔。』
'That man is dead, and that man has died-with him,' does it not confirm that both have died? For he who dies-with another assuredly dies. Therefore he too who suffers-with another assuredly suffers. The Godhead therefore has suffered, if it suffered-together; therefore perhaps it has even died; or, if even this is impious to think: then God did not suffer—therefore neither was He affected. Where now is the affection of one suffering-together? Afterward he subjoins what, by the prophetic spirit, all the saints of old, in order to terrify and restrain those who are wise carnally and in human fashion, prophesied figuratively, saying it is written: 'O Lord, rebuke me not in Thy wrath,' and: 'The Lord hath sworn, and He will not repent.'
1:54
abhinc superius etiam per philosophos accidentias deo non obicit et hic per prophetas etiam uitiorum necessitates inponit, quia res, quae figuraliter accipiendae sunt, nisi sollerter intro inspiciantur, non ad uiuificantem spiritum peruenitur, sed in occidente littera remanetur. secilicet scilicet, ut incontaminabilem praecelsae diuinitatis essentiam passibilem fore credamus, si uaticinia prophetarum allegoricis animata secretis in litterae tantum corpore cogitemus. quia cum propheticis oraculis uel irasci uel paenitere memoratur, effectus harum uidelicet passionum considerandi sunt, non adfectus.
從這一點往上,他藉著哲學家,不把偶有之物歸於神;而在此,他藉著眾先知,竟把諸惡習的必然強加於神,因為那些當按比喻領受之事,若不被巧妙地向內察看,便引不到那賜生命的靈,反而停留在那叫人死的字句裏。也就是說,倘若我們把眾先知那以寓意奧祕活化的神諭,只在字句的形體裏思想,我們便要相信那至高、不可被玷污之神性的本質乃是能受苦的。因為當祂在先知的神諭中被記為發怒或後悔時,當察看的乃是這些受苦的果效,而非那情感。
From this point upward, through the philosophers, he does not impute accidents to God; and here, through the prophets, he even imposes the necessities of vices, because the things which are to be received figuratively, unless they are skillfully inspected within, lead not to the life-giving spirit, but one remains in the killing letter. Namely, so that we might believe the essence of the most exalted Godhead, which cannot be defiled, to be passible, if we ponder the oracles of the prophets, animated by allegorical mysteries, only in the body of the letter. For when by the prophetic oracles He is recorded either to be angry or to repent, the effects of these passions, forsooth, are to be considered, not the affections.
1:55
porro qui neotericus scriptor iuxta propheticae locutionis exemplum meditatiunculas suas autumat debere pensari, non tractatorem profitetur se iste, sed uatem, cum uirginis partus ora uatum obserauerit, ut uaticinia reseraret. secus igitur est ac ratio postulat, mystico prophetarum stilo texere periodos oratorias, quo fit ut ille qui aliena expositurum se spondet, non possit exponi. igitur aut uatum uerbis non utere aut uaticinare. nequaquam profecto conducit uel praesenti uaticinium tempori uel prophetica locutio tractatori.
再者,那近世的作者宣稱他的小小默想應當按先知言說的榜樣來衡量,便自承不是一個論述者,而是一個先見者——雖然乃是童女的生產封住了眾先見者的口,好叫祂開啟眾預言。所以,以眾先知那奧祕的筆法去編織雄辯的章句,乃是違反理性所要求的;於是就有這事:那應許要解釋別人之事的,自己反不能被解釋。所以你要麼不用先見者的言詞,要麼就去說預言。確然,無論是讓預言去適合當前的時代,或是讓先知的言說去適合一個論述者,都絕不相宜。
Further, that recent writer who declares that his little meditations ought to be weighed according to the example of prophetic speech, professes himself not a treatise-writer but a seer—although it was the Virgin's childbearing that sealed the mouths of the seers, that He might unseal the prophecies. It is therefore otherwise than reason demands, to weave oratorical periods in the mystical style of the prophets; whence it comes about that he who promises he will expound the things of others cannot himself be expounded. Therefore either use not the words of the seers, or prophesy. Assuredly it in no way befits either a prophecy to suit the present time, or prophetic speech to suit a treatise-writer.
1:56
quocirca quidquid in defensionem tui ex prophetico sermone mutuatus es, aduersatur tibi potius quam opitulatur, quia uel quaesita defensio fatetur inbecillitatem uel incongruens patrocinium non purgat errorem. Intemerabilis ergo diuinitas haudquaquam recte adfici dicitur, quia effectus est ab opifice, adfectus in opere. quando enim deus quempiam temporaliter punit, aeterno consilio ille utique patitur qui punitur. pateretur aliquid et deus, si uel temporaliter cuiuspiam peccata cognosceret uel eundem ad exercendam iustitiam iracundia commoueret.
因此,凡你從先知言說中借來為自己辯護的,與其說對你有益,不如說對你有害,因為你所求的辯護要麼承認了你的軟弱,要麼那不相宜的庇護洗不淨你的錯謬。所以,那不可侵犯的神性絕不能正當地被說為被影響,因為果效是出於那作工者,情感是在那工作中。因為當神在時間中懲罰任何人時,憑著祂永遠的旨意,受苦的確是那受懲罰的人。神也會受些甚麼苦,倘若祂或是在時間中察知任何人的罪,或是被忿怒激動去施行公義。
Wherefore whatever you have borrowed from prophetic speech in defense of yourself is adverse to you rather than helpful, because either the defense you sought confesses your weakness, or the unfitting patronage does not purge your error. The inviolable Godhead, therefore, is by no means rightly said to be affected, because the effect is from the maker, the affection in the work. For when God temporally punishes anyone, by His eternal counsel it is assuredly the one who is punished that suffers. God too would suffer something, if He either temporally took notice of anyone's sins, or were moved by anger to the same to exercise justice.
1:57
omne etenim temporaneum mobile atque mutabile inmutabilis et stans sempiternitas includit adficiens salubriter aliqua, iudicialiter aliqua adfici sinens, ipsa ab omni adfectu uel motu temporis et loci satis aliena, praedita illo tantum motu qui stabilis dicitur, ex qua et per quam et in qua est omne quod solo tempore et ab ipsa tantum mouetur, et omne quod et per tempus et locum ab illa mouetur neque solo tantum tempore. sed istinc alias. nunc autem missa facientes, quae talia profecto sunt merito uel uiribus, ut eadem inprobari sit iustum, inpugnari non necessarium, ad testimonia illa ueniamus, quae ex apostolo in patrocinium sui mutuatus est. ait enim, cur dici non possit:
因為一切屬時間、可動、可變的,那不變而常存的永恆都包容了,有益地影響某些事,按審判容許某些事被影響,自己卻與一切時間和地方的情感或運動全然無干,只賦有那被稱為穩定的運動;萬有,無論是只藉時間且只藉它而被推動的,或是兼藉時間和地方而被它推動、卻不只藉時間的,都是出於它、藉著它、並在它裏面的。但這事另當別論。如今,讓我們放下這些事——它們的份量或力量實在如此,以致駁倒它們是合宜的,攻擊它們卻非必要——讓我們來到他從使徒那裏為庇護自己所借的那些見證。因為他說,為何不能說:
For all that is temporal, movable and mutable, the immutable and abiding everlastingness includes, affecting some things salutarily, suffering some things to be affected judicially, itself quite alien from all affection or motion of time and of place, endowed with that motion alone which is called stable; from which, and through which, and in which is everything that is moved by time alone and by it alone, and everything that is moved by it both through time and place, and not by time alone. But of this elsewhere. Now, however, letting go of these things—which are indeed of such merit or force that it is just for them to be disproved, but not necessary to be attacked—let us come to those testimonies which he has borrowed from the apostle in patronage of himself. For he says, why can it not be said:
1:58
sensit conpatientis adfectu, quando apostolus dicendum putauit: numquam dominum gloriae crucifixissent, cum, sicut lux nullam sentire possit plagam uulneris, ita et auctor lucis nullam poenam senserit passionis. potest ergo dici: sed sensit conpatientis adfectu. potest quidem, quia omnia licent, sed non debet, quia non omnia aedificant. Risum tamen in isto conparationum ac prolocutionum tuarum genere tenere uix possum. paulo prius adstruxeras deum desinere esse uirtutem idcircoque mutari, nunc itidem sententia flaccente declamas quod sicut lux nullam sentire possit plagam uulneris, ita et auctor lucis nullam poenam senserit passionis. ergo plagam lux sola sentit.
『祂以同受苦者的情感有所感受』,因為使徒認為當說:『他們若早知道,就不會把榮耀的主釘十架了』——既然光既不能感受傷口的擊打,光的創造者也照樣不曾感受受苦的刑罰?所以可以說:『但祂以同受苦者的情感有所感受。』固然可以,因為凡事都可行;卻不該如此,因為不是凡事都造就人。然而對你這類的比喻和言論,我幾乎忍不住要笑。不久之前,你曾主張神不再是德能、因此被改變;如今你同樣,論調漸弱地宣稱:正如光不能感受傷口的擊打,光的創造者也照樣不曾感受受苦的刑罰。那麼,唯獨光才感受擊打了。
'He felt with the affection of one suffering-together,' when the apostle thought it should be said: 'They would never have crucified the Lord of glory'—since, just as light can feel no blow of a wound, so too the Author of light felt no penalty of suffering? It can therefore be said: 'But He felt with the affection of one suffering-together.' It can indeed, because all things are lawful, but it ought not, because not all things edify. Yet in this kind of your comparisons and pronouncements I can scarcely keep from laughing. A little before, you had asserted that God ceases to be a virtue and is therefore changed; now likewise, with your opinion flagging, you declaim that, just as light can feel no blow of a wound, so too the Author of light felt no penalty of suffering. Therefore light alone feels a blow.
1:59
numquidnam terra ant aqua aut aer cuiuspiam uulneris plagam sentit, aut lux fortassis animata sit, ant quodlibet corpus inanimum sentire potest, aut corpus est ullum, quod etsi uulnus non sentit, uulnerari non possit? uulnerari igitur lux potest, etsi sentire non potest, quia sicut nox inmissu luminis rumpitur, ita lux tenebris uulneratur. unde iucundissimis Asclepiadeis lusit poeta notissimus dicens: absentemque diem lux agit aemula, quam nox cum lacero uicta fugit peplo. quid dicis, ut lux plagam non sentit, ita diuinitas uulnus in passione non sensit? si ita est, uulnerari ergo potuit, etsi sentire non potuit, unumque fuit insensibilitatis, aliud corruptibilitatis.
地、水、或空氣豈感受任何傷口的擊打麼?或光或許是有生命的麼?或任何無生命的形體能感受麼?或有任何形體,即使不感受傷口,卻不能被傷麼?所以光能被傷,即使不能感受,因為正如黑夜被光的湧入所破,光也被黑暗所傷。因此那最著名的詩人,在他最悅人的阿斯克勒庇阿德格律詩中戲言道:『敵對的光逐去那離去的白晝,白晝既敗,黑夜便撕裂著外袍逃遁。』你的意思是甚麼——說正如光不感受擊打,神性在受苦中也不感受傷害麼?若是如此,那麼它便能被傷,即使不能感受;如此,一者是論不能感受,另一者是論能朽壞。
Does earth, or water, or air feel the blow of any wound? Or is light perchance animated? Or can any inanimate body feel? Or is there any body which, even if it does not feel a wound, cannot be wounded? Light therefore can be wounded, even if it cannot feel, because just as night is broken by the inrush of light, so light is wounded by darkness. Whence in his most delightful Asclepiadeans the most famous poet played, saying: 'And the rival light drives out the absent day, which, conquered, night flees with torn mantle.' What do you mean—that just as light does not feel a blow, so the Godhead did not feel a wound in the passion? If it is so, then it could be wounded, even if it could not feel; and one thing was of insensibility, another of corruptibility.
1:60
non enim pro incorruptibilitate non doluit, si uulnerari potuit, quia lux et insensibilis est pariter et uulnerabilis. uide ne forsitan iste sit quem nobis adprobandum rere alti prolapsus erroris. tu dicis lucem corpoream homini communem simul et pecori eatenus, ut deum non sentire uulnus inflictum et quamlibet pulchrum corpus, corpus tamen summo incorporeo non adsimilas, sed exaequas, et in tam plectibili sententia non innocentiae tantum priuilegium tibi, sed laudis adrogas et nos, quia similitudinem dei, ut eius sicuti est similitudo sit, incorpoream dicamus, extra fidem. fore pronuntias. sed hinc postmodum, de adfectu interim disseramus.
因為它若能被傷,便不因不朽壞而不悲傷,因為光既同樣不能感受,又同樣能被傷。你且看看,這是否就是你以為要我們認可的——那深陷的錯謬。你說有形之光乃人與獸所共有,以致神不感受所受的傷害;你又不把任何形體,無論何等美麗,比之於那至高的無形者,反倒使它與祂相等;並在這樣該受責備的意見裏,你不僅為自己僭取無辜的特權,竟還僭取讚美的特權;你還宣稱我們將在信仰之外,因我們說神的形像——好叫祂的形像如祂本身那樣——乃是無形的。但這事容後再論;如今讓我們論述情感。
For it did not, on account of incorruptibility, fail to grieve, if it could be wounded, because light is alike both insensible and woundable. See whether perchance this be that which you think is to be approved by us—the deep slip of error. You say that corporeal light is common to man and beast alike, to such a degree that God does not feel a wound inflicted; and you do not liken any beautiful body, however beautiful, to the supreme Incorporeal, but make it equal to Him; and in an opinion so blameworthy you claim for yourself not only the privilege of innocence but of praise, and you pronounce that we shall be outside the faith because we say the likeness of God—that His likeness may be such as He is—to be incorporeal. But of this hereafter; for the present let us discourse concerning affection.
1:61
ergone si sic crucifixus est Christus, ut summae diuinitatis uniuerso mundo intemerabilis incorruptibilitas crucifixa credatur, dicas uelim, nisi iniuriosum est, quem post humilitatem mortis a summo deo, id est ipsa trinitate exaltatum esse credi sit licitum, cui nomen, quod supra omne sit nomen, fuisse conlatum? illi nempe arbitror, qui oboediens factus usque ad mortem propter ineffabilis humilitatis oboedientiam ineffabiliter sublimatus in gloriam est dei patris. aude sis non fateri eundem gloriae dominum quem fateris hominis filium. uerum tu illo, quo dictum est:
那麼,倘若基督如此被釘十架,以致那至高神性不可侵犯的不朽壞被信為為全世界釘了十架,請你告訴我——除非這是侮慢——在死亡的卑微之後,可以信誰被那至高的神,就是那三位一體自己,所高舉;可以信那超乎萬名之上的名是賜給了誰呢?我判斷,無疑是賜給祂的:就是那存心順服以至於死的,因祂那不可言喻之謙卑的順服,便不可言喻地被高舉,進入父神的榮耀。你若敢,就不要承認你所承認為人子的,與那榮耀的主是同一位罷。但你卻憑那句話:
If then Christ was so crucified that the inviolable incorruptibility of the supreme Godhead is believed to have been crucified for the whole world, tell me, I pray—unless it be injurious—whom is it lawful to believe to have been exalted by the supreme God, that is, by the very Trinity, after the lowliness of death; to whom the name which is above every name is said to have been conferred? To Him assuredly, I judge, who, being made obedient even unto death, on account of the obedience of His ineffable humility, was ineffably raised up into the glory of God the Father. Dare, if you will, not to confess Him to be the same Lord of glory whom you confess to be the Son of man. But you, by that saying:
1:62
numquam dominum gloriae crucifixissent, in id uti uoles, ut haud dubie credatur, quod ipsa diuinitas queat adfici, \' si potuit crucifigi. igitur aperto proloquio manifestasti sententiam tuam. nam cum idcirco adfici deum inreprehensibiliter te dixisse arbitreris, quoniam gloriae dominum crucifixum apostolus dicit, et crucifixum gloriae dominum sic accipi ueritas suadeat, ne diuinitas crucifixa credatur, tu uero adfici diuinitatem obnixius argumentere, defensitandi erroris studio haud animaduertis poenale illud, quod in homine Christo persequentium scelus exercuit, ipsi inuiolabili diuinitati inflictum fuisse te dicere.
『他們若早知道,就不會把榮耀的主釘十架了』,你便隨意使用它,好叫人無疑地相信:神性自己若能被釘十架,就能被影響。所以你藉著公開的宣稱,把你的意見顯明了。因為當你以為自己無可指責地說了神被影響,理由是使徒稱榮耀的主被釘十架——而真理所勸服的乃是:榮耀的主當被理解為以這樣的方式被釘,以致神性不被信為被釘——你卻頑固地論證神性被影響,在你捍衛錯謬的熱心裏,竟不察覺你是在說:那逼迫者的罪惡加在人基督身上的刑罰之事,乃是加在那不可侵犯的神性自己身上了。
'They would never have crucified the Lord of glory,' use it as you wish, so that it may without doubt be believed that the Godhead itself can be affected, if it could be crucified. Therefore by an open declaration you have made your opinion manifest. For when you suppose that you have said God to be affected without reproach, on the ground that the apostle calls the Lord of glory crucified—and the truth persuades that the Lord of glory is to be understood as crucified in such a way that the Godhead be not believed to be crucified—you, however, arguing obstinately that the Godhead is affected, in your zeal for defending your error do not observe that you are saying that that penal thing, which the wickedness of the persecutors wrought upon the man Christ, was inflicted upon the inviolable Godhead itself.
1:63
quod si ita est, pati pro hominibus deus et non adsumpto potuit homine, quia si in homine passibilis, et extra hominem potuit esse passibilis. sed eundem forte contendas substantiae humanae contagione mutatum. idcircoque post adsumptum hominem factum fuisse passibilem. non igitur incorruptibilis deus, quia quidquid deteriorari potest et corrumpi profecto potest sed corrumpi diuinitas non potest nec commutari, igitur nec pati potest. Nunc porro superest, ut quoniam Christus homo uerus deus uerus ex duplici substantia una persona et deus homo et homo deus est, idem gloriae dominus et non sit crucifixus pro inuiolabili diuinitate et crucifixus sit in homine pro unitate personae.
但若果真如此,那麼即使未曾取了人性,神也能為人受苦,因為祂若在人性中能受苦,祂在人性之外也同樣能受苦。但你或許要主張:祂是因與人性實體相接而被改變了,所以在取了人性之後才變為能受苦。那麼神就不是不朽壞的了,因為凡能變壞的,必然也能朽壞;然而神性不能朽壞,也不能改變,因此也不能受苦。現在還剩下這一點:既然基督是真人、真神,是出於雙重實體的一個位格,既是神而人、又是人而神,那麼這同一位榮耀的主,就祂不可侵犯的神性而言未曾被釘十字架,卻因位格的合一而在其人性中被釘了十字架。
But if this is so, then God could suffer for men even without a man having been assumed, since if He is passible in man, He could be passible even apart from man. But perhaps you will contend that He was changed by contact with the human substance, and that for this reason He became passible after assuming man. Then God is not incorruptible, since whatever can be made worse can assuredly also be corrupted; but the divinity cannot be corrupted nor changed, and therefore cannot suffer. Now it further remains that, since Christ is true man and true God, one Person out of a twofold substance, both God-man and man-God, He, the same Lord of glory, both was not crucified with respect to His inviolable divinity, and yet was crucified in His manhood by reason of the unity of the Person.
1:64
itaque miro atque incogitabili modo passus est [homo] deus, et non est passa diuinitas. cerne nunc igitur in id tantum temet apostoli testimonium uindicasse, non ut ex eodem robur sententia tua capesseret, sed ut scaeuae sententiae prauitas non lateret. tu scilicet uelut stipulante tibi per apostolum ueritate adfici diuinitatem dicis, sed apostolus crucifixum gloriae dominum in ea sui parte cogit intellegi, qua potuit crucifigi.
於是,神(作為人)以一種奇妙而不可思議的方式受了苦,神性卻未曾受苦。所以你現在要看清:你只是為這一點援引了使徒的見證,並非要使你的見解從中得著力量,而是要使你那扭曲見解的乖謬不至於隱藏。你竟好像真理藉著使徒向你擔保一般,說神性被觸動了;然而使徒卻迫使我們明白:榮耀的主是在祂自身那能被釘十字架的那一部分中被釘的。
And so in a wondrous and inconceivable manner God [as man] suffered, and yet the divinity did not suffer. See now therefore that you have claimed the testimony of the Apostle for this point alone, not so that your opinion might draw strength from it, but so that the perversity of your distorted opinion might not lie hidden. You, forsooth, as though Truth itself were guaranteeing it to you through the Apostle, say that the divinity is affected; but the Apostle compels us to understand that the Lord of glory was crucified in that part of Himself in which He could be crucified.
1:65
tibi igitur, tibi admodum soli haec relicta sententia est, ut intemerabilis atque inaestimata diuinitas flagris caesa, clauis transfixa, lancea transfossa, doloribus adfecta, morte consumpta sit, quia in uno eodemque Christo credi renuis aliud subditum morti, aliud passioni. sed premente ueritate uerba commutas inquiens, quod quibus adficitur creata substantia substantialiter in deo sint, non accessibiliter. perge sic dicere, non interspergat sinceritati ueritatis ignorantia praesumptiosa mendacium. humanum est nempe delinquere: humanum est pro delicto paenitere. nemo periculosius peccauerit, quam qui peccata defendit.
因此,唯獨你、單單你還持守這樣的見解:那不可侵犯、不可估量的神性竟被鞭子抽打、被釘子刺穿、被槍扎透、受痛苦折磨、被死亡吞滅——因為你拒絕相信:在同一位基督裡,一者受制於死亡,另一者受制於受苦。但在真理的逼迫下,你又改換言辭,說受造實體所受觸動之事,是在神裡面以本質的方式存在,而非以可達及的方式。你儘管這樣說下去吧,只要別讓妄自尊大的無知把謊言摻進真理的純正裡。犯錯固然是人之常情,為過犯悔改也是人之常情。沒有人比那為自己的罪辯護的人犯罪更危險了。
To you therefore, to you alone, is this opinion left: that the inviolable and inestimable divinity was scourged with whips, pierced through with nails, run through with a lance, afflicted with pains, and consumed by death—because you refuse to believe that in one and the same Christ one thing was subject to death and another to suffering. But under the pressure of truth you change your words, saying that the things by which a created substance is affected are in God substantially, not accessibly. Go on speaking thus, lest presumptuous ignorance scatter a lie into the sincerity of truth. To err, indeed, is human; to repent of one's fault is human. No one sins more dangerously than he who defends his sins.
1:66
namque inpassibilem nullique adfectui subiacentem summae diuinitatis essentiam, ut tute pronuntias, cum philosophis non recusas. proinde intestinum bellum pelle animo. certum tibi sit ueritatem falso, sicut essentiam nihilo, haudquaquam posse misceri. tu autem dicis adfici, quem negas pati. si enim adfectu non caret, inpassibilitatis de eodem fallax professio est alterum alteri inmodice repugnat : qui ait, sensit conpatientis adfectu, non ait, quod in passione nihil senserit. porro tu dicis, quod deus non adficitur passibiliter, ergo adficitur non passibiliter. quod ita est ac si quispiam dicat: stat iste currens, dormit ille uigilans, quod utique non sinit contrariorum discrepantia.
因為正如你自己所宣稱、且不拒絕與哲學家們一致認同的,至高神性的本質乃是不能受苦、不受任何情感觸動的。所以,把這場內戰從你心中驅逐出去吧。你當確信:真理絕不能與虛假相混,正如本質絕不能與虛無相混。然而你卻說那位你否認其受苦的,被觸動了。因為祂若非全然無情感所動,那麼關於祂不能受苦的宣稱就是虛假的——這兩者彼此極端牴觸:那說「祂以同情之情而有所感」的人,並沒有說祂在受苦中毫無所感。再者你說神不以受苦的方式被觸動,那麼祂就是以非受苦的方式被觸動。這就好比有人說:那人一面奔跑一面站立,那人一面清醒一面睡覺——而相反之事的矛盾斷然不容如此。
For the essence of the supreme divinity is impassible and subject to no affection, as you yourself declare, and in this you do not refuse to agree with the philosophers. Therefore drive this civil war from your soul. Let it be certain to you that truth can no more be mingled with the false than essence with nothingness. Yet you say that He is affected whom you deny to suffer. For if He is not free from affection, then the profession of His impassibility regarding the same is false—the one thing immoderately contradicts the other: he who says, He felt by the affection of compassion, does not say that in the passion He felt nothing. Furthermore you say that God is not affected passibly; therefore He is affected non-passibly. Which is just as if someone were to say: that man stands while running, that one sleeps while waking—which the discrepancy of contraries by no means permits.
1:67
quo igitur proficit quod adicis passibiliter, cum dici uerissime plenissimeque possit non adficitur deus? non caret naeuo suspicionis biceps ista prolocutio. deum non dicis pati, quem dicis adfici. adfectio et passio unum idemque significat: aut utrumque sustuleris aut in alterutro utrumque seruaueris. non igitur dicendum est: non adficitur passibiliter deus, sed: non adficitur deus. si non adficitur, non sensit conpatientis adfectu. si sensit conpatientis adfectu, consequenter adficitur.. Aio ego: nullis adficitur diuina substantia, inquis tu: deus non adficitur. redeamus in gratiam. pessumdetur e medio, qui te fortassis ignarum, quod certe patet, incautum respergit infamia.
那麼你加上「以受苦的方式」這話有何益處,既然可以最真切、最完整地說:神不被觸動?你這口是心非的言論並非毫無可疑的瑕疵。你不說神受苦,卻說祂被觸動。「觸動」與「受苦」所指的是同一件事:要麼把兩者都除去,要麼在其中一者裡保存兩者。所以不該說「神不以受苦的方式被觸動」,而該說「神不被觸動」。祂若不被觸動,就沒有以同情之情而有所感;祂若以同情之情而有所感,那麼祂就被觸動了。我說:神聖的實體不被任何事物觸動;你說:神不被觸動。讓我們和好吧。願那把惡名濺在你身上的——也許出於無知,但確是出於疏忽——在這顯而易見之事上,從我們中間被徹底逐出。
What then is the use of your adding 'passibly,' when it can be said most truly and most fully that God is not affected? This double-tongued utterance of yours is not free from the blemish of suspicion. You do not say that God suffers, yet you say He is affected. Affection and passion signify one and the same thing: either remove both, or preserve both in the one or the other. Therefore it must not be said, 'God is not affected passibly,' but, 'God is not affected.' If He is not affected, He did not feel by the affection of compassion. If He felt by the affection of compassion, then consequently He is affected. I say: the divine substance is affected by nothing; you say: God is not affected. Let us be reconciled. Let him be utterly cast out from our midst who bespatters you—perhaps ignorant, but certainly careless—with infamy in a matter that is plainly evident.
1:68
sed superadicis et apostolum dixisse pronuntias de Christo iam in caelis posito: habemus talem pontificem, qui possit conpati infirmitatibus nostris, et tamquam nihil hic sit pertractandum discutiendumque, satisfecisse te proposito gloriaris transiturus ad tertiam quaestionem.
但你又進一步補充,並宣稱使徒論到那已安置在天上的基督說:「我們有這樣一位大祭司,能體恤我們的軟弱」;又彷彿這裡沒有什麼可細究、可詳辯的,便自誇已達成你的目的,正要轉入第三個問題。
But you add further, and declare that the Apostle said of Christ, now placed in heaven: We have such a high priest who can suffer together with our infirmities; and, as though there were here nothing to be examined and discussed, you boast that you have satisfied your purpose, about to pass on to the third question.
1:69
igitur ut quam breuissime responsum referam, pontifex ille, credo, est qui principaliter apud diuinitatem summae trinitatis humani generis oblata sacrificat, peccata expiat, uota commendate ipse ergo uerus sacerdos est, quia si filius dei secundum id quod aequalis est patri, non tam preces fundit, quam precantes exaudit, homo potius hic intellegendus est, quem pontificem apostolus dicens nostrisque infirmitatibus conpati pronuntians de ipso itidem dicit: Christus Iesus, qui mortuus est, immo etiam qui et resurrexit, qui est in dextera dei, qui etiam interpellat pronobis. ille ergo pontifex conpatitur nobis, qui et interpellat pro nobis. ille uero .
因此,為使我盡可能簡短地作答:我相信那位大祭司,就是那在至高三位一體的神性面前主要地獻上人類的祭物、為罪贖罪、並呈獻我們所許之願的那一位。所以祂才是真正的祭司;因為神的兒子,就祂與父同等的那一面而言,與其說是傾倒禱告,不如說是垂聽那禱告的人;那麼在這裡,祂更該被理解為人——就是使徒稱之為大祭司、宣告祂體恤我們軟弱、又照樣論祂說的那一位:「基督耶穌已經死了,而且復活了,現今在神的右邊,也替我們祈求。」所以那位替我們祈求的大祭司,也就與我們一同擔當。而祂實在——
Therefore, that I may give my answer as briefly as possible: that High Priest, I believe, is He who principally offers the sacrifices of mankind before the divinity of the supreme Trinity, expiates sins, and commends our vows. He therefore is the true Priest; for if the Son of God, according to that whereby He is equal to the Father, does not so much pour out prayers as hear those who pray, then He is rather to be understood here as man, whom the Apostle, calling Him High Priest and declaring that He suffers together with our infirmities, likewise speaks of in the same way: Christ Jesus, who died, yea rather, who is also risen again, who is at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us. That High Priest therefore suffers together with us, who also intercedes for us. But He indeed—
1:70
qui interpellanti adnuit, ipsa trinitas non haberet utique quem sibi interpellare necessarium foret, si pati, aut adfici ullatenus posset. iamne intellegis aduersum potius ueritatis testimonium in patrocinium falsitatis adsumi ? quoniam si quid huius modi, sicut supra diximus, in diuinis uoluminibus inuenitur, ad unitatem personae referendum est, quia sicut anima et corpus ex diuersa substantia unus est homo, ita deus et homo ex diuersa substantia unus est Christus. ac per hoc cum sit unus ex diuersa substantia, ipse se quodam modo petit, ipse se quodam modo pro nobis exaudit. innumera sunt quae super hoc dici promptissimum sit, sed quoniam non inpendio emolienda sunt, quae per se labascunt;
祂——就是那向求告者點頭應允的——倘若三位一體能以任何方式受苦或被觸動,那它自身豈會需要有誰向它代求呢?你如今豈不明白:一段為真理作的見證,反倒被當作為謬妄辯護的後盾?因為正如我們上面所說,神聖典籍中若有任何此類的話,都當歸於位格的合一——因為正如不同實體的魂與身體乃是一個人,照樣不同實體的神與人也是一位基督。藉此,既然祂是出於不同實體的一位,祂便以某種方式向自己求,也以某種方式為我們垂聽自己。關於這一點,最容易說出的話多不勝數,但既然那些自行崩塌之事無須費力詳述——
He who assents to the one interceding—the Trinity itself would surely have no one whom it would need to intercede with itself, if it could in any way suffer or be affected. Do you not now understand that a testimony for the truth is rather being taken up as a patronage for falsehood? For since, if anything of this sort, as we said above, is found in the divine volumes, it is to be referred to the unity of the Person—because, just as soul and body of diverse substance are one man, so God and man of diverse substance are one Christ. And through this, since He is one out of diverse substance, He in a certain manner asks of Himself, and in a certain manner hears Himself on our behalf. Innumerable are the things that might most readily be said upon this, but since those things need not be laboriously developed which collapse of their own accord—
1:71
in praesentiarum de his ista sufficiant. IIII. ABHINC DE STATV ANIMAE DISPVTAT. Status nunc animae humanae, hoc est imaginis diuinae uocatur in dubium. haec nempe est tertia illa quaestio, qua iste necessarius meus discernendarum naturarum causas ingressus spiritum uitae corpus esse pronuntiat adstruens se super hoc praeiudicatae auctoritatis patrum scita proferre, quos quidem non tam aliquid sibi perceptu mentis cognitum definisse, quam quaedam opinatos fuisse commemorat.
關於這些事,目前所說的就足夠了。第四章。從此他論到魂的狀態。如今人的魂、亦即神聖形像的狀態被提出來質疑。這實在就是那第三個問題:我這位高明的朋友既已著手於辨別各種本性的工作,便宣稱生命的靈乃是物體——並聲稱他在這一點上引用了先前所引的列祖權威的論斷;然而他自己也記述:那些列祖與其說是憑心智的領悟界定了什麼已知之事,不如說只是持守了某些臆測之見。
for the present let what has been said about these things suffice. IV. HENCEFORTH HE DISPUTES CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE SOUL. The state of the human soul, that is, of the divine image, is now called into question. This indeed is that third question, in which this dear friend of mine, having entered upon the task of distinguishing the natures, declares that the spirit of life is a body—asserting that on this point he is bringing forward the determinations of the previously-cited authority of the Fathers; whom, however, he records not so much to have defined anything known to them by mental apprehension, as to have held certain things as mere opinions.
1:72
et quia ipse, quantum loquitur, non tam probatae rationi aut intemerandae auctoritati, sed humanae magis opinioni concessit, id inpenso opere nititur, ut spreta auctoritate diuina, omissa quoque ratione perspicua, clausis ut aiunt oculis sibimet adsentiamur. Quicumque de deo ueraciter ac pie sentiunt, nihil ab eo non creatum, quod creari oportuerit, consequenter intellegunt. causa enim creandarum rerum bonitas creatoris est, qui creare potens uniuersa quae uelit ut nihil bonitatis exercuisset, si nihil creasset, ita semiplena benignitate usus esset, si semiplenum aliquid condidisset.
又因他自己在所說的話中,與其說是順服於已被證實的理性或不可侵犯的權威,不如說更是讓步於人的意見,他便竭力使我們——在輕視神聖權威、又把明白的理性擱置一旁之後——如他們所說,閉著眼睛贊同他自己的論斷。凡真實而虔敬地思想神的人,便隨之明白:凡當受造之物,沒有一樣是祂沒有造的。因為創造萬物的緣由乃是創造者的善良;祂既能照自己所願創造一切,若什麼都不造,便毫未施展善良;同樣,若只造了某種半成的東西,便只用了半滿的慈惠。
And because he himself, in what he says, yielded not so much to proven reason or to inviolable authority as rather to human opinion, he strives with strenuous effort that—divine authority being spurned and clear reason likewise set aside—we should, with closed eyes as they say, assent to his own assertions. Whoever think of God truly and piously consequently understand that nothing which ought to have been created was left uncreated by Him. For the cause of creating things is the goodness of the Creator, who, being able to create all things whatsoever He wills, would have exercised no goodness if He had created nothing, and likewise would have used a half-full benignity if He had founded something only half-complete.
1:73
mirum autem uidetur subplemento rerum defore aliquid, si rosae flosculus non exsisteret, et non defore si incorporea substantia non esset creata. ne ergo non minimum aliquid, sed uel potissimum deforet creaturae plenitudini, debuit incorporea quoque substantia creari sed ad creatoris forte referatur iniuriam, si incorporeum aliquid ac sibi simile condidisse dicatur, quia simile deo nihil inuenitur in corpore. sed ab ipso deo similitudo dei anima dicitur humana, in corpore autem nulla esse potest similitudo diuina: incorporeum ergo erit, quod deo sit simile, humanus uero animus ad similitudinem dei factus est, incorporeus igitur est animus humanus. V.
但這似乎是怪事:若玫瑰的小花不存在,萬物的補全便彷彿缺了什麼;而若那無形體的實體未被造,卻彷彿一無所缺。所以,為使受造界的豐滿不致缺乏——不僅缺乏某種微末之物,反倒缺乏那最要緊之物——那無形體的實體也理當受造。但或許有人會說這乃是對創造者的虧損,若說祂造了某種無形體且與自己相似之物,因為在物體中找不到任何與神相似的。然而神自己卻稱人的魂為神的形像;而在物體裡絕不能有神聖的相似。所以那與神相似的,必是無形體的;而人的心智既是照神的形像所造,那麼人的心智就是無形體的。第五章。
But it seems strange that something should be lacking to the complement of things if the little flower of the rose did not exist, and yet that nothing would be lacking if the incorporeal substance had not been created. Lest therefore not merely some small thing, but rather the most important thing, should be lacking to the fullness of creation, the incorporeal substance too ought to have been created. But perhaps it may be referred to the injury of the Creator, if He be said to have founded something incorporeal and like to Himself, since nothing like God is found among bodies. Yet the human soul is called by God Himself the likeness of God; and in a body there can be no divine likeness. Therefore that which is like to God will be incorporeal; but the human mind has been made unto the likeness of God; therefore the human mind is incorporeal.
1:74
QVOD INCORPOREVM CORPOREO ET INLOCALE LOCALI DIGNITATE PRAEPONITVR. Omne autem incorporeum corporeo et inlocale locali et insecabile secabili et uiuens non uiuenti in naturae dignitate praeponitur. enimuero creator omnipotentissimus idemque benignissimus substantiam omni corpore potiorem sibique similem si non creauit, quam I creari debuisse iam constitit, aut noluit aut certe non potuit. si noluit et non potuit, omnipotentia caruit. si potuit et noluit, quod etiam cogitatu est nefas, inuidit. non autem potest uel omnipotentia non posse uel bonitas inuidere. creare ergo incorporeum et potuit et uoluit, igitur et creauit.
論無形體在尊榮上優於有形體、無處所之物優於有處所之物。如今,凡無形體的,在本性的尊榮上都優於有形體的,無處所的優於有處所的,不可分割的優於可分割的,有生命的優於無生命的。因為那至為全能、又至為慈惠的創造者,若沒有創造一個比一切物體更卓越、且與自己相似的實體——而這實體理當受造一事已被確立——那麼祂要麼是不願意,要麼確是不能夠。祂若既不願又不能,就缺了全能。祂若能夠卻不願意——這甚至是想都不可想的褻瀆——那祂就是嫉妒。然而全能不可能不能,善良也不可能嫉妒。所以祂既能夠又願意創造那無形體之物,因此祂也就創造了它。
THAT THE INCORPOREAL IS PREFERRED IN DIGNITY TO THE CORPOREAL, AND THE NON-LOCAL TO THE LOCAL. Now everything incorporeal is preferred in the dignity of nature to the corporeal, and the non-local to the local, and the indivisible to the divisible, and the living to the non-living. For if the most omnipotent and likewise most benign Creator did not create a substance more excellent than every body and like to Himself—a substance which it has already been established ought to have been created—then either He was unwilling or certainly He was unable. If He was unwilling and unable, He lacked omnipotence. If He was able and unwilling—which is even wicked to think—He was envious. But omnipotence cannot be unable, nor can goodness be envious. Therefore He both was able and willed to create the incorporeal; therefore He also created it.
1:75
nisi forte dicas fieri non debuisse,, quod ille potuit uelle, qui non potuit uelle, nisi quod debuit facere. quid mihi nunc creatum non esse contendas, quod creari debuisse non dubitas? creari certe debuisse, quia cum creator incorporeus maximum bonum sit, et creatum incorporeum magnum bonum sit, et creatum corpus, quod nisi creatum non est, aliquod bonum sit, a summo deo qui est maximum bonum, sicut creatum est corpus aliquod bonum, ita creari debuit incorporeum magnum bonum, quia non conueniret omnipotenti bono, qui fecit omnia bona ualde, perfectionem plenitudinis rerum uel in minimis truncam facere, non dicam potissima non creare.
除非你或許要說:祂所能意願之事本不該成就——祂既不能意願任何事,除非那是祂應當去作的。你如今為何要主張:你毫不懷疑理當受造之物,竟未受造?它確實理當受造:既然那無形體的創造者是至高的善,而受造的無形體之物是大善,受造的物體(若非受造便不存在)是某種善,那麼由那至高的神、那至大的善而出,正如某種善(即物體)已被造,照樣那大善(即無形體之物)也理當受造;因為那造萬物甚好的全能良善者,斷不適合使萬物豐滿的完全,即使在最微小之事上也有所殘缺——更不必說不去創造那最要緊的了。
Unless perhaps you say that what He was able to will ought not to have been done—He who could not will anything except what He ought to do. Why now would you contend that what you do not doubt ought to have been created was not created? That it certainly ought to have been created: since the incorporeal Creator is the greatest good, and the created incorporeal is a great good, and the created body—which is nothing except as created—is some good, so by the supreme God, who is the greatest good, just as some good, namely body, was created, so likewise the great good, namely the incorporeal, ought to have been created; for it would not befit the omnipotent Good, who made all things very good, to make the perfection of the fullness of things mutilated even in the least matters—not to speak of failing to create the most important.
1:76
sed fortassis adstruetur aut incorpoream creaturam bonum non esse aut bonum creari non oportuisse aut quod Oportuerit fieri nequiuisse. sed summum bonum incorporeus creator, magnum bonum incorporea creatura: oportuit igitur a summo bono fieri magnum bonum, et potuit omnipotens facere, quod debuit bonus uelle. creauit ergo incorpoream substantiam, qui non facere non potuit quod fieri debuit, nisi forte dicatur aliquid debuisse fieri, quod ille non fecerit: consequens ergo erit aliquid illum fecisse, quod non debuerit. Sed dices mihi: si aliquod incorporeum creatum est, aequiperat ergo creatorem. de uero homine, hoc est de hominis anima quaerimus. non est haec aequalis deo, sed similis:
但或許有人會主張:要麼無形體的受造物不是善,要麼善本不該受造,要麼那理當成就之事根本不能成就。然而無形體的創造者是至高的善,無形體的受造物是大善:所以理當有大善從至高的善而出,而全能者能成就那良善者所當意願的。因此祂創造了無形體的實體——祂既不能不成就那理當存在之事——除非有人偶爾要說:有某事理當存在而祂卻未造;那麼隨之而來的結論便是:祂造了某種本不該造之物。但你會對我說:若有某種無形體之物受造了,那它豈不與創造者相等?我們所探討的乃是真正的人,就是人的魂。它與神並不相等,卻與神相似:
But perhaps it will be asserted either that an incorporeal creature is not a good, or that a good ought not to have been created, or that what ought to have been done could not be done. But the incorporeal Creator is the supreme good, the incorporeal creature a great good: therefore a great good ought to come into being from the supreme good, and the Omnipotent was able to make what the Good ought to will. Therefore He created the incorporeal substance—He who could not but make what ought to come into being—unless perchance it be said that something ought to have come into being which He did not make; the consequence then will be that He made something which He ought not to have made. But you will say to me: if some incorporeal thing has been created, then it equals the Creator. We are inquiring about true man, that is, about the soul of man. This is not equal to God, but like Him:
1:77
similis utique quantum incorporea incorporeo, inferior quantum creata creatori, similis quantum intellectualis lux luci intellegibili: quantum mutabilis creatura inmutabili creatori dissimilis. aliud namque est ueritas, aliud imago ueritatis. sed sicut rei corporeae nulla imago esse potest nisi corpus, ita nequaquam imago incorporei inuenitur in corpore. nam illic ubi de creatione hominis Moyses loquitur, sic ait: et dixit deus: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram. et fecit hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem suam. ad imaginem dei creauit eum, masculum et feminam. diuinae istud.
相似,乃是就無形體與無形體相似而言;低下,乃是就受造者之於創造者而言;相似,乃是就理智之光之於可理解之光而言;不相似,乃是就可變的受造物之於不可變的創造者而言。因為真理是一回事,真理的形像又是另一回事。但正如有形體之物的形像只能是物體,照樣無形體之物的形像絕不能在物體中找到。因為在摩西論到人的受造之處,他這樣說:「神說,我們要照著我們的形像、按著我們的樣式造人。神就照著自己的形像、樣式造人。神照著自己的形像造男造女。」這是出於神聖——
like, namely, in so far as the incorporeal is like the incorporeal; inferior, in so far as the created is to the creator; like, in so far as intellectual light is to intelligible light; and unlike, in so far as the mutable creature is to the immutable creator. For truth is one thing, and the image of truth another. But just as there can be no image of a corporeal thing except a body, so in no way is the image of the incorporeal found in a body. For there where Moses speaks of the creation of man, he says thus: And God said, Let us make man unto our image and likeness. And He made man unto His image and likeness. Unto the image of God He created him, male and female. This is of divine—
1:78
auctoritatis oraculum nec eloquio eludi potest nec argumento falli nec uirtute uinci nec arte uitiari. si imago dei est humana anima, incorporei uidelicet imago est, si incorporei imago est, incorporea utique ipsa est. at si incorporea non est, incorporei prorsus imago non est. sed incorporei imago est, incorporea igitur est: nam quia creata est, non est deus, quia imago dei est, non est corpus. VI. QVOD CVM OMNE INCORPOREVM INVISIBILE SIT, NON AVTEM OMNE CORPOREVM VISIBILE EST. Sed subicis a nescio quibus, quorum tamen nominum nobis notitiam subripis, sic doceri, ut alia dicant esse incorporea, alia inuisibilia. tremendae scilicet peritiae tractatores, qui usque ad hoc penetrauere secretum:
權威的神諭——它既不能被口才規避,也不能被論證欺哄,不能被武力勝過,不能被技巧敗壞。人的魂若是神的形像,那它顯然就是無形體者的形像;它若是無形體者的形像,那它自身必然就是無形體的。但它若不是無形體的,那它就絕非無形體者的形像。然而它確是無形體者的形像,所以它就是無形體的:因為它既是受造的,便不是神;既是神的形像,便不是物體。第六章。論凡無形體之物皆為不可見,但並非凡有形體之物皆為可見。但你聲稱你曾受教於某些人——他們的名字你卻不肯讓我們知道——說有些東西被稱為無形體,另有些被稱為不可見。這些果然是有令人敬畏之專學的論者,竟已深入到這樣的奧祕:。
authority's oracle, which can neither be evaded by eloquence, nor deceived by argument, nor overcome by force, nor corrupted by art. If the human soul is the image of God, then plainly it is the image of the incorporeal; if it is the image of the incorporeal, then it is itself certainly incorporeal. But if it is not incorporeal, then it is by no means the image of the incorporeal. But it is the image of the incorporeal; therefore it is incorporeal: for since it is created, it is not God; since it is the image of God, it is not a body. VI. THAT WHILE EVERY INCORPOREAL THING IS INVISIBLE, NOT EVERY CORPOREAL THING IS VISIBLE. But you allege that you have been taught by certain persons—whose very names, however, you withhold from our knowledge—that some things are said to be incorporeal, others invisible. Treaters of awesome expertise, forsooth, who have penetrated unto this secret:
1:79
si alia incorporea sunt, alia inuisibilia, ergo incorporea non sunt inuisibilia. postponendum est igitur incorporeum omni corporeo, quia dicit per apostolum ueritas: quae uidentur, temporalia sunt, quae autem non uidentur, aeterna sunt. uerum tu creatricem creatamque substantiam ita discernis, ut alia sint incorporea, alia inuisibilia. inuisibile igitur omne corporeum, et incorporeum omne uisibile. istic egomet audeo sciscitari, inuisibilisne sit deus anne uisibilis? si corporeum negas, uisibilem non recusas. si inuisibilem dicis, corporeum confiteris.
若有些是無形體的,另有些是不可見的,那麼無形體的就不是不可見的。如此,無形體之物便該置於一切有形體之物之下——因為真理藉著使徒說:「所見的是暫時的,所不見的乃是永遠的。」但你卻這樣區分那創造的實體與受造的實體:使有些成了無形體,另有些成了不可見。那麼每樣有形體之物都是不可見的,每樣無形體之物都是可見的。在此我自己斗膽問一句:神是不可見的,還是可見的?你若否認祂是有形體的,便不拒絕祂是可見的;你若說祂是不可見的,便承認祂是有形體的。
if some things are incorporeal and others invisible, then the incorporeal things are not invisible. The incorporeal therefore must be set below every corporeal thing—because Truth says through the Apostle: The things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. But you so distinguish the creating and the created substance that some things are incorporeal, others invisible. Therefore every corporeal thing is invisible, and every incorporeal thing visible. Here I myself dare to inquire: is God invisible or visible? If you deny Him to be corporeal, you do not refuse Him to be visible. If you say He is invisible, you confess Him to be corporeal.
1:80
secundum hanc ergo sententiam, quae tibi nobisque sit procul, aeternus inuisibilis incorporeus deus aut incorporeus non erit, aut uisibilis erit et aeternus non erit. quiddam tamen cogitare uoluit, sed eloqui non ualuit patentium nempe causarum doctor ignarus, quem dicere uisum reor esse quaedam corporea quae uideri nequeant, cum sit uniuerso incorporeo proprium non uideri, ac per hoc corporea quaepiam inuisibilia esse posse, porro incorporea nisi inuisibilia esse non posse. nam cum omne incorporeum inuisibile sit, non omne inuisibile incorporeum est.
那麼按這個見解——願它遠離你、也遠離我們——那永遠、不可見、無形體的神,要麼將不是無形體的,要麼將是可見的、且不是永遠的。然而這位對顯明之事一無所知的教師,雖想表達些什麼,卻說不出來;我認為他的意思是要說:有某些有形體之物是不能被看見的——既然不被看見乃是凡無形體之物所固有的——並藉此認為有些有形體之物可以是不可見的,而無形體之物則只能是不可見的。因為雖然凡無形體之物皆為不可見,卻並非凡不可見之物皆為無形體。
According to this opinion therefore—which be far from you and from us—the eternal, invisible, incorporeal God either will not be incorporeal, or will be visible and will not be eternal. Yet this teacher, ignorant of patent matters, wished to think something but was unable to express it; and I judge that he meant to say that there are certain corporeal things which cannot be seen—since it is proper to everything incorporeal not to be seen—and that through this some corporeal things can be invisible, but the incorporeal cannot be otherwise than invisible. For while everything incorporeal is invisible, not everything invisible is incorporeal.
1:81
uox enim non uidetur et corpus est quamquam propter eminentiam uisus etiam quae ad reliquos pertinent sensus uideri dicamus, sicut saepe dicimus: uide quid sonat, cum sonus ad auditum pertineat, non ad uisum, nec tamen ita dicimus: audi quid lucet, quia praeeminentior ceteris sensibus uisus quae inferiorum sunt abusiue sibi uindicat, cum potestatibus eorum potentiam suam non misceat. quocirca et uisibilia sunt omnia quae sentiri quocumque sensu corporis possunt, si ad uisum cuncta referamus, et non omnia uisibilia sunt, si unicuique sensui quod sibi est speciale reddamus. hinc omnia scilicet principalia corpora quae dicuntur elementa procul dubio uisibilia sunt, sentiri experimur.
因為聲音是不被看見的,它卻是物體;不過,由於視覺的尊高,我們連那屬於別的感官之事也說成「看」——正如我們常說:「看它響什麼聲」,雖然聲音屬於聽覺而非視覺;然而我們卻不這樣說:「聽它發什麼光」,因為視覺既比別的感官更尊高,便僭越地把屬於低等感官之事歸給自己,雖然它並未將自己的能力與那些感官的能力相混。所以,凡能被身體任何一種感官所覺察之物,若我們把萬事都歸於視覺,就都是可見的;若我們把各感官所專有的歸還給各感官,就並非萬物都是可見的。由此,凡被稱為「元素」的那些主要物體,無疑都是可見的:我們憑經驗發現它們是被覺察的。
For the voice is not seen, yet it is a body; although, on account of the eminence of sight, we say that even the things which pertain to the other senses are 'seen'—as we often say: See what it sounds like, although sound pertains to hearing, not to sight; and yet we do not say thus: Hear what shines, because sight, more eminent than the other senses, abusively claims for itself what belongs to the inferior ones, while it does not mingle its own power with their powers. Wherefore all things which can be perceived by any sense of the body are both visible, if we refer all things to sight, and not all things are visible, if to each sense we render what is proper to it. Hence indeed all the principal bodies, which are called elements, are without doubt visible: we find by experience that they are perceived.
1:82
ex quorum metrico pro portione conuentu, conpactis rate dimensionibus, uegetante anima uiuens corpus efficitur, quamquam multa sint, quae animata non sunt et uiuere negari non possunt. sed de eis loquimur, quae non solum uiuunt, sed etiam sentiunt, sicut sunt animata rationis expertia. de quibus paululum disputatione dilata de nobis loquimur. Igitur cum ex anima simus et corpore atque, ut corpus animus esse non potest, sic animus corpus esse non possit, animus qui sentit in corpore, etsi per uisibile sentit, inuisibiliter sentit. aliud enim est uisus, aliud oculus, aliud aures, aliud auditus, et nares aliud, aliud odoratus, et os aliud, aliud gustus. nec hoc idem manus et tactus.
這些元素按各自的份量、依度量之比聚合相接,再被魂所激活,便產生出活的身體——雖然有許多東西並非有魂的,卻不能否認它們有生命。但我們所說的,乃是那些不僅有生命、且還有知覺之物,譬如那些沒有理性的有魂活物。關於這些,且把討論稍稍延後,我們先談談自己。所以,既然我們是由魂與身體所構成,而正如身體不能是心智,照樣心智也不能是身體,那麼那在身體中知覺的心智,雖藉著可見之物知覺,卻是以不可見的方式知覺。因為視覺是一回事,眼睛又是另一回事;耳朵是一回事,聽覺又是另一回事;鼻孔是一回事,嗅覺又是另一回事;口是一回事,味覺又是另一回事。手與觸覺也並非同一回事。
From the measured assembly of these in due proportion, by their dimensions compacted by ratio, and quickened by the soul, a living body is produced—although there are many things which are not animate and yet cannot be denied to live. But we are speaking of those things which not only live but also perceive, such as animate beings devoid of reason. Concerning these, deferring the discussion a little, we speak of ourselves. Therefore, since we consist of soul and body, and just as the body cannot be the mind, so the mind cannot be the body, the mind which perceives in the body, even though it perceives through the visible, perceives invisibly. For sight is one thing, the eye another; the ears one thing, hearing another; the nostrils one thing, smell another; the mouth one thing, taste another. Nor are hand and touch the same.
1:83
igitur tactu calentia frigentiaque discernimus, ipsum uero sensum tangendi non tangimus. nec frigus illic namque nec calor est. et gustatu dulcia atque amara sentimus, sed gustatum gustare non possumus. nihil enim uel amarum in illo uel dulce est. naribus odores accipimus, olfactum tamen olfactu non capimus, quia nihil olet olfactus, et auribus uoces haurimus, sed cum nihil sonet auditus, ipsum non audimus auditum. coloratas oculis formas adspicimus et oculis quia coloratae formataeque sunt, cernimus, sed uisum, quia nec coloratus nec formatus est, non uidemus:
因此,我們藉觸覺辨別冷熱,但觸覺本身我們卻摸不著,因為其中既無冷也無熱。我們藉味覺嚐出甘苦,卻不能嚐味覺本身,因為其中既無苦也無甜。我們用鼻孔接受氣味,卻不能用嗅覺嗅到嗅覺,因為嗅覺自身毫無氣味;我們用耳朵吸取聲音,但聽覺既不發聲,我們便聽不見聽覺本身。我們用眼睛觀看著色的形狀,又因它們是著了色、成了形的,便用眼睛辨認它們;但視覺本身,既不著色也不成形,我們便看不見它:。
Therefore by touch we distinguish hot things and cold, but the very sense of touching we do not touch. For neither cold nor heat is there in it. And by taste we perceive sweet and bitter, but we cannot taste taste itself. For there is nothing either bitter or sweet in it. With the nostrils we receive odors, yet we do not grasp smell by smell, because smell smells nothing; and with the ears we draw in voices, but since hearing makes no sound, we do not hear hearing itself. With the eyes we behold colored shapes, and we discern them with the eyes because they are colored and formed; but sight, because it is neither colored nor formed, we do not see:
1:84
iuge namque uideremus, si luceret uisus, et audiremus semper, si sonaret auditus, et perpetuo odoraremur, si fraglaret olfactus, et indefessim gustaremus, si saperet gustatus, aeternumque tangeremus, si se ipsum tangeret tactus. atque ut de ceteris taceam, si gustari posset gustatus, nemo posset esse ieiunus, nec extrinsecus adhibenda forent in quae semet sensus exsereret, si se ipse sentiret. aliud est ergo membrum per quod sentimus, et sensus aliud quo sentimus, quia inter inuisibile incorporeum et corpus uisibile est illud inuisibile corporeum, quod in nobis uisus, auditus, odoratus, gustus et tactus est:
因為視覺若自身發光,我們就會不斷地看見;聽覺若自身發聲,我們就會永遠地聽見;嗅覺若自身散發香氣,我們就會永不止息地聞到;味覺若自身有味,我們就會不倦地嚐到;觸覺若摸到自己,我們就會永遠地觸摸。至於其餘的不必多說,味覺若能被嚐到,就沒有人能禁食了;感官若能覺察自己,也就無須在外面安置那供它施展自身的事物了。所以,我們藉以知覺的肢體是一回事,我們藉以知覺的感官又是另一回事;因為在那不可見的無形體之物與那可見的身體之間,存有那不可見的有形體之物,就是在我們裡面的視覺、聽覺、嗅覺、味覺與觸覺:。
for we should see continually if sight shone, and should always hear if hearing sounded, and should perpetually smell if smell gave off fragrance, and should taste unwearyingly if taste had savor, and should touch eternally if touch touched itself. And, to be silent about the rest, if taste could be tasted, no one could be fasting; nor would there be need of external things to be applied, upon which the sense might exert itself, if it perceived itself. Therefore the member through which we perceive is one thing, and the sense by which we perceive another; for between the invisible incorporeal and the visible body there is that invisible corporeal, which in us is sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch:
1:85
quae quoniam non nisi in animato sunt corpore, ex utriusque diuersi commercio eadem et corporea sunt et inuisibilia trahentia de corpore uisibili ut corporea sint, de incorporeo animo ut sint inuisibilia. non igitur iurta sententiam tuam illud erit inuisibile, quod incorporeum non erit, tamquam incorporeo uisibile et corporeo inuisibile esse sit proprium, quando quidem nihil inuisibile corporis foret, nisi inuisibile illud incorporei inuisibilitas faceret, quia in eodem, sicut supra diximus, homine et incorporeum inuisibile est anima et inuisibile corporeum, quod de corpore uisibili inuisibiliter agit anima. VII. QVOD EX QVATVOR ELEMENTIS CONSTENT QVINQVEPERTITI SENSVS CORPORIS.
這些感官,既只存在於有魂的身體中,便藉著兩種不同之物的交流,同時既是有形體的、又是不可見的——它們從可見的身體得著「是有形體」的這一面,又從無形體的心智得著「是不可見」的這一面。因此,與你的見解相反,那不會是無形體的東西,也就不會是不可見的——彷彿可見乃是無形體所固有,不可見乃是有形體所固有似的——既然,物體中本沒有什麼是不可見的,除非那無形體之物的不可見性使它成為不可見;因為正如我們上面所說,在同一個人裡面,魂既是那無形體的不可見之物,而那不可見的有形體之物,乃是魂以不可見的方式對可見身體所運作的。第七章。論身體的五分之感官乃由四種元素構成。
these, since they are only in an animate body, by the commerce of the two diverse things are at once both corporeal and invisible—drawing from the visible body that they may be corporeal, and from the incorporeal mind that they may be invisible. Therefore, contrary to your opinion, that will not be invisible which will not be incorporeal—as though it were proper to the incorporeal to be visible and to the corporeal to be invisible—since indeed nothing of the body would be invisible, unless the invisibility of the incorporeal made that thing invisible; because in the same man, as we said above, the soul is at once the incorporeal invisible, and the invisible corporeal is that which the soul invisibly operates upon the visible body. VII. THAT THE FIVEFOLD SENSES OF THE BODY CONSIST OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS.
1:86
Iam uero quaecumque corporis sensibus tangimus, ita ad quosque eorum quaeque ex illis speciatim pertinent, ut in communionem propriorum alios non admittant. est ergo inter uniuersa corporea solis lux sine dubitatione praestantior. haec ad illud supremum in uniuerso corporeo pertinet elementum, quod ignis dicitur. hinc est quod etiam in corpore humano principalem prae omnibus sensibus locum uisus accepit. ab interno scilicet calore cordis ac iecoris igniculi quidam indefessim scintillantes in cameram capitis quasi in caelum nostri corporis subuolant. ex quibus radii per oculorum media profusi ac lumini extero commixti corporum quae inciderint.
如今實在,凡我們藉身體諸感官所觸及之物,都各自專屬於每一感官,按各自所固有的,以致它們不容別的感官進入屬於自己之物的相通中。所以在一切有形體之物中,無疑以日光為最卓越的。這乃屬於整個有形體界中那至高的元素,就是所謂的火。因此,連在人的身體裡,視覺也在一切感官之前領受了首要的地位。因為從心與肝的內熱裡,有某些小火苗永不止息地閃爍,升入頭部的腔室,如同升入我們身體的天空。從這些小火苗,有光線經由眼睛中央發出,與外面的光相混合,對那些它們所落在其上的物體——
Now indeed whatever we touch by the senses of the body pertains so particularly to each of them, according to the things proper to each, that they do not admit others into the communion of what is their own. There is therefore among all corporeal things, without doubt, the light of the sun, as the more excellent. This pertains to that supreme element in the whole corporeal realm, which is called fire. Hence it is that even in the human body sight has received the chief place before all the senses. For from the inner heat of the heart and liver certain little fires, unwearyingly sparkling, fly up into the chamber of the head as into the heaven of our body. From these, rays poured forth through the midst of the eyes and mingled with the outer light, of the bodies upon which they have fallen—
1:87
repercussu retrouersim cedentes eorundem colores ac formas hauriunt. animaduertis igitur summum in elementis ignem, pulcherrimam in coloribus lucem, praecipuum in sensibus uisum. : hunc merito atque potentia auditus insequitur illi elemento compos, quod Graeci uocant aethera: qui licet aeris sit natura,, tamen quia quasdam quasi faeculentias e supremis suis deor-\' sum uersus uelut in fundum digerit, purior atque subtilior hunc procellosum aerem et naturaliter nubigenum et loco et dignitate supereminet. hinc est quod purissimus aer faciliorem. et longius potentem facit auditum.
以反彈的方式折返退回,便攝取那些物體的顏色與形狀。所以你看:諸元素中以火為至高,諸顏色中以光為至美,諸感官中以視覺為居首。聽覺憑其當得之分與其能力緊隨其後,分享那希臘人稱為「以太」的元素:以太雖屬空氣之性,但因它把某種彷彿的渣滓從其至高處向下沉降,如同沉入底部,便更純淨、更精微,在位置與尊榮上都凌駕於這暴烈的、且本性帶雲的空氣之上。因此,最純淨的空氣使聽覺更為靈敏、也能傳達得更遠。
falling back in a reflected return, they draw in the colors and shapes of those same bodies. You observe therefore the supreme fire among the elements, the most beautiful light among colors, the foremost sight among the senses. By desert and power hearing follows it, sharing in that element which the Greeks call aether: which, although it is of the nature of air, yet because it deposits, as it were, certain dregs from its highest parts downward as into a bottom, being purer and subtler, towers above this stormy air, both naturally cloud-bearing, in place and in dignity. Hence it is that the purest air makes hearing easier and able to reach farther.
1:88
nam sicut oculi sine formis corporum atque extrario lumine contemplari nequeunt, sic aures nisi aere aut percusso aut flato non sentiunt. ita et narium sensus, nam sicut aer sonis inficitur, ut in auribus operetur auditum, sic itidem hic ipse inficitur odoribus, ut in naribus faciat odoratum, quibus inesse naturaliter nisi adtracto aere non sentitur. gustandi uero sensus absque humoris adminiculo nequaquam agere se posse hinc euidens facit indicium, quod nihil sapidum, si accipitur lingua arente, sentitur. de tactu uero dubitari non aestimo <imo> elementorum, hoc est terrae esse simillimum. Age nunc ut ad illud, propter quod ista tractauimus, reuertamur:
因為正如眼睛沒有物體的形狀和外來的光便不能觀看,照樣耳朵若非空氣被擊打或被吹動便不能覺察。鼻孔的感官也是如此;因為正如空氣被聲音染上,好在耳中產生聽覺,照樣這同一空氣也被氣味染上,好在鼻孔中產生嗅覺——這些氣味本性原存於事物中,但若非吸入空氣便察覺不到。至於味覺,若無濕氣之助便絕不能運作,這有一明證:若用乾舌承接,便嚐不出任何滋味。至於觸覺,我認為毫無可疑:它與諸元素中最低的,就是與土,最為相似。現在來吧,讓我們回到為之而論這些事的那主題:。
For just as the eyes cannot behold without the shapes of bodies and an external light, so the ears do not perceive unless the air is either struck or blown. So also the sense of the nostrils; for just as air is tinged with sounds, that it may produce hearing in the ears, so likewise this same air is tinged with odors, that it may produce smell in the nostrils—odors which are not perceived to be naturally present in things unless air is drawn in. But that the sense of tasting can in no way operate without the aid of moisture, this gives a clear indication: that nothing savory is perceived if it is received with a dry tongue. But concerning touch I judge there is no doubting that it is most similar to the lowest of the elements, that is, to earth. Come now, that we may return to that for the sake of which we have treated these matters:
1:89
en uisus et lucem et alia per eandem corpora contemplatur ac sentit. num quidnam sibi aliquid hinc usurpat auditus? rursum meatus aurium sonos et formatas accipiunt uoces. numquid hinc aliquid sibi uindicat uisus ? per antra narium generis innumeri capimus odores, nihil certe de his sentire ualet auditus. forte in saporum exploratione odoratui communicat gustus, aut ad sentienda aspera uel lenia gustus permittit aliquid tactus? ecce uox uisu sensu eminentiore non cernitur, lux perinde non auditur, uox naribus certe non capitur, gustu fraglantia non accipitur, sapor tantum in ore sentitur. VIII. QVOD OMNIS ANIMA EX NVLLO PRORSVS ELEMENTO AVT QVOLIBET CORPORE SIT FACTA.
看哪,視覺藉同一視覺觀看並覺察光與其他物體。聽覺豈能從中為自己僭奪什麼?再者,耳朵的通道接受聲音和成了形的話語。視覺豈能從中為自己主張什麼?我們藉鼻孔的洞穴吸入無數種類的氣味;聽覺確實絲毫不能覺察這些。味覺在探究滋味時或許與嗅覺有所相通?或觸覺在覺察粗糙或平滑之物時容許味覺有所參與?看哪,聲音不被那更尊高的視覺所辨識,光照樣不被聽見,聲音斷不被鼻孔所攝取,香氣不被味覺所領受,唯有滋味在口中被覺察。第八章。論凡魂都不是由任何元素、也不是由任何物體所造成的。
behold, sight beholds and perceives both light and other bodies through the same. Does hearing usurp anything to itself from this? Again, the passages of the ears receive sounds and formed voices. Does sight claim anything for itself from this? Through the caverns of the nostrils we take in odors of countless kinds; hearing certainly is able to perceive nothing of these. Does taste perchance share with smell in the exploration of flavors, or does touch permit anything to taste for the perceiving of rough or smooth things? Behold, the voice is not discerned by sight, the more eminent sense; light likewise is not heard; the voice certainly is not grasped by the nostrils; fragrance is not received by taste; flavor alone is perceived in the mouth. VIII. THAT EVERY SOUL HAS BEEN MADE FROM NO ELEMENT WHATEVER NOR FROM ANY BODY.
1:90
Ecce habes omnigenum corpus ex omnibus elementis in fabricam corporis humani aeternae illius musicae uix cogitabilibus modis atque harmoniae ratione permixtum. elige nunc ex quo corporum genere anima sit, si corpus est anima. quia si non aut ex uno horum aut ex aliquibus aut ex omnibus corporibus est anima, non est corpus. sed quid nunc faciam? quo me uertam acutissimi et doctissimi disputatoris ingenio et arte praeuentus?
看哪,你有一個包羅萬象的身體,乃是憑著那永恆樂曲幾乎不可思議的方式、並按和諧之比,由一切元素混合而成,造入人身的構造之中。如今你選一選:魂究竟是出於哪一類物體,假如魂是物體的話。因為魂若既不是出於這些元素中的一種,也不是出於其中幾種,更不是出於全部物體,那麼它就不是物體。但我如今當怎麼辦呢?我被這位至為敏銳、至為博學的辯士的天才與技藝所搶先,又能轉向何方?
Behold, you have an all-comprising body, mingled from all the elements into the fabric of the human body by scarcely conceivable modes of that eternal music and by the ratio of harmony. Choose now from which kind of bodies the soul is, if the soul is a body. For if the soul is not from one of these, nor from some of them, nor from all the bodies, then it is not a body. But what shall I now do? Whither shall I turn, forestalled by the genius and art of this most acute and most learned disputant?
1:91
qui scilicet intellegens nullum corpus esse posse, nisi aut principaliter ex nihilo creatum, sicut elementa sunt corporum, aut ex his analogica ratione formatum, animam corpus esse decernens maluit eandem ex uno principalium corporum fictam quam ex omnibus fuisse conpositam. callido uidelicet cautus ingenio noluit animae substantiam multorum corporum congregare mixtura, ne ex hisdem contracta principiis quibus corpus extrarium, si perinde diceretur potuisse formari, eatenus uideretur posse dissolui. quapropter aerem delegit, ex quo aut cui animam similem fore decernat adiciens testimonium sui nescio cuius auctoris, cuius haec uerba sunt:
原來他既明白:任何物體都不能存在,除非要麼是從無中原初被造(如物體的元素那樣),要麼是按類比之比由這些元素所構成;他既判定魂是物體,便寧可說魂是由那些主要物體中的一種所塑成,而非由全部所組合。他用其狡黠的天才謹慎防備,不願以多種物體的混合來聚成魂的實體,唯恐魂既由與外在身體相同的本原所凝成,若說它能照樣被構成,便顯得照樣能被分解。因此他揀選了空氣,判定魂是由空氣所造、或與空氣相似,並補上他某位不知名作者的見證;那作者的話是這樣的:。
He, namely, understanding that no body can exist unless either principally created from nothing—as the elements of bodies are—or formed from these by analogical ratio, decreeing the soul to be a body, preferred that it should be fashioned from one of the principal bodies rather than composed from all. Cautious, forsooth, with his cunning genius, he was unwilling to gather the substance of the soul by a mixture of many bodies, lest, contracted from the same principles as the external body, if it were said it could likewise be formed, it should thereby seem capable of being dissolved. Wherefore he chose air, from which—or to which—he decrees the soul to be like, adding the testimony of some author of his, I know not whom, whose words are these:
1:92
nonnullae sunt, inquit, spiritales naturae, ut angeli, archangeli ceteraeque uirtutes: ipsa quoque anima nostra uel certe aer iste subtilis, tamen incorporeae nullatenus aestimandae. haeccine mandantur uerba membranis? eo istud agitur negotium, quod agimus? omissis omnibus hac tantum lance pendebit, ut si animam aut ex aere factam aut aeri similem ratio discussa patefecerit, nunc in aduersarii, tunc in magistri sententiam pedibus ut aiunt transeam ueniam deprecaturus erroris mei.
他說,有某些屬靈的本性,如天使、天使長以及其餘的諸權能:連我們的魂自己、或至少這精微的空氣也是如此——然而這些絕不可被當作無形體的。這樣的話豈該寫在羊皮卷上?我們所從事的這要事豈是這樣進行的?撇開其餘一切,這事將懸於這一個天平之上:若經查驗的理性使這一點顯明——即魂或是由空氣所造、或與空氣相似——那麼我便要如他們所說「徒步」過去,先轉到我對手的見解,再轉到那位老師的見解,並為我的錯誤懇求赦免。
There are, he says, certain spiritual natures, such as angels, archangels, and the other powers: our soul itself also, or at any rate this subtle air—yet these are by no means to be reckoned incorporeal. Are such words as these committed to parchment? Is the business which we are about carried on in this way? Setting all else aside, it will hang upon this one balance: that if reason, once examined, makes it plain that the soul is either made of air or like to air, then I will pass over—as they say, on foot—now to the opinion of my adversary, then to that of the master, begging pardon for my error.
1:93
sin, ut est et egomet pro ratae ueritatis iure mihi uindico, non humana tantum, sed omnis omnino anima non solum non ex aere, sed ex nullo prorsus (constare) corpore ratiocinando probabitur, fas erit ut nobis aut consentias aut ignoscas. VIIII. ARQVMENTVM QVOD ANIMA EX NVLLO PRORSVS CORPORE SIT CREATA. Iam superius patuit ignis elementum elemento aeris sicut loco, ita etiam potentia praeeminere. quod euidenter ostendit ignis iste terrenus, qui mobilitate uix conprehensibili uelut in regionem suam sursum uersus naturali pondere rapitur. quod si etiam ex hoc non daretur agnosci, uel hinc manifesto posset intellegi, quod omnis aer solis praesentia clarescit et tenebrescit absentia. sed et .
但若如事實所是、也如我憑既定真理之權為自己所主張的,藉著推理將要證實:不僅人的魂,乃是凡一切的魂,都不僅不是由空氣所造,且根本不是由任何物體所構成,那麼你要麼同意我們、要麼赦免我們,便都是合理的。第九章。論魂根本不是由任何物體所造的一個論證。上面已經顯明:火元素無論在位置上、還是在能力上,都勝過空氣元素。這地上的火清楚顯示出來:它以幾乎不可理解的迅捷,憑著一種自然的重量,被向上奪去,彷彿奔向它自己的境地。但即使從這一點不容人辨識,也仍可從以下這事明白看出:凡空氣都因日頭的同在而明亮,因它的不在而黑暗。然而還有——
But if, as is the case and as I myself claim for myself by the right of established truth, it shall be proved by reasoning that not only the human soul, but every soul whatsoever, not only is not made of air, but consists of no body at all, then it will be just that you either agree with us or pardon us. IX. AN ARGUMENT THAT THE SOUL HAS BEEN CREATED FROM NO BODY WHATSOEVER. It has already been made plain above that the element of fire surpasses the element of air, as in place, so also in power. This the earthly fire here clearly shows, which by a mobility scarcely comprehensible is snatched upward, as it were toward its own region, by a natural weight. But if even from this it were not granted to be recognized, it could yet be plainly understood from this: that all the air grows bright by the presence of the sun and dark by its absence. But also—
1:94
illud maximae rationis est, quod aer ignem patitur ut caleat, nec tamen ab aere aliquid patitur ignis ut frigeat. aer quibuslibet uasculis includi et contineri potest, cum hoc prorsus igni non accidat. est ergo ignis aere perspicua ratione praestantior, uisus uero nobis ex igne, qui utique sensus homini belluaeque communis est, sic tamen ut nonnullae inrationales animantes prae hominibus uigeant acumine uidendi. si ergo negari nequit uisus ex igne esse et secundum tuam rationem anima ex aere, eminentior ergo est dignitate substantiae oculus pecudis, quam anima hominis, quia ille ex igne et haec ex aere.
這乃是最合理的一點:空氣受火所制以致變熱,火卻絲毫不受空氣所制以致變冷。空氣能被裝入並盛在任何器皿中,而這對火卻全然不會發生。所以火按清楚的道理勝過空氣;而視覺臨到我們乃是出於火——這感官固然是人與獸所共有的,但卻是這樣:有些無理性的動物在視覺的敏銳上勝過人。所以,若不能否認視覺出於火,而按你的道理魂出於空氣,那麼獸的眼睛在實體的尊榮上就比人的魂更尊高了,因為前者出於火,後者出於空氣。
this is a matter of the greatest reason: that air suffers fire so as to grow hot, yet fire suffers nothing from air so as to grow cold. Air can be enclosed and contained in vessels of any sort, whereas this does not at all happen to fire. Fire therefore is, by clear reasoning, more excellent than air; and sight comes to us from fire—which sense is indeed common to man and beast, yet in such a way that some irrational animals are keener than men in sharpness of seeing. If therefore it cannot be denied that sight is from fire, and, according to your reasoning, the soul from air, then the eye of a beast is more eminent in the dignity of its substance than the soul of man, because the former is from fire and the latter from air.
1:95
Non inmerito animam localem putat et claustro corporis confirmat includi qui eandem aeriam iudicat. alterutrum nunc igitur eligas oportet: aut deteriorem uisu pecudis animam, si aeriam, aut non aeriam, si praestantiorem. cernis quam facile indoctae figmentum praesumptionis euanuit, praeterquam innumera super hoc argumentari promptissimum est. nempe si aeria est, ergo tenebrae illius corporei huius solis abscessus et lux eius huius ipsius itidem solis aduentus est. falsumque erit illud, quod euangelista pronuntiat dicens : eratluxuera, quae inluminat omnem hominemuenientem inhunc mundum, et illud quod propheta sub peccatorum persona loquitur:
那認定魂為氣的人,把魂看作有處所、並斷言它被囚禁在身體的牢獄中,並非毫無緣由。所以你如今必須在二者之中擇一:若說魂是氣的,便是比獸的視覺更低劣的魂;若說它更卓越,便不是氣的。你看,無學識之臆測的虛構是何等容易就煙消雲散——更不必說,要在這一點上辯出無數的話來是極其容易的。因為若魂果真是氣的,那麼它的黑暗便是這有形體之日的退去,它的光便是這同一個日頭的來到。如此,傳福音者所宣告的話便成了假的,他說:「那光是真光,照亮一切生在世上的人」;先知藉罪人的身分所說的話也成了假的:。
Not without reason does he who judges the soul to be airy think it local and affirm it to be enclosed within the prison of the body. You must therefore now choose one of two alternatives: either a soul worse than the sight of a beast, if it be airy, or one not airy, if more excellent. You see how easily the fiction of unlearned presumption has vanished—not to mention that it is most easy to argue countless things upon this point. For surely, if it is airy, then its darkness is the departure of this corporeal sun, and its light the arrival of this same sun. And that will be false which the evangelist declares, saying: He was the true light, which enlightens every man coming into this world; and that which the prophet speaks under the person of sinners:
1:96
lumen ergo iustitiae non luxit nobis, et sol non est ortus nobis. numquid isti hunc corporeum solem uiuentes in hoc mundo non uiderant, sed incerporales oculi solem incorporeum requirebant P ualde autem mirum uidetur, si lux ista habeat oculos quos inluminet, illa autem uera non habeat: aut si habet. sicuti uere habet unde uideri incorporeum potest, non solum non aerium, sed arbitror non esse corpoream. X. QVOD IAM FORMATA SVBSTANTIA NON POTEST DICI MATERIA. Illud iam quale est, quod in ipso disputationis tuae principio admonendum credidisti esse lectorem, ut ad subtiliora illa cogitanda animum praeparet?
所以說:「公義的光沒有照耀我們,公義的日頭也沒有向我們上升。」這些人活在世上,難道沒有看見這有形體的日頭嗎?難道是他們無形體的眼睛在尋求一個無形體的日頭嗎?這實在似乎極為奇怪:若這(有形體的)光有它所照亮的眼睛,那真光卻沒有;或者它若有眼睛——正如它確實有,藉以能看見無形體之物——那麼它就不僅不是氣的,我更判定它根本不是有形體的。第十章。論已成形的實體不能被稱為質料。如今你在辯論之初便認為當囑咐讀者的那話究竟是什麼性質——叫他預備心思去思想那些更精微之事?
therefore the light of righteousness did not shine upon us, and the sun did not rise upon us. Had not these men, living in this world, seen this corporeal sun? But were their incorporeal eyes seeking an incorporeal sun? It seems very strange indeed, if this light has eyes which it enlightens, while that true light has none; or if it has them—as it truly does, whereby the incorporeal can be seen—then it is not only not airy, but I judge it to be not corporeal at all. X. THAT A SUBSTANCE ALREADY FORMED CANNOT BE CALLED MATTER. What now is the nature of that which you believed ought to be enjoined upon the reader at the very beginning of your disputation, that he should prepare his mind to ponder those subtler matters?
1:97
a summis ad ima, ab incorporeis ad corporea rationalem nostrum conaris abducere et quasi docens nos ad subtilia mentis oculum praeparare paulo post adicis et dicis: quidquid creatum est, materiam uideri, quam corpoream esse decernis. si adhuc creatura materia est, nondum ergo homo formatus est, quia dicitur deo: qui creasti hominem ex materia informi. formarum autem siue minus siue amplius pro qualitate uel genere speciosarum plenus est mundus, materia uero informis est mundusque formatus, non est ergo creatura materia. XI. QVOD OMNE INCORPOREVM SIVE CORPOREVM QVIDQVID EST CREATVM EST.
你企圖把我們理性的心智從至高引向至低、從無形體引向有形體;又彷彿在教導我們為精微之事預備心眼,稍後你補充說:凡受造之物似乎都是質料,而你判定質料是有形體的。受造之物若仍是質料,那麼人就尚未成形,因為經上對神說:「你用無形的質料造了人。」然而世界滿了各樣形態,無論是較不精美還是較為精美的品質或種類;但質料是無形的,世界卻是已成形的;所以受造之物不是質料。第十一章。論凡一切,無論是無形體的還是有形體的,凡所存在的,都是受造的。
You attempt to lead our rational mind away from the highest to the lowest, from the incorporeal to the corporeal; and, as though teaching us to prepare the eye of the mind for subtle things, a little after you add and say: that whatever has been created seems to be matter, which you decree to be corporeal. If a creature is still matter, then man is not yet formed, because it is said to God: who created man from formless matter. But the world is full of forms, whether of less or of more beautiful quality or kind; matter, however, is formless, and the world is formed; therefore a creature is not matter. XI. THAT EVERYTHING, WHETHER INCORPOREAL OR CORPOREAL, WHATSOEVER IT IS, HAS BEEN CREATED.
1:98
Post haec argumentaris ac dicis, idcirco incorporeum creatum nil esse, quia quidquid factori s.uo conprehensibile sit incorporeum esse non. possitsub hac ergo ratione ipse sibi deus ignotus es.t: qui si idcirco incorporeum nihil creauit, ne aliquid creatum notitiam creatoris excederet, cum uel corporeum uel incorporeum nihil nisi praecedente scientia creantis exstiterit, uidelicet quia nihil nesciens fecit, se ipsum ergo prae omnibus nescit, qui incorporaliter antecellit omnem substantiam quam creauit, ac per hoc maior se ipso est, qui sui capax non est.
在這些事之後你又辯論說:因此沒有無形體之物被造,因為凡為其造物者所能領會的,便不能是無形體的。那麼按這道理,神自己對自己也成了未知的:因為祂若是為此緣故沒有造任何無形體之物——免得有任何受造之物超出創造者的知識——既然凡有形體或無形體之物,無一不是憑創造者先有的知識才存在的(因祂沒有在無知中造任何東西),那麼祂在萬物之先便對自己無知——祂既以無形體的方式超越了祂所造的一切實體,便藉此大過了自己,竟不能領會自己。
After these things you argue and say that for this reason nothing incorporeal has been created: because whatever is comprehensible to its maker cannot be incorporeal. Under this reasoning, then, God Himself is unknown to Himself: for if for this reason He created nothing incorporeal—lest anything created should exceed the knowledge of the Creator—since nothing, whether corporeal or incorporeal, has come into being except by the preceding knowledge of the Creator (seeing that He made nothing in ignorance), then He is, before all things, ignorant of Himself—He who incorporeally surpasses every substance which He created, and through this is greater than Himself, who is not capable of grasping Himself.
1:99
quod quia dici ratione non sinitur, consequens est, ut ideo incorporeum quippiam non creauerit, ne sibi creatum aliquid inconprehensibile esse possit, cum ipse summus incorporeus sibi ignotus esse non possit. uide quam paruo negotio ueritatis calor frigentium uerborum pruinas liquefaciat. et cum discernere nequeas a creato materiam, ab informi formatum, ab aere spiritum, sic imaginem dei pronuntias tamquam potissimorum scitus, qui minimorum probaris ignarus. iam nunc testimoniorum uel maxime penuria coactus de quodam opere sancti Hieronymi capitulum quoddam, quod quidem te constat non intellexisse, subiungis, quo ait: globos siderum corporatos esse spiritus arbitrantur.
既然這話按理說不通,那麼隨之而來的結論便是:祂並非為此緣故沒有創造任何無形體之物——免得有受造之物對祂自己成為不可領會——既然祂這位至高的無形體者,不可能對自己成為未知。看哪,真理的溫暖何等不費力便消融了冰冷言辭的寒霜。你既不能把質料與受造之物分別開來,把已成形的與無形的分別開來,把靈與空氣分別開來,卻仍彷彿精通要事一般宣講神的形像,你這在最微末之事上已被證為無知的人。如今你被見證的極度匱乏所逼,便附上聖耶柔米某著作中的一章——眾所公認你並未理解它——其中他說:「他們臆測眾星的天體乃是有形體的靈。」
Since this cannot be said by reason, the consequence is that He did not for this cause create anything incorporeal—lest anything created should be incomprehensible to Himself—since He, the supreme incorporeal, cannot be unknown to Himself. See with how little effort the warmth of truth melts away the frosts of frigid words. And since you can neither distinguish matter from the created, the formed from the formless, nor spirit from air, you nevertheless declare the image of God as though one well versed in the chief matters, you who are proved ignorant of the least. And now, compelled most of all by a poverty of testimonies, you append a certain chapter from some work of Saint Jerome—which it is agreed you have not understood—wherein he says: they suppose that the orbs of the stars are embodied spirits.
1:100
omnem qui arbitratur dubitare non dubium est. beatum uero Hieronymum de spiritibus corporatis quorundam referre dicis arbitrium: qui si arbitrantium, hoc est dubitantium sequitur forte sententiam, cum eiusdem <quo>que tu sequare, cumque non nisi ab ignorantia proficiscatur dubiets arbitrantis, agnosce te nobis quaerentibus ueritatem 1 pro una quam polliceris scientia multorum nescientias adtulisse. nam cum quasi probatissimo testimonio eius utaris, qui de eis dubitans, quorum testimoniis utitur, eos dubitantes adfert, quos testes adhibet, quid te posse pronuntiare censendum est, qui ab auctoris tui dubitantis auctore dubio tertius ipse iam dubitas? XII.
凡「臆測」之人都在疑惑中,這是毫無可疑的。但你說有福的耶柔米是在轉述某些人關於有形體之靈的看法:他若偶爾跟從那些臆測之人、即疑惑之人的見解,而你又跟從同樣的見解,且既然臆測者的疑惑無非出於無知——那麼你就要承認:對我們這些尋求真理的人,你竟用你所應許的那一份知識,換來了眾人的種種無知。因為你既把這人的見證當作最受認可的來引用——而他在引用那些人的見證時,自己對他們也心存疑惑,並把他所用作見證之人當作疑惑者引出來——那麼,你這既是從你那疑惑作者的疑惑來源算起的第三重疑惑者、自己也仍在疑惑中的人,你還能宣告什麼,又該如何看待呢?第十二章。
It is not doubtful that everyone who 'supposes' is in doubt. But you say that blessed Jerome is reporting the opinion of certain persons concerning embodied spirits: who, if he follows perchance the opinion of those who suppose, that is, of those who doubt, and since you too follow the same, and since the doubt of one who supposes proceeds from nothing but ignorance—acknowledge that to us who seek the truth you have brought, in place of the one knowledge you promise, the ignorances of many. For since you use, as though it were a most approved testimony, that of one who, doubting concerning those whose testimonies he uses, brings forward as doubters those whom he employs as witnesses, what must be judged of your power to pronounce, who, being yourself now the third doubter from a doubtful author of your doubting author, are yourself in doubt? XII.
1:101
QVOD PHILOSOPHOS NON INTELLEGENS GLOBOS SIDERVM CORPORATOS SPIRITVS ARBITRATVS SIT ET ANGELOS CORPORA ESSE DECERNAT. Istud ego tamen philosophos reperio dicere, qui nonnullis disputationibus adstruunt et ipsos lunae uel solis globos incorporeis uidelicet spiritibus sub diuina quadam mente uegetari. sed oportet agnoscas hoc idem testimonium non solum pro sententia tua contra nos nihil, sed aduersus eandem pro nobis ualere plurimum. quod eo tibi accidit, quia philosophicam non intellegendo sententiam illud pro tua uidelicet parte posuisti, quod probe intellectum non nisi nostris tantum possit partibus suffragari.
論他因不明白哲學家之言,便臆測眾星的天體是有形體的靈,並斷定天使乃是物體。然而我發現哲學家確是這樣說的——他們在某些辯論中主張:連月與日的天體本身,也是在某一神聖心智之下,由無形體的靈所激活。但你必須承認:這同一見證不僅對你那反對我們的見解毫無助益,反倒大大有利於我們、不利於那見解本身。這事臨到你,是因你既不明白那哲學見解,便竟把它擺在你自己一邊,而這見解若正確地被理解,就只能支持我們這一邊。
THAT, NOT UNDERSTANDING THE PHILOSOPHERS, HE SUPPOSED THE ORBS OF THE STARS TO BE EMBODIED SPIRITS, AND DECREES THAT ANGELS ARE BODIES. This, however, I find that the philosophers say—who in certain disputations assert that the very orbs of the moon and sun are quickened by incorporeal spirits under a certain divine mind. But you must acknowledge that this same testimony not only avails nothing for your opinion against us, but rather avails very much against the same on our behalf. This befell you because, by not understanding the philosophical opinion, you set it down, forsooth, on your own side—the very opinion which, rightly understood, can support none but our side alone.
1:102
si enim corporeos spiritus esse dixissent, V in eorundem non definientium, sed arbitrantium potius auctoritate totus nihilominus argumentationis tuae cardo titubaret. cum uero illi non dubitanter, sed scienter, non corporeos, sed corporatos spiritus dixerint, nonne dinoscitur quodcumque est corporatum non esse corporeum? alioquin corporeos, non corporatos spiritus esse dixissent, quia illud est corporeum, quod incorporeus spiritus animat, illud autem incorporeum, quo corpus animatur.
因為他們若說靈是有形體的,那麼憑這些不下定論、寧可只是臆測之人的權威,你整個論證的樞紐仍會搖搖欲墜。但既然他們所說的並非疑惑地、而是有知識地,並非說靈是「有形體的」、而是「具形體的」,豈不就辨明:凡「具形體的」就不是「有形體的」嗎?不然他們就會說靈是「有形體的」、而非「具形體的」了;因為那被無形體之靈所激活的乃是有形體的,而那激活身體者卻是無形體的。
For if they had said that spirits were corporeal, then upon the authority of those same persons—who do not define but rather suppose—the whole hinge of your argumentation would nonetheless totter. But since they said that spirits were not doubtfully but knowingly, not corporeal but embodied, is it not discerned that whatever is 'embodied' is not 'corporeal'? Otherwise they would have said spirits were corporeal, not embodied; because that is corporeal which the incorporeal spirit animates, but that is incorporeal whereby a body is animated.
1:103
quapropter cum dilucide uiuificatum corpus ab, incorporeo uiuificante discreuerint, uidetur mihi quod iste corporis aduocatus aut philosophicam de substantia incorporali sententiam non intellexerit aut nequaquam pro se obiectare debuerit sub ipso sancti Hieronymi nomine. Sequitur, et adiungit: si angeli, inquit, caelestia etiam corpora ad conparationem dei inmunda esse dicuntur, quid putas homo aestimandus est? quantum uideo, uiolentissimus disputator nec istud intellegit. angelos enim unius credit esse substantiae, ut melius de sideribus sentiat, quae corporatos spiritus iudicat.
因此,既然他們已清楚地把那受造得生命的身體與那賜予生命的無形者區分開來,在我看來,這位身體的辯護者要麼是沒有理解關於無形實體的哲學判斷,要麼是根本不該以聖耶柔米之名為自己提出這論點。他接著又補充說:「他說,若連天使、甚至諸天的天體,與神相比都被稱為不潔,那麼人該被算為何等呢?」就我所見,這位極其激烈的辯論者連這一點也不明白。因為他相信天使乃是單一實體,好讓他對諸星有更好的看法——他判定那些星乃是有形體的靈。
Therefore, since they have clearly distinguished the body that is given life from the incorporeal principle that gives it life, it seems to me that this advocate of the body either has not understood the philosophical judgment concerning incorporeal substance, or by no means ought to have put it forward on his own behalf under the very name of the holy Jerome. He goes on and adds: 'If the angels,' he says, 'and even the heavenly bodies are said to be unclean in comparison with God, what then must man be reckoned to be?' As far as I can see, this most violent disputant does not understand even this. For he believes the angels to be of a single substance, so that he may have a better opinion of the stars, which he judges to be embodied spirits.
1:104
nam quid hic aliud uir doctus Hieronymus dixisse censebitur, nisi angelorum corpora habilitate sui atque potentia humanis longe praestare corporibus? pariter cum dixit: si angeli, etadiecit: caelestia etiam corpora, duo quaedam intellegi uoluit, angelos et caelestia corpora, quia cum angeli spiritus corporati sint, sunt in caelo quaedam quae sola sunt corpora. igitur euidenter ostendit nullum corpus quamlibet supremum loco, quamlibet potens motu incorporeis posse praeponi. rursum in conparatione gradum faciens dicit: adeo diuinis hominem conparari non posse, ut nec angelus possit. discernit praeterea corpus et carnem, quia cum omnis caro etiam corpus sit, non omne corpus est caro.
因為這位博學的耶柔米在此被判定所說的,豈非別的,乃是說天使的身體在其輕捷與能力上遠遠勝過人的身體?同樣,當他說「若天使」,又補上「並天上的天體」時,他要人明白兩樣事:天使,和天上的天體;因為既然天使是有形體的靈,天上便有某些唯獨是身體之物。如此他清楚顯明:無論何等身體,無論其位置何等崇高、其運動何等有力,都不能被置於無形者之上。他又作分級的比較,說人之不能與神相比,乃是連天使也不能。此外他又區分身體與肉身,因為雖然一切肉身也是身體,卻並非一切身體都是肉身。
For what else will the learned man Jerome be judged to have said here, except that the bodies of angels far surpass human bodies in their nimbleness and power? Likewise, when he said 'if the angels,' and added 'and even the heavenly bodies,' he wished two things to be understood: angels, and heavenly bodies; for since angels are embodied spirits, there are in heaven certain things which are bodies only. Thus he plainly shows that no body, however supreme in place, however powerful in motion, can be set above incorporeal beings. Again, making a graded comparison, he says that man so cannot be compared with the divine that not even an angel can. He distinguishes besides body and flesh, for although all flesh is also body, not every body is flesh.
1:105
unde apostolus: alia caro uolucrum, alia caro piscium, alia autem hominum. et corpora caelestia et corpora terrestria, euidenter ostendens terrenum corpus etiam carnem fore, caeleste uero non etiam carnem. ne forte hic aptari conueniat illud quod eundem Hieronymum dicere meminit: globos siderum corporatos esse spiritus arbitrantur, ut ipsa sidera siue angelorum corpora corpora utique caelestia sint, cum illi spiritus qui istis corporati sunt corporei non sint, sicut et deum dicimus incarnatum, et sicut ipsa anima humana incarnatur utique, cum administrandam suscipit carnem. cui quamlibet illud accidat, quod scriptura testatur dicens:
故此使徒說:「鳥有鳥的肉身,魚有魚的肉身,人有人的肉身。又有天上的形體和地上的形體」,這清楚顯明地上的形體也是肉身,而天上的形體卻不是肉身。免得這裡或許適宜引用他所記得同一位耶柔米所說的:「他們以為諸星的天體乃是有形體的靈」,使得那些星,或天使的身體,確實是天上的形體,而那些被賦予這形體的靈卻不是有形的——正如我們也說神成了肉身,又正如人的魂在承擔了當受管理的肉身時,確實也成了肉身。而對它,無論發生何事——正如聖經作證說:
Whence the apostle says: 'There is one flesh of birds, another flesh of fishes, and another of men. And there are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies,' plainly showing that the earthly body is also flesh, but the heavenly body is not also flesh. Lest perhaps it be fitting to apply here that which he recalls the same Jerome to have said: 'They suppose the orbs of the stars to be embodied spirits,' so that those very stars, or the bodies of angels, are indeed heavenly bodies, while those spirits which are embodied in them are not corporeal—just as we also say that God was made flesh, and just as the human soul itself is indeed embodied with flesh when it undertakes the flesh to be governed. And to it, however much that befalls which Scripture testifies, saying:
1:106
corpus quod corrumpitur, adgrauat animam, non tamen eandem in corpus conuerti credendum est, quamlibet pondere carnis oneretur, quia nec corpus unquam in animae naturam commutabitur, quamlibet eadem uegetante moueatur, alioquin non erit corpus. unde illud quod apostolus dixit: et corpora caelestia et corpora terrestria, utrumnam de angelis an de sideribus an <de> terrenis quibusque corporibus, de quibus non est quaestio, intellegi uoluerit, ex consequentibus adparebit. indisimctim namque mox adicit ac dicit: alia caelestium gloria, alia autem terrestrium. et quae ista caelestia essent corpora, ut euidenter ostenderet:
「那必朽壞的身體叫魂沉重」——然而不可相信魂因此就轉變為身體,無論它被肉身的重擔何等壓垂;因為身體也決不會變成魂的性質,無論它被賜它生命的魂何等推動——否則它就不是身體了。故此使徒所說的「又有天上的形體和地上的形體」,無論他是要人明白指天使,或指諸星,或指任何地上的形體——關於這些並無爭議——將從下文顯明。因為他隨即不加區分地補充說:「天上形體的榮光是一樣,地上形體的榮光又是一樣。」並為要清楚顯明那些天上的形體可能是甚麼:
'The body which is corrupted weighs down the soul'—yet it is not to be believed that the soul is thereby turned into body, however much it be burdened by the weight of the flesh; for neither will the body ever be changed into the nature of the soul, however much it be moved by the soul that quickens it—otherwise it would not be a body. Whence that which the apostle said, 'and there are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies,' whether he wished it to be understood of angels, or of the stars, or of any earthly bodies whatsoever—about which there is no question—will appear from what follows. For without distinction he soon adds and says: 'The glory of the heavenly is one, and that of the earthly another.' And in order plainly to show what those heavenly bodies might be:
1:107
alia, inquit, claritas solis et alia claritas lunae et alia claritas stellarum. stella enim ab stella differt in gloria. ita et resurrectio mortuorum, eandem scilicet docens, quae est in siderum qualitate discrepantia, resuscitatorum corporum fore pro meritorum diuersitate distantiam. hic utique absque ambiguo doctor gentium de sola resurrectione humanorum corporum disputans huius modi conparationibus usus est. nam sic causam loci huius ingreditur: dicit aliquis, quo modo resurgent mortui? quali autem corpore uenient?
他說:「日有日的榮光,月有月的榮光,星有星的榮光;這星和那星的榮光也有分別。死人復活也是這樣」——就是教導說:在復活的身體中,要照各人功德的不同而有分別,正如諸星在品質上有差異一樣。在此,外邦人的教師毫不含糊地,單單論到人身體的復活而辯論時,使用了這類的比較。因為他這樣切入本段的題目:「或有人問:死人怎樣復活?帶著甚麼樣的身體來呢?」
'There is,' he says, 'one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star differs from another star in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead'—teaching, namely, that there will be in the resurrected bodies a difference according to the diversity of their merits, just as there is a disparity in the quality of the stars. Here, without any ambiguity, the teacher of the gentiles, disputing solely about the resurrection of human bodies, made use of comparisons of this kind. For thus he enters upon the matter of this passage: 'Someone will say, how do the dead rise? And with what kind of body do they come?'
1:108
w et ab hoc loco usque ad istam de sideribus conparationem id ipsum sine alterius cuiusquam causae interiectione persequitur nullam faciens de anima mentionem, ne scilicet illud, quod de selis lunaeue stellarumque, corporum profecto caelestium, differentiis disseruit, scaeuo forte iudicio de animabus dictum quisque sentiret. XIII. DE RESVRRECTIONE. Nunc ergo si humanum corpus, terrenum scilicet atque moribundum, in id gloriae transformabitur, ut fiat de carnali spiritale secundum apostolum, qui ait:
並且從這段話起,直到關於諸星的那個比較為止,他持續論述這同一主題,中間不插入任何別的事項,完全不提及魂——這正是免得有人以乖謬的判斷,以為他所論述關於日、月、諸星——確實是天上形體——之間差異的話,乃是針對眾魂而說的。第十三章:論復活。如今,倘若人的身體——就是屬地且必死的——要被改變成這樣的榮耀,以致照使徒所說,從屬血氣的變成屬靈的身體;他說:
And from this passage right up to that comparison concerning the stars, he pursues this very subject without the interposition of any other matter, making no mention of the soul—lest, namely, anyone should by perverse judgment suppose that what he discoursed about the differences of the sun, the moon, and the stars—heavenly bodies indeed—had been said about souls. CHAPTER XIII: CONCERNING THE RESURRECTION. Now therefore, if the human body—earthly and mortal, that is—will be transformed into such glory that, according to the apostle, it becomes from carnal a spiritual body, who says:
1:109
seminatur corpus animale, resurget corpus spiritale, et anima humana sic nunc spiritalis est, ut tamen corpus sit, ergo humana caro transferetur in animae dignitatem, cum facta fuerit corpus spiritale, et anima quae corpori iuste dominata, quae domino pie iusteque famulata est, quae deum fideliter credidit aut fortassis et sciuit, exaequata sibi carne sua ipsa quoque nihil pro substantiae qualitate promouebitur. et ubi est illud, non qui oculum carnis, sed qui oculum cordis mundauerit, deum uidebit? nam beati Mundo corde, quon- \' iam ipsi deum uidebunt. ergo forsan beatificabitur corpus pro modo suo et anima itidem pro modo suo.
「所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體」——而人的魂如今已是屬靈的,卻又是個身體——那麼人的肉身在被造成靈性的身體時,就要被提升到魂的尊貴地位;而那曾公正地管轄身體、曾虔誠公正地事奉主、曾忠信地相信神、或甚至認識神的魂,在它的肉身與它自己相等之後,自身在其實體的品質上也照樣毫無提升。那句話又在哪裡呢:「不是潔淨肉身之眼的,乃是潔淨心眼的,必得見神」?因為「清心的人有福了,因為他們必得見神。」所以身體或許要照其量度得福,魂也照樣照其量度得福。
'It is sown a natural body, it will rise a spiritual body'—and the human soul is even now spiritual, yet so that it is a body—then human flesh will be transferred into the dignity of the soul when it has been made a spiritual body; and the soul which has justly ruled over the body, which has piously and justly served the Lord, which has faithfully believed in God, or perhaps even known him, having had its flesh made equal to itself, will itself likewise be advanced in nothing as regards the quality of its substance. And where is that saying: 'Not he who has cleansed the eye of the flesh, but he who has cleansed the eye of the heart, shall see God'? For 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.' Therefore perhaps the body will be made blessed according to its measure, and the soul likewise according to its measure.
1:110
illud inmutabitur, ut spiritui per omnia ad nutum seruiat, cui contumax saepe restitit, et haec inmutabitur, ut deum uideat, quem flagrantia castae caritatis inhiauit. et quoniam apostolus spiritum, animam corpusque discreuit inquiens: ut integer spiritus uester et anima et corpus, quia post resurrectionem non animaliter uiuendum est, scilicet ubi non edendum uel bibendum, ubi non dormiendum neque coeundum est, transibit totum animale corpus in spiritale corpus, quia et anima tota transibit in spiritum, et erit totum spiritale corpus propter inhabitantem spiritum.
前者要被改變,使它在凡事上隨那靈的旨意而服事——就是它曾屢次頑梗抗拒的那靈;後者也要被改變,使它得見神——它曾以聖潔之愛的烈火渴慕那神。並且因為使徒區分了靈、魂、身體,說:「願你們的靈、魂、身子全然」——因為復活之後不再過屬血氣的生活,就是那裡沒有吃喝、沒有睡眠也沒有婚配——那整個血氣的身體要變成屬靈的身體,因為整個魂也要變成靈,並且因著內住的靈,整個身體都要成為屬靈的。
The former will be changed so that it serves the spirit in all things at its beck, the spirit against which it has often stubbornly resisted; and the latter will be changed so that it may see God, after whom it has panted with the burning of chaste love. And since the apostle distinguished spirit, soul, and body, saying: 'that your whole spirit and soul and body'—because after the resurrection life is not to be lived in an animal manner, namely where there is no eating or drinking, no sleeping nor mating—the whole animal body will pass into a spiritual body, because the whole soul too will pass into spirit, and the whole body will be spiritual on account of the indwelling spirit.
1:111
qui utique spiritus si in hac uita concupiuit aduersus carnem et concupiscenti aduersum se carni non cessit, iure in aeternum nihil illo difficultatis sentiet, cuius difficultates caelestis auxilii uirtute superauit, nec par erit ut exaequetur domino, qui eidem cessit inuitus, et in serui statu remaneat, qui uicit uoluntarius. quocirca datur intellegi, quod sicut in hac uita animae humanae substantia incorporaliter dignitate sui anteit corpus animale, ita post resurrectionem remunerationemque anteibit corpus spiritale. omne autem quod spiritali corpore potius est, corpus ut arbitror non est:
誠然那靈,倘若在今生敵著肉身而起貪慾,又不向那敵著它的肉身讓步,就理當在永世中對那曾藉天上幫助之能力所勝過的難處毫無所感;而那不情願地向那肉身讓步的,不該被造成與主相等,反倒那甘心得勝的卻停留在奴僕的地位——這是不合宜的。因此我們得以明白:正如在今生人魂的實體以其自身的尊貴而無形地居於血氣身體之先,照樣在復活與賞報之後,它也要居於屬靈身體之先。但凡比屬靈身體更高超的,依我看就根本不是身體:
Indeed that spirit, if in this life it lusted against the flesh and did not yield to the flesh that lusted against it, will rightly for all eternity feel nothing of difficulty from that whose difficulties it overcame by the power of heavenly aid; nor will it be fitting that he be made equal to the Lord who unwillingly yielded to that flesh, and that he remain in the condition of a slave who willingly conquered. Wherefore it is given us to understand that, just as in this life the substance of the human soul incorporeally precedes the animal body in its own dignity, so after the resurrection and the recompense it will precede the spiritual body. But everything that is more excellent than a spiritual body is not, as I judge, a body at all:
1:112
ergo iuxta huius necessarii mei tractatum, qui angelos sola esse tantum corpora decernit, humanae substantiae angelica natura erit inferior. certum namque diuina auctoritate retinemus sanctorum corpora, quae inmutari merebuntur in gloriam, angelicis exaequanda corporibus dicente domino: et erunt sicut angeli in caelo. si igitur angeli spiritalia tantum corpora sunt uniusque substantiae et prouehetur corpus humanum ad angelici corporis dignitatem, homo angelo qualitate corporis exaequabitur, dignitate spiritus praeeminebit. quod si, ut est utique, uidetur absurdum, duplex ergo est angelica sicuti est humana substantia:
因此,按照我這位必要對手的論述——他斷定天使僅僅是身體——天使的性質就要次於人的實體。因為我們憑神聖的權柄確信:聖徒的身體,那將被算為配得變化進入榮耀的,要與天使的身體相等,正如主所說:「他們要像天上的天使一樣。」那麼,倘若天使僅僅是屬靈的身體並且是單一實體,而人的身體被提升到天使身體的尊貴地位,那麼人在身體的品質上要與天使相等,卻在靈的尊貴上勝過天使。但若這看來荒謬——它確實如此——那麼天使的實體就是雙重的,正如人的實體一樣:
Therefore, according to the treatise of this necessary friend of mine—who decrees that the angels are bodies only—the angelic nature will be inferior to the human substance. For by divine authority we hold it certain that the bodies of the saints, which will be deemed worthy to be changed into glory, are to be made equal to the angelic bodies, since the Lord says: 'And they will be as the angels in heaven.' If, then, the angels are spiritual bodies only and of one substance, and the human body is advanced to the dignity of the angelic body, man will be made equal to the angel in the quality of the body, but will excel in the dignity of the spirit. But if this seems absurd—as it surely does—then the angelic substance is twofold, just as is the human substance:
1:113
habens corpus totius facilitatis maximaeque pulchritudinis, quod hominibus cum iubetur adpareat, habens incorporeum, quo deum semper uideat iuxta illud euangelicum quo dictum est: quia angeli eorum semper uident faciem patris mei. XIIII. NVLLATENVS SPIRITVALIA CORPOREIS OCVLIS VIDERI POSSE. Valde autem stupeo quo modo quispiam christianus doctoris praesertim loco definiat cuilibet pulchro, cuilibet sublimi corpori, corpori tamen contemplabilem deum fore et uniuersalem uideri localiter posse, cum deum uidere hoc sit intellegere. intellectum uero localem non esse uel intellegendo cognoscimus, quia si intellectus localis est, locale erit et quod intellegitur.
它有一個全然敏捷、極其美麗的身體,當受命顯現時,便向人顯現;又有某種無形之物,藉此常常得見神,照那福音的話所說:「因為他們的天使常見我父的面。」第十四章:論屬靈之物斷不能用肉眼看見。但我大為驚異,竟有任何基督徒,尤其是身居教師地位的人,能斷定那當受默想、且是普遍的神,能被任何美麗、任何崇高的身體——終究仍是身體——在某一處所看見;因為看見神就是領悟神。但領悟並非屬於處所,這我們甚至在領悟時就知道;因為若領悟是屬處所的,那麼被領悟的也將是屬處所的。
having a body of complete agility and the greatest beauty, which it shows to men when it is commanded to appear; and having something incorporeal, by which it always sees God, according to that gospel saying in which it was said: 'For their angels always behold the face of my Father.' CHAPTER XIV: THAT SPIRITUAL THINGS CAN BY NO MEANS BE SEEN WITH CORPOREAL EYES. But I am greatly astonished how any Christian, and especially one in the position of a teacher, can determine that God—who is to be contemplated and is universal—can be seen locally by any beautiful, any sublime body, a body nonetheless; since to see God is to understand him. But that the understanding is not local, we know even by understanding it; for if the understanding is local, then that which is understood will also be local.
1:114
nihil enim locale est, quod non et ipsum locus est. at si intellectus localis et in hoc deus, quia hoc intellegitur deus, ergo localis est deus. quod quia repugnat, intellegere nos oportet, constare hominem ex corporeo et incorporeo, utroque in melius reformando, constare angelum et corpore et spiritu praecipua inter creaturas dignitate formato. spiritus illi namque est omni spiritu creato potentior, corpus illi de potissimo omnium elemento sublimius secundum illud propheticum, ubi angelica substantia duplex sine dubitatione perhibetur, quo dictum est: qui facit angelos suos spiritus et ministros suos ignem urentem.
因為凡非本身即是處所之物,都不是屬處所的。但若領悟是屬處所的,而神在其中——因為神在其中被領悟——那麼神就是屬處所的了。既然這是相牴觸的,我們就當明白:人是由有形與無形構成,二者都當被改變得更美好;而天使是由身體與靈構成,在受造之物中以卓越的尊貴被造成。因為它的靈比一切受造的靈更有能力,它的身體既是由萬有中最精良的元素所造,便更為崇高,照那先知的話——其中天使的實體無疑地被宣告為雙重的——所說:「他以風為使者,以火焰為僕役。」
For nothing is local that is not itself also a place. But if the understanding is local, and God is in it because God is therein understood, then God is local. And since that is repugnant, we ought to understand that man consists of the corporeal and the incorporeal, both to be reformed for the better; that the angel consists of both body and spirit, formed with a pre-eminent dignity among creatures. For its spirit is more powerful than every created spirit, and its body, made from the most excellent of all elements, is more sublime, according to that prophetic saying in which the angelic substance is without doubt declared to be twofold, where it is said: 'Who makes his angels spirits and his ministers a burning fire.'
1:115
ignem uero non esse spiritum et spiritum perinde ignem non esse manifestum est, quia non istic allegorice aliquid accipiendum est, sicut illud ubi ait dominus: ignem ueni mittere in terram, cum de sancto spiritu diceret. non enim credi fas est animas humanas ad amorem diuinum participatione angelici spiritus inflammari, quia eodem dono bonus est homo, quo bonus est angelus, et eadem dono uterque beatus est. ambo id ipsum eadem uoluntate, eodem scilicet spiritu cupiunt, ambo hoc idem incorporea capacitate percipiunt, et fit homo, angelus et deus unus spiritus iuxta apostolum dicentem: qui adhaeret domino, unus spiritus est.
但火不是靈,靈同樣不是火,這是顯而易見的,因為這裡沒有甚麼當按寓意理解的,不像主說「我來要把火丟在地上」那段——那時他是論到聖靈。因為斷不可信人的魂是藉著分享天使之靈而被點燃趨向神聖之愛,因為人之所以為善,乃是憑著與天使為善相同的恩賜,並且二者都是憑著相同的恩賜而蒙福。二者以相同的旨意、就是相同的靈,渴慕那同一之物;二者都以無形的容量領受這同一之物;於是人、天使、與神成為一靈,照使徒所說:「與主聯合的,便是與主成為一靈。」
But that fire is not spirit, and that spirit is likewise not fire, is manifest, because here nothing is to be taken allegorically, as in that passage where the Lord says: 'I have come to send fire upon the earth,' when he was speaking of the Holy Spirit. For it is not lawful to believe that human souls are inflamed to divine love by partaking of the angelic spirit, because man is good by the same gift by which the angel is good, and by the same gift each is blessed. Both desire that same thing by the same will, namely by the same spirit; both perceive this same thing by an incorporeal capacity; and man, angel, and God become one spirit, according to the apostle who says: 'He who cleaves to the Lord is one spirit.'
1:116
non autem uideo quo pacto corpus incorporeo contemperari queat, ut unus spiritus iure dicatur. si enim corpus est anima, inmutabitur ergo corporeum, ut esse cum incorporeo unum possit, atque ita ad illam rationem necessario reditur, qua. incorporeum aliquid creari potuisse dicitur. nam si potest aliquid ex corporeo incorporeum fieri, potuit et ex nihilo creari, nisi forte dicitur incommutabilis deus ueluti corporascere, ut unum possit esse cum corpore. sed hoc perditorum quorumpiam fides habeat, quia si ut angelo uel homini adhaerere deo bonum est, non ad creaturam deteriorabitur creator incommutabilis, sed ad creatorem mutabilis creatura proficiet, unde in euangelio dominus dicit:
但我看不出身體怎能與無形者調和為一,以致可正當地被稱為一靈。因為若魂是身體,那麼有形的就要被改變,好能與無形的合而為一;如此我們必然被帶回那論證,就是說某種無形之物曾能被造。因為若某物能從有形變為無形,它也就能從無造出——除非有人說那不變的神彷彿成為有形,好能與身體合而為一。但願這信念只歸於某些滅亡之人,因為若天使或人與神聯合是美善的,那不變的造物主就不會向受造之物降卑變壞,反倒是那可變的受造之物要向造物主長進。故此在福音中主說:
But I do not see in what way a body could be tempered together with the incorporeal, so that it might rightly be called one spirit. For if the soul is a body, then the corporeal will be changed so that it can be one with the incorporeal; and thus we are necessarily brought back to that argument by which something incorporeal is said to have been able to be created. For if something can become incorporeal from the corporeal, it could also have been created from nothing—unless perhaps it be said that the immutable God, as it were, becomes corporeal, so that he can be one with a body. But let the faith of certain lost men hold this, since, if it is good for an angel or a man to cleave to God, the immutable Creator will not be deteriorated toward the creature, but the mutable creature will advance toward the Creator. Whence in the gospel the Lord says:
1:117
pater, sint isti in nobis unum, sicut et nos sumus unum. XV. QVOD CORPOREA OMNIA ADIVNCTIONE SVI MAIORA FIANT ET MVLTA QVAM PAVCA, INCORPOREA VERO OMNIA NEC AVGEANTVR IN MVLTIS, NEC MINVANTVR IN SINGVLIS. Nec uero credi licet quorumque coniunctionem corporum unitatem trinitatis imitari aut eidem inconfusibiliter posse misceri. patet enim liquido quodlibet unum corpus paris corporis adiunctione duplicari, esse illic sursum deorsum, dextrum sinistrum, anterius atque posterius, esse illic pro modo magnitudinis longitudinem, latitudinem, altitudinem.
「父啊,願這些人在我們裡面合而為一,正如我們原為一。」第十五章:論一切有形之物因彼此聯合而變大,多勝於少;但一切無形之物在眾多中既不增添,在單一中也不減少。也斷不可信任何身體的聯合能模仿三位一體的合一,或能與之無混淆地相摻雜。因為顯然清楚的是:任何單一身體因與相等的身體聯合而加倍,其中有上有下、有右有左、有前有後,並且其中照其大小的量度有長、有寬、有高。
'Father, may these be one in us, just as we also are one.' CHAPTER XV: THAT ALL CORPOREAL THINGS BECOME GREATER BY THE JOINING OF THEMSELVES, AND MANY RATHER THAN FEW; BUT ALL INCORPOREAL THINGS ARE NEITHER INCREASED IN BEING MANY NOR DIMINISHED IN BEING SINGLE. Nor indeed is it permitted to believe that the conjunction of any bodies imitates the unity of the Trinity, or can be inconfusably mingled with it. For it is plainly clear that any single body is doubled by the joining of an equal body, that there is in it up and down, right and left, front and rear, and that there is in it, according to the measure of its magnitude, length, breadth, and height.
1:118
in dei uero ipsa trinitate huius secabilitatis et localitatis partes et spatia esse non dicimus, ad cuius similitudinem unum nos esse secumque uniri nos posse dicit ipse qui fecit, sicut in apostolicis actis legimus, quod unus credentium unusque uolentium erat animus et cor unum. non tamen reor multas animas ita sibi fuisse coniunctas, ut maior quaedam ex multis animabus anima fieret, quia trinitas, per quam et cum qua omnes bonae animae fiunt unum, nec in ulla ex eadem trinitate persona minor est quam in tribus, nec in tribus maior est quam in singulis.
但在神那三位一體本身裡,我們不說有這種可分性與處所性的部分和間距——是照著祂的樣式,那造我們者說我們是一,並能與祂自己聯合,正如我們在使徒行傳中讀到的,「信徒們的心是一個,意志是一個,心是一個。」然而我不認為眾多的魂曾如此聯合,以致從許多魂中產生出某個更大的魂,因為那三位一體——藉著祂並與祂,一切善良的魂得以成為一——在那同一三位一體中任何一位裡,並不比在三位中更少,在三位中也不比在任何單一一位中更大。
But in that very Trinity of God we do not say that there are parts and intervals of such divisibility and locality—to whose likeness he who made us says that we are one and can be united with himself, just as we read in the Acts of the Apostles, that 'the mind of the believers was one and their will one, and their heart was one.' Yet I do not think that many souls were so joined together that some greater soul came to be out of many souls, because the Trinity—through whom and with whom all good souls become one—is neither less in any one person of that same Trinity than in three, nor greater in three than in any single one.
1:119
sic et animae humanae substantia ad eius imitationem, cuius imago est, nec in multis secundum aliquam molem maior est nec in singulis secundum aliquam molem minor, quia uidelicet potentiae sunt illae, non corpora. creatas autem potentias creatrix utique potentia iure supereminet eo ipso uel maxime quo creauit. nam et animam anima praestantiorem saepe et experimur et didicimus, nec tamen eandem, quam secundum potentiam praestantiorem didicimus, secundum molem, quae nulla illi est, credimus esse maiorem. illud etiam nec te arbitror diffiteri quamlibet.
人魂的實體也是如此,照著它所為其形象之那一位的樣式,既不照任何體量在眾多中更大,也不照任何體量在單一中更小——這正是因為那些乃是能力,不是身體。但那創造的能力誠然正當地超越受造的能力,正是憑著、且尤其是憑著它創造了它們這一事實。因為我們既經歷、也學到一個魂往往比另一個魂更卓越;然而我們並不相信那我們所學到照能力更卓越的同一個魂,會照體量——它根本沒有體量——而更大。並且我想連你也不會否認,無論何等:
So too the substance of the human soul, after the likeness of him whose image it is, is neither greater in many according to any mass, nor lesser in single ones according to any mass—because, namely, those are powers, not bodies. But the creating power surely rightly transcends created powers, by this very fact and above all by the fact that it created them. For we both experience and have learned that one soul is often more excellent than another soul; yet we do not believe that the same soul which we have learned to be more excellent according to power is greater according to mass—of which it has none. And I do not think that even you would deny that, however much:
1:120
multas animas perfecte sapientes non plus sapere idem una anima perfecte sapiente, nec quod una omnimodis uolet anima, multas id omnimodis nolendo plus uelle, nec quod quaecumque optime meminerit, multas melius memoriae tenacitate meminisse. corpus uero et plus habet ponderis magnum quam paruum, et ualidior corporum multitudo quam paucitas, et fortius quippiam manus multae, quam singulae uel retinent uel sustinent uel propellunt. nunc consequentia disquiramus. XVI. QVOD ANIMAE INCORPOREAE SINT. Habent, inquis, animae secundum se corpus quo subsistunt, licet multum et inconparabiliter tenuius quam nostra sunt corpora. accipiatur ita, si ita est.
許多全然有智慧的魂,並不比那一個全然有智慧的魂知道得更多;一個魂在凡事上所願的,許多魂也不因其在凡事上不願而願得更多;一個魂無論如何記得最好的,許多魂也不因其記憶的牢固而記得更好。但身體若大則確比小有更多重量,許多身體比少數更強壯,許多隻手比單隻手更有力地抓住、扶持或推動某物。如今讓我們探究下文。第十六章:論眾魂乃是無形的。你說:「眾魂自身有它們藉以存立的身體,雖然遠比且無可比擬地比我們的身體更精微。」就算如此罷,倘若真是如此。
many perfectly wise souls do not know more than that single perfectly wise soul; nor that what one soul wills in every way, many souls, by their unwillingness in every way, will the more; nor that whatever a single soul best remembers, many souls remember better by the tenacity of their memory. But a body indeed has more weight if large than if small, and a multitude of bodies is stronger than a few, and many hands hold or sustain or push something more strongly than single ones. Now let us inquire into what follows. CHAPTER XVI: THAT SOULS ARE INCORPOREAL. 'Souls,' you say, 'have in themselves a body in which they subsist, although much and incomparably more subtle than our bodies are.' Let it be granted thus, if it is so.
1:121
illud respondeas uelim, quia est iste qui dicit: habet anima corpus inconparabiliter tenuius, quam nostra sunt corpora? si animae uerba ista sunt, quod corpus esse suum dicit, quod ipsa est, aut istud quod sentificat uegetatque carnale ? ipsa enim dicit anima: tenuius est corpus animae, quam corpus meum. quod est corpus quod suum dicat anima, nisi illud quod ipsa est, si corpus est anima? aut igitur anima corpus est nec recte corpus istud carneum suum dicit, quia potius illud est suum quod ipsa est, aut si istud corpus animae corpus est, ipsa, at datur intellegi, non est corpus. post hinc itidem consultori suo sic loquitur :
我願你回答這個:那說「魂有一個無可比擬地比我們身體更精微的身體」的,究竟是誰?若這些是魂自己的話,那麼它所稱為自己身體的,是它本身所是的那個呢,還是它所賦予知覺並使之活著的那個屬肉身的呢?因為魂自己說:「魂的身體比我的身體更精微。」那魂稱為自己的身體是甚麼,若不是它本身所是的那個——倘若魂是身體?那麼要麼魂是身體,卻不正當地稱這屬肉身的為自己的——因為它本身所是的那個才更是它自己的;要麼若這魂的身體是個身體,那麼魂自身,正如所給人明白的,便不是身體。此後,它同樣這樣對它的詢問者說:
I would wish you to answer this: who is it that says, 'The soul has a body incomparably more subtle than our bodies are'? If these are the words of the soul, what does it call its own body—that which it itself is, or that fleshly thing which it endows with sense and quickens? For the soul itself says: 'The body of the soul is more subtle than my body.' What is the body which the soul calls its own, except that which it itself is, if the soul is a body? Either, then, the soul is a body and does not rightly call this fleshly body its own—because rather that which it itself is, is its own—or, if this body of the soul is a body, the soul itself, as is given to be understood, is not a body. After this, likewise, it speaks thus to its own counsellor:
1:122
obicis mihi ideo animam non esse corpoream, quia nec localis sit nec qualitate aut quantitate subsistat : quantitatti periculi sit ita credere, in consequentibus demonstrabimus. nunc uero in hoc tractatus nostri statu habita discussione pendebit, ut si nec localis sit nec quantitati subiaceat, esse eam indubie incorpoream credas. si uero eam demonstrauerimus quantitate determinari locoue concludi, consequenter eam etiam corpore contineri nec ipse iam dubites.
「你向我反駁說,魂不是有形的,因為它既不屬處所,也不存於性質或數量之中。」如此相信是何等危險,我們將在下文證明。但如今,在我們論述的這一階段,事情要懸於所進行的討論之上:就是若魂既不屬處所,也不受數量支配,你就該相信它無疑是無形的。但若我們證明它受數量所限定、或被處所所封閉,那麼你自己也就不該再懷疑它也被身體所含括。
'You object to me that the soul is not corporeal because it is neither local nor subsists in quality or quantity.' How perilous it is to believe thus, we shall demonstrate in what follows. But now, in this state of our treatise, the matter will hang upon the discussion held: that if the soul is neither local nor subject to quantity, you should believe it to be undoubtedly incorporeal. But if we shall demonstrate that it is determined by quantity or enclosed by place, then consequently you yourself should no longer doubt that it is also contained by a body.
1:123
statum nempe tractatus tui in articuli istius condicione posuisti, ut si localis et quantitati subiacens anima probari possit, consequenter etiam corporea crederetur, quam tamen paulo post intra pectoris officinam uarietates cogitationum suarum fingere et motus agitare pronuntias. XVII. DE VITA QVOD ANIMA INLOCALITER VIVIFICET CORPVS. Ac primum quaeso respondeas, ipsa anima quo in loco sit corporis: in toto est an in parte ? si in parte est, quem ad modum uniuersum ubique corpus mouet atque sentificat? si in toto est, quo modo intra solius pectoris officinam cogitationes suas fingit et motus exercet?
你確實把你論述的立場安置在這一點的條件上:就是若魂能被證明是屬處所且受數量支配的,那麼它隨之也要被信為有形的——然而你卻聲稱它稍後在胸膛的工坊之內,塑造其各樣思想並激起各樣動作。第十七章:論生命,即魂如何非處所地使身體得生。首先,我求你回答:魂自身究竟在身體的哪一處所——是在整體中,還是在一部分中?若在一部分中,它怎能在各處推動並使全身體有知覺?若在整體中,它又怎麼僅僅在胸膛的工坊之內塑造其思想並運行其動作?
You have indeed placed the state of your treatise upon the condition of this very point: that if the soul could be proved to be local and subject to quantity, it would consequently also be believed corporeal—yet you pronounce that a little later, within the workshop of the breast, it fashions the varieties of its thoughts and stirs up motions. CHAPTER XVII: CONCERNING LIFE, THAT THE SOUL QUICKENS THE BODY NON-LOCALLY. And first, I ask you to answer: in what place of the body is the soul itself—is it in the whole or in a part? If it is in a part, in what way does it move and endow with sense the whole body everywhere? If it is in the whole, how does it fashion its thoughts and exercise its motions only within the workshop of the breast?
1:124
an forsitan non solum in pectore est, sed etiam in capite, nec in capite tantum, sed in planta atque in ossibus? et ubicumque animam localiter esse credis, illic etiam localiter sapere et localiter cogitare fateberis, et quoniam, si corporea est, eatenus inest corpori, ut, sieut aqua utrem, minore sui parte minores partes eius inpleat et maiore maiores, necessario sequitur, ut maior illi cogitatio in pectore sit et minor in digito. atque ita quotam partem quisque corporis uiuentis absciderit, totam quoque partem animae uege* tantis abscidit, ae per hoc non tanta erit in anima utique debili uel cogitandi uis uel potentia reminiscendi.
或者它或許不僅在胸膛,也在頭裡;不僅在頭裡,也在腳掌與骨頭裡?而無論你信魂在哪一處所,你也將承認它在那裡屬處所地有智慧、屬處所地思想;並且因為,若它是有形的,它就如此程度地存於身體之內——好像水在皮袋裡——以其自身較小的部分充滿身體較小的部分,以較大的充滿較大的,這就必然推論出:它在胸膛裡有較大的思想,在指頭裡有較小的。如此,無論誰割去活身體的哪一部分,他也割去了那使之活著之魂的同樣大的一部分;藉此,在那如今確已衰弱的魂裡,就不會有那麼大的思想之能或記憶之力了。
Or is it perhaps not only in the breast, but also in the head; nor in the head only, but in the sole of the foot and in the bones? And wherever you believe the soul to be locally, there too you will confess it to be wise locally and to think locally; and since, if it is corporeal, it is present in the body to such an extent that—like water in a wineskin—it fills the smaller parts of it with a smaller part of itself and the greater with a greater, it necessarily follows that there is a greater thought in it in the breast and a lesser in the finger. And thus, whatever portion of the living body anyone cuts off, he also cuts off just as great a portion of the soul that quickens it; and through this there will not be in the soul—now indeed weakened—so great a power of thinking or faculty of remembering.
1:125
aerem namque, ex quo ant cui similem animam esse pronuntias, diuiduum secabilemque nemo dubitat nam et cum flamus et renamus, particulas eius haurimus et reddimus, quas in pastum totius corporis uenae illae capiunt, quas άρτηιας Graeci uocant, per quas idem aer in temperamentum trium elementorum pulmonum quoque indefessa agitatione dispergitur. sed si haustus aer iuxta sententiam tuam ad animae pertinet pastum, quia scilicet res aeria conuenienter alitur aere, ergo sicut supra dictum est cum corpore quod uegetat recipit sectionem. uis certe memoriae ad totam sine quaestione pertinet animam.
因為沒有人懷疑空氣——你聲稱魂是出於它、或與它相似的——乃是可分且可被切割的;因為我們呼出與吸入時,都吸取又交還它的微粒,那些被希臘人稱為動脈的血管把這些微粒攝取,為全身的滋養之用,並藉這些血管,同一空氣藉著不倦的運動也被分散到肺部三元素的調和之中。但若按你的見解,吸入的空氣關乎魂的滋養——這正是因為一個屬氣之物適宜被空氣滋養——那麼,如上所述,它就與它所使之活著的身體一同受切割。但記憶之力,確然無疑地關乎整個魂。
For no one doubts that air—from which, or like which, you declare the soul to be—is divisible and capable of being cut; for both when we breathe out and breathe in, we draw in and give back particles of it, which those veins, which the Greeks call arteries, take up for the nourishment of the whole body, and through which the same air is dispersed by tireless agitation into the tempering of the three elements of the lungs as well. But if the air drawn in, according to your opinion, pertains to the nourishment of the soul—because, namely, an airy thing is fittingly nourished by air—then, as was said above, it receives cutting along with the body that it quickens. The power of memory, certainly, without question pertains to the whole soul.
1:126
omne porro corpus quamlibet magnum, quamlibet paruum secari profecto potest, quod idcirco illi accidit, quia partibus constat. nam quidquid partem habet, potest utique diuidi, quia pars potest a parte diuelli. quapropter si corpus est anima, recipit utique sectionem: si recipit sectionem, recipit inminutionem: si inminutionem recipit, perdita quisque uiui corporis parte animae quoque perdit partem. cum parte uero animae perit pars memoriae, anima ergo, cuius inminuta substantia est, minus debet utique meminisse. ac per hoc si localis est anima, multimoda. potest sectione comminui et frequentia comminutionis aboleri.
再者,每個身體,無論何等大、何等小,都確然可被切割;而這之所以臨到它,乃是因為它由部分構成。因為凡有部分的,都必能被分割,因為一部分能從另一部分被扯離。故此,若魂是身體,它就必然受切割;若它受切割,就受減損;若它受減損,那麼凡失去活身體一部分的,也就失去魂的一部分。但隨著魂的一部分,記憶的一部分也消滅了;因此那實體已被減損的魂,必然記得更少。藉此,若魂是屬處所的,它就能被多重的切割所碎裂,並被頻繁的破碎所消除。
Furthermore, every body, however great, however small, can certainly be cut; and this befalls it for this reason, that it consists of parts. For whatever has a part can surely be divided, because a part can be torn away from a part. Wherefore, if the soul is a body, it surely receives cutting; if it receives cutting, it receives diminution; if it receives diminution, then whoever loses a part of the living body loses also a part of the soul. But with a part of the soul perishes a part of the memory; therefore the soul, whose substance has been diminished, must surely remember less. And through this, if the soul is local, it can be broken up by manifold cutting and abolished by frequent fragmentation.
1:127
sed quia istud mens sana, ne dicam docta, non recipit, ut inlocalitas animae, quantum per nos sub ope diuina proferri potuerit, magis adpareat, de motibus disseramus, quia dubium non erit, sicut corpus est quod mouetur localiter ita non esse corpus quod localiter. non mouetur. XVIII. TRES ESSE MOTVS. Tres ergo esse motus, stabilem, inlocalem localemque iam notum est. stabilis motus dei est, inlocalis animae, localis corporis. stabilis motus est quod deus creaturam non semper fecit, sed tamen eandem non noua uoluntate tunc creare uoluit cum creauit, quia semper tunc uoluit creare cum fecit. tunc temporis significatio est, semper non ad tempus pertinet.
但既然健全的——更別說有學問的——心智不接受這一點,那麼為要使魂的非處所性,盡我們蒙神幫助所能闡明的,更清楚地顯出來,讓我們論述各樣的運動;因為毫無疑問,正如那屬處所地被推動的乃是身體,照樣那不屬處所地被推動的就不是身體。第十八章:論有三種運動。如今已知有三種運動——穩定的、非處所的、與屬處所的。穩定的運動是神的,非處所的是魂的,屬處所的是身體的。神並非始終造著受造之物,乃是穩定的運動;然而當祂創造時,祂並非以一個新的旨意要在那時創造它,因為祂始終就願意在祂造它的那時創造它。「那時」是時間的標記;「始終」並不關乎時間。
But since a sound mind—not to say a learned one—does not accept this, in order that the non-locality of the soul may, as far as we have been able to set it forth with divine aid, appear more clearly, let us discourse about motions; for there will be no doubt that, just as it is a body which is moved locally, so that is not a body which is not moved locally. CHAPTER XVIII: THAT THERE ARE THREE MOTIONS. That there are, then, three motions—the stable, the non-local, and the local—is now known. The stable motion is God's, the non-local the soul's, the local the body's. It is a stable motion that God did not always make the creature, yet did not will to create it then by a new will when he created it, because he always willed to create it then when he made it. 'Then' is the signification of time; 'always' does not pertain to time.
1:128
tunc ergo istud ad principium temporis pertinet, non ad tempus, quia temporaneum motum stabilitas sempiternae uoluntatis includit, ac per hoc semper tunc uelle stabilis motus est. hic oportet accipias nihil moueri posse nisi ab inmoto, atque ut id doceamus exemplo, digitum certe nisi stante manu mouere non possumus, . motus autem brachii ab humeri stabilitate est. et ut non diutius inmoremur, in gradiendo utique pes unus figendus est, ut alter promoueri queat. tene istud cum paulisper animi motum a corporis motu discernimus. nam sicut, ut supra dictum est, deus stabiliter mouetur, sic anima temporaliter.
因此「那時」關乎時間的開端,不關乎時間本身,因為永恆旨意的穩定性涵括了那屬時間的運動;藉此,「始終在那時願意」乃是穩定的運動。在此你當領會:除非藉著不動者,沒有甚麼能被推動;並且,為要藉例子教導這事,我們除非手靜止不動,斷然不能移動一根指頭,而手臂的運動乃出於肩膀的穩定。並且,為免我們耽延更久,在行走時必有一隻腳被固定,好讓另一隻能向前移動。當我們稍微把心智的運動與身體的運動加以區分時,要持守這一點。因為正如上面所說,神被穩定地推動,照樣魂被屬時間地推動。
'Then,' therefore, pertains to the beginning of time, not to time, because the stability of the eternal will includes the temporal motion; and through this, 'always to will then' is a stable motion. Here you ought to grasp that nothing can be moved except by something unmoved; and, that we may teach this by example, we certainly cannot move a finger unless the hand stands still, while the motion of the arm comes from the stability of the shoulder. And, that we may not linger longer, in walking one foot must surely be fixed so that the other can be moved forward. Hold to this while we distinguish for a little the motion of the mind from the motion of the body. For just as, as was said above, God is moved stably, so the soul is moved temporally.
1:129
temporale est autem, quod paulo ante superba, nunc humilis, prius laeta, nunc tristis, dilexit ante, nunc odit, prius aliquid oblita, nunc meminit. huius modi autem motibus animae non communicat corpus, quibus inmoto nihilominus corpore mouetur, unde datur intellegi animam per tempus inlocaliter moueri atque ab eadem corpus et temporaliter et localiter moueri, eandem uero a corpore localiter non moueri. Atque ut hoc ipsum, si quo modo queam, uerbis planum faciam, adtentiorem mihi lectorem opus est. ecce ad aliquid scribendum uel fabrefaciendum ut manus moueatur animae nutus intenditur.
但「屬時間的」乃是說:它稍前驕傲,如今謙卑;先前歡喜,如今憂愁;它從前喜愛,如今憎恨;先前忘了某事,如今記起。但身體不分享魂這類的運動——藉著這些運動,魂被推動,身體卻仍不動;故此得以明白:魂藉著時間非處所地被推動,而身體被它既屬時間又屬處所地推動,但魂自身卻不被身體屬處所地推動。並且,為要我盡可能用言語把這事說明白,我需要一位更專注的讀者。看哪:為要寫或製作某物,魂的意向被導向,好使手得以移動。
But it is temporal that, a little before proud, it is now humble; before glad, now sad; it loved before, now hates; before having forgotten something, now remembers it. But the body does not share in motions of this kind of the soul, by which the soul is moved while the body is nonetheless unmoved; whence it is given to understand that the soul is moved non-locally through time, and that the body is moved by it both temporally and locally, but that the soul itself is not moved locally by the body. And, that I may make this very thing plain by words, if in any way I can, I need a more attentive reader. Behold: for the writing or fashioning of something, the beck of the soul is directed so that the hand may be moved.
1:130
anima conspicatur incorporeas inlocaliter formas, quibus indissociabiliter iuncta siue superiecta subie* ctis sine subiecta superiectis et membrum tota monet et formarum ueritatem tota conspicit et totum praeter hoc corpus ubique tota sentificat. cum ergo, ut dictum est, aeternis illis hisdemque semper formis intenta ad exempla earundem formarum tetragonum siue hexagonum uel rotundum corporeum per corpus efficere molitur, certe si aliorsum mentem oculum scilicet suum uerterit, ut puta uolens quadrum facere rotundum cogitet aut uolens scribere Pauli nomen cogitet nomen Simonis: nonne protinus ad id exprimendum siue figurandum agitur motus membri, ad quod cogitandum transiit nutus animi?
魂非處所地觀看那些無形的形式,它與這些形式不可分地相連——無論是覆於對象之上,或被置於覆者之下——並且它整個地推動肢體,整個地觀看諸形式的真理,此外又整個地在各處使整個身體有知覺。因此,正如所說,當它專注於那些永恆且始終如一的形式,竭力要照那些形式的樣本,藉身體製作出一個有形的四方形、六角形或圓形——倘若它把它的心、就是它的眼,轉向別處,例如想造四方形卻思想圓形,或想寫保羅的名字卻思想西門的名字——那麼肢體的運動豈不是立刻被驅向表達或塑造那心智的意向在思想中所轉去之物嗎?
The soul beholds non-locally the incorporeal forms, to which it is joined indissociably—whether superimposed upon the subjects or subjected beneath the superimposed—and it wholly moves the limb, and wholly beholds the truth of the forms, and besides this wholly endows the whole body everywhere with sense. When therefore, as has been said, intent upon those eternal and ever-the-same forms, it strives to produce through the body a corporeal square or hexagon or circle according to the examples of those same forms—surely, if it should turn its mind, that is, its eye, elsewhere, as for instance, wishing to make a square, it thinks of a circle, or wishing to write the name of Paul, it thinks of the name of Simon—is not the motion of the limb immediately driven toward expressing or shaping that to which the beck of the mind has passed over in thought?
1:131
stabit ergo anima in contemplatione formarum ut moueat corpus in figuratione formabilium, quae formarum ueritas nisi rationali conspicabilis non est. stat enim omnis anima in adpetitu rationalis et in consilio. non autem credibile est quod, cum nutu animae scriptoris manus ad scribendum mouetur, anima quoque manus agitatione moueatur, quae nisi literarum formas inmobiliter atque inlocaliter adspiceret, easdem motu digitorum localiter formare non posset. Sed forsitan diois: illa pars animae, quae in scribentis digitis est mouetur, et reliqua non mouetur.
因此魂要佇立於對諸形式的默觀之中,為要在塑造可被成形之物時推動身體——而諸形式的這真理,除了對理性的官能之外,是不可被知覺的。因為每個魂都佇立於對理性之物的欲求與審議之中。但不可信的是:當魂的意向使寫字者的手被推動去寫字時,魂自身也被手的運動所推動——這魂若不是不動且非處所地凝視字母的形式,就不能藉指頭的運動屬處所地塑造那些字母。但你或許說:魂在寫字者指頭中的那一部分被推動,其餘部分卻不被推動。
Therefore the soul will stand in the contemplation of the forms in order to move the body in the shaping of things capable of being formed—which truth of the forms is not perceptible except to the rational faculty. For every soul stands in the appetite of the rational and in deliberation. But it is not credible that, when by the beck of the soul the writer's hand is moved to write, the soul too is moved by the agitation of the hand—the soul which, unless it gazed immovably and non-locally upon the forms of the letters, could not locally form those same letters by the motion of the fingers. But perhaps you say: that part of the soul which is in the fingers of the writer is moved, and the rest is not moved.
1:132
hoc illi porro contendunt qui animam partilem putant, quamquam indissociabili consequentia, si corporea foret, partilis foret, quia et partile quod corporeum et corporeum omne quod partile. inquiramus igitur disicine in partes animus queat, ut moueri parte sui pro corporis parte possit necne uideamus. ac primum illud excutiendae quaestionis huius potissimumque sit nobis, ut, si habet partes animus, secari possit in partes. aduertamus ergo animo, quod nullum corpus aut tangi simul totum aut simul tangere totum potest, et anima in suis quibusque motibus uel actibus tota simul est.
再者,那些認為魂可分割成部分的人主張這一點——雖然按不可分的推論,若魂是有形的,它就會可分割成部分,因為那有形的既可分割成部分,凡可分割成部分的也都是有形的。讓我們因此探究:心智能否被分割成部分,以致它能以其自身的一部分、針對身體的一部分而被推動,或不能——讓我們察看。首先,我們在釐清這問題上最首要的,必須是:若心智有部分,它就能被切割成部分。讓我們因此在我們的心智裡注意到:沒有任何身體能整個一齊被觸摸、或一齊觸摸整體,而魂在它每樣運動或作為中,都是整個一齊在場的。
This, moreover, those contend who think the soul to be divisible into parts—although, by an indissociable consequence, if it were corporeal, it would be divisible into parts, because both that which is corporeal is divisible into parts, and everything that is divisible into parts is corporeal. Let us therefore inquire whether the mind can be divided into parts, so that it may be moved by a part of itself in respect to a part of the body, or not—let us see. And first, the foremost thing for us in clearing up this question must be: that, if the mind has parts, it can be cut into parts. Let us therefore notice in our mind that no body can either be touched all at once as a whole, or touch the whole all at once, and that the soul, in each of its motions or acts, is whole all at once.
1:133
nam, ut supra disputauimus, omne corpus quamlibet maximum quamlibet minimum habet longitudinem latitudinem et altitudinem. subiacet autem pro numero partium sex utique motibus. mouetur autem omne corpus sursum deorsum, in dextrum ac sinistrum, priorsus et retrorsus. mouetur autem etiam motu septimo, sicut est rotae et sphaeroidis, qui perfectus motus ad aeternitatis indicium a se et per se et in se peragitur. omne igitur corpus, ut diximus, sex partes habens, sex motibus subiacens habet utique pro crassitudine sui aliquid etiam medium. exteriora namque in corporibus omnino nulla essent, si interna quoque non essent.
因為,正如我們上面所辯論的,每個身體,無論何等大、何等小,都有長、寬、高。並且它照其部分的數目,受六種運動的支配。因為每個身體都向上、向下、向右、向左、向前、向後而被推動。但它也被第七種運動所推動,如輪子與球體的運動,這完全的運動藉自身、藉著自身、且在自身之內進行,作為永恆的標記。因此每個身體,如我們所說,既有六個部分、受六種運動支配,便確然也因其厚度而有某種居中之物。因為身體中若沒有內部之物,就根本不會有任何外部之物了。
For, as we disputed above, every body, however greatest, however least, has length, breadth, and height. And it is subject, according to the number of its parts, to six motions. For every body is moved up, down, to the right and to the left, forward and backward. But it is moved also by a seventh motion, such as that of a wheel and of a sphere, which perfect motion is carried out by itself and through itself and in itself as a token of eternity. Every body therefore, as we said, having six parts and subject to six motions, surely has also, on account of its thickness, something in the middle as well. For there would be nothing at all exterior in bodies if there were not internal things also.
1:134
quodlibet ergo corpus etiamsi clausum manu in exterioribus suis per totum tangatur, in interioribus certe non tangitur. hinc patet omne corpus totum simul tangi non posse, nec uno in loco esse quamlibet minimum totum posse, ut puta granum papaueris aut quotalibet pars grani ipsius quod illic non habet inferiora sua ubi superiora, nec illic dextra ubi sinistra, nec anteriora illic ubi posteriora certum est.
因此任何身體,即使握在手中,也只在其外部被通體觸摸,而在其內部當然不被觸摸。由此顯明:沒有任何身體能整個一齊被觸摸,也沒有任何身體,無論何等微小,能整個在一個處所裡——例如一粒罌粟種子,或那粒種子的任何你所喜歡的部分——它在那裡並沒有把它的下部放在上部所在之處,也沒有把它的右放在左所在之處,也沒有把它的前部放在後部所在之處;這是確定的。
Therefore any body whatsoever, even if enclosed in the hand, is touched throughout in its exterior parts, but in its interior parts certainly is not touched. Hence it is plain that no body can be touched whole all at once, nor can any body, however smallest, be whole in one place—as for instance a grain of poppy, or whatever part you please of that very grain—which there does not have its lower parts where its upper are, nor there its right where its left, nor its anterior parts there where its posterior; this is certain.
1:135
anima uero et tota per cor pus uidet et tota uisorum recolit et tota audit et tota sonorum reminiscitur et tota odoratur et tota odorum meminit et tota per linguam atque, ut uolunt alii, per palatum sapores sentit eosdemque discernit et tota tangit lenia quaeque et aspera, tota probat atque inprobat.
但魂既整個地藉身體看見,又整個地回想所見之物;既整個地聽見,又整個地記得聲音;既整個地嗅聞,又整個地記得氣味;又整個地藉舌頭——或如別人所主張,藉上顎——知覺各樣滋味並加以辨別;又整個地觸摸一切光滑與粗糙之物,整個地贊許與不贊許。
But the soul both wholly sees through the body and wholly recollects the things seen, and wholly hears and wholly remembers sounds, and wholly smells and wholly remembers odors, and wholly through the tongue—or, as others would have it, through the palate—perceives tastes and discerns them, and wholly touches all things smooth and rough, wholly approves and disapproves.
1:136
mirum autem uidetur iuxta necessitatem localitatis temporum, sicut supra disserui, quod anima totum corpus tota uegetat et toto nihilominus uiuente corpore totoque sentiente per minimam partem corporis, quod est uisus, tota simul accipit formas et per eiusdem corporis partem, quod est auditus, tota simul accipit uoces et per exiguum narium membrum sentit tota fraglantias et per gustandi sensum tota diiudicat saporum differentias et calida uel frigida summo tantum digiti tota discernit.
但這看來奇妙,鑒於處所與時間的必然性,正如我上面所論述的:魂整個地使整個身體得生命,並且——當整個身體仍然活著、整個身體仍在知覺時——藉身體最小的部分,就是視覺,它整個地、一齊地領受諸形式;藉同一身體中那作為聽覺的部分,它整個地、一齊地領受諸聲音;藉鼻孔那微小的器官,它整個地知覺各樣芬芳;藉嘗味的知覺,它整個地分辨各樣滋味的差異;又單憑指尖,它整個地辨別冷熱。
But it seems wonderful, in view of the necessity of locality and of times, as I discoursed above, that the soul wholly quickens the whole body, and—while the whole body is nonetheless living and the whole sensing—through the smallest part of the body, which is sight, it wholly and all at once receives forms; and through that part of the same body which is hearing, it wholly and all at once receives voices; and through the tiny member of the nostrils it wholly perceives fragrances; and through the sense of tasting it wholly distinguishes the differences of flavors; and it wholly discerns hot or cold by the mere tip of the finger.
1:137
si ergo localiter tota adest oculo ut uideat, quo modo omnibus simul sensibus tota non deest, ut ubique tota sentiat et singulas corporis partes non partibus suis, sed tota se uegetet et per diuersum simul tota sentificet? cum ergo haec animam localiter actitare persuaseris, tunc localem mihi eandem uel partilem persuadebis. et tamen haec adhuc omnia homini belluaeque communia sunt. XVIIII. DE ANIMA QVIA QVANTITATI NON SVBIACET. Igitur si inlocalitas animae uel aliquatenus adparuit, cum nondum de principali, hoc est de rationali nostro disputauerim, inin quoquo utiqueutique incorporalitasincorporalitas atqueatque inlocalitasinlocalitas clariusclarius |adparuit :
那麼,倘若它為要看見而屬處所地整個臨於眼睛,它怎能不是整個地一齊不離於一切知覺,以致能在各處整個地知覺,並非以其自身的部分、乃以其整個的自己使身體各部分得生命,且同時在不同的處所整個地使之有知覺?因此,當你說服我魂屬處所地行這些事時,你就將說服我它是屬處所或可分割成部分的。然而這一切仍是人與獸所共有的。第十九章:論魂不受數量支配。因此,倘若魂的非處所性至少在某程度上已顯出來——雖然我尚未論到那主要的部分,即我們的理性部分——無論如何,那無形性與非處所性已更清楚地顯出:
If therefore it is wholly present locally to the eye in order to see, in what way is it not wholly absent from all the senses at once, so that it might sense everywhere as a whole and quicken the individual parts of the body, not with its own parts, but with its whole self, and at the same time wholly endow with sense throughout diverse places? When therefore you shall have persuaded me that the soul performs these things locally, then you will persuade me that it is local or divisible into parts. And yet all these things are still common to man and beast alike. CHAPTER XIX: CONCERNING THE SOUL, THAT IT IS NOT SUBJECT TO QUANTITY. Therefore, if the non-locality of the soul has at least to some degree appeared—though I have not yet disputed about the principal part, that is, about our rational part—in any case the incorporeality and non-locality have appeared more clearly:
1:138
quatenus anima nec quantitati subiacet disseramus, quamlibet, ubi localitas non est, quantitas esse non possit, quia sibi ita mutuo haec eadem nexa sunt, ut aut utrumque in aliquo esse possit aut neutrum. ex illis Aristotelicis categoriis nulli prorsus subiacet essentia diuina, rursus anima humana non omnibus subiacet, porro corpus quodlibet subiacet omnibus. nam de deo non dicimus qualis est, quia non potest conparari quasi ad aliud, ut dicatur: talis est.
讓我們論述魂如何不受數量支配——雖然,凡沒有處所性之處,就不能有數量,因為這二者如此彼此相連,以致要麼二者都能在某物中,要麼都不能。在那些亞里士多德的範疇中,神聖的本質絕對不受任何一個支配;再者,人的魂並不受一切範疇支配;而且,任何身體都受一切範疇支配。因為論到神,我們不說祂是何等品質的,因為祂不能與別的相比,以致可說:「祂是這樣那樣的。」
let us discourse as to how the soul is not subject to quantity—although, where there is no locality, there cannot be quantity, because these two are so mutually bound to each other that either both can be in something, or neither. Of those Aristotelian categories, the divine essence is subject to absolutely none; again, the human soul is not subject to all; and furthermore, any body whatsoever is subject to all. For of God we do not say of what quality he is, because he cannot be compared as to another, so that it might be said: 'He is such-and-such.'
1:139
nec dicimus quantus est, quia non mole magnus est, nec quid habet, quia nihil non habet, nec quo modo est, quia ipse modus est, nec habitum eius inquirimus, quia continet omnia, nec locum, quia non nisi corpus in loco est, nec tempus, quia sempiternitas est, nec actum, quoniam quietus agit, nec passionem, quia non patitur. iam decima, immo prima est ipsa substantia, de qua haec praedicamenta texuntur. XX. QVOD ANIMA QVALITATEM RECIPIAT. Humana uero anima sicut quantitatem non recipit, ita subiacet qualitati. nam si de quopiam quale sit corpus eius inquirimus, sic uidelicet qualitas corporis indicatur: flauus est ille, coloratus est, pallet ille uel niger est.
我們也不說祂何等大,因為祂並非在體量上為大;也不說祂有甚麼,因為沒有甚麼是祂所沒有的;也不說祂以何等方式存在,因為祂自己就是那方式;我們也不探究祂的狀況,因為祂含括萬有;也不問處所,因為唯獨身體在處所之中;也不問時間,因為祂就是永恆;也不問作為,因為祂在安息中行事;也不問受動,因為祂不受苦。如今那第十個——不如說第一個——乃是那實體本身,這些範疇正是圍繞它而編織的。第二十章:論魂領受品質。但人的魂,正如它不領受數量,照樣受品質的支配。因為若我們探問某人身體是何等品質的,身體的品質便如此被指明:「那人是金黃膚色的,他是紅潤的,那人是蒼白的或黝黑的。」
Nor do we say how great he is, because he is not great in mass; nor what he has, because there is nothing he does not have; nor in what manner he is, because he himself is the manner; nor do we inquire into his condition, because he contains all things; nor place, because only a body is in a place; nor time, because he is everlastingness; nor act, because he acts at rest; nor passion, because he does not suffer. Now the tenth—nay rather the first—is that very substance, concerning which these predicaments are woven. CHAPTER XX: THAT THE SOUL RECEIVES QUALITY. But the human soul, just as it does not receive quantity, so is it subject to quality. For if we inquire concerning anyone of what quality his body is, the quality of the body is indicated thus: 'That man is fair, he is ruddy, that one is pale or black.'
1:140
sin uero de anima consulamus, ita nobis qualitas eius ostenditur: superba est, humilis est, iracunda, tranquilla est, ualde meminit aut celeriter obliuiscitur. quantitas itidem corporis si quaeratur, iure nobis dicitur: illius in pedes quinque protenditur longitudo, latus est duobus itidem pedibus, habet in crasso tantundem. num quantitas animae istis signatur indieiis, aut in illa longum uel latum uel spissum aliquid inuenitur? quod si ita est, tanto quisque maioris erit animae, quanto corporis corporis, nec umquam perexigui corporis hominem magnanimem uere diceremus, cum ingentis corpulentiae pusillanimes plerumque dicamus.
但若我們探問魂,它的品質便如此向我們顯出:「它是驕傲的,它是謙卑的,易怒的,它是平靜的,它記得牢固或忘得快。」同樣,若問身體的數量,便正當地告訴我們:「他的身長伸展到五呎,他寬兩呎,厚度也是這麼多。」魂的數量豈是用這些標記來標明的,或在它裡面找得到甚麼長、寬或厚的麼?但若是如此,每個人就要照其身體越大而魂越大;我們也決不會真正稱一個身體極小的人為心胸寬大,然而我們卻常常稱那些身軀龐大的人為心胸狹小。
But if we inquire concerning the soul, its quality is thus shown to us: 'It is proud, it is humble, irascible, it is tranquil, it remembers strongly or forgets quickly.' Likewise, if the quantity of the body be asked, it is rightly told us: 'His length extends to five feet, he is two feet broad, he has as much in thickness.' Is the quantity of the soul marked by these signs, or is anything long or broad or thick found in it? But if it were so, each person would be of a soul so much the greater the greater his body; and we would never truly call a man of a very small body great-souled, while we very often call those of huge corpulence faint-hearted.
1:141
sicut dicimus magnanimus Moyses\', cum rubri maris uias intrepidus ductor intrauit, et populi animi populus), qui hoc ipsum facillimum factum fore deo promittente non credidit. ecce populi totius animo unius hominis animum sine ambiguitate maiorem uidelicet uirtute, non mole, quoniam si mole, maior moles esset uel duarum animarum quam unius, non dico multarum. est ergo in anima qualitas, sed quantitas non est, quoniam quod adfectuum mutabilitati subiacet qualitatem recipit, quod uero non habet molem, non habet quantitatem. hinc est quod emoriens omne corpus animatum non amittit animam, sed dimittit, quia non egreditur quod non includitur, nec amittitur quod non tenetur.
正如我們稱摩西為心胸寬大,當他作為無畏的領袖踏入紅海的路途時;又稱那百姓為心胸狹小,他們不信這事極其容易行——儘管神已應許。看哪,一個人的魂,毫不含糊地,比一整個民族的魂更大——就是在德行上更大,不是在體量上;因為若在體量上,那麼兩個魂——更別說許多魂——的體量就要比一個的更大。因此魂裡有品質,卻沒有數量,因為凡受情感變化支配的就領受品質,而凡沒有體量的就沒有數量。故此,每個活著的身體在死時,並非失去魂,乃是放它離去,因為那未被封閉的就不會離開,那未被持守的就不會喪失。
Just as we call Moses great-souled, when as an intrepid leader he entered the paths of the Red Sea, and call the people faint-souled, who did not believe that this very thing would be most easy to do, though God promised it. Behold, the soul of one man is, without ambiguity, greater than the soul of a whole people—greater, namely, in virtue, not in mass; for if in mass, then the mass of two souls, not to say of many, would be greater than that of one. There is therefore quality in the soul, but not quantity, because that which is subject to the mutability of the affections receives quality, but that which has no mass has no quantity. Hence it is that every living body, when it dies, does not lose the soul but lets it go, because that does not depart which is not enclosed, nor is that lost which is not held.
1:142
si enim tenetur, non amittitur, et si non amitteretur, non moreretur, unde non poetice, sed philosophice Papinius ait:s ...odi artus fragilemque hunc corporis usum. desertorem animi. quod ut magis pateat, hoc ipsum diligentius uentilemus atque ab extremo uiuentium genere ad rationalem quoque uitam ordinatim gradatimque ueniamus, ut tria illa, memoriam consilium uoluntatem, quibus humanae animae confit unitas, uidere possimus, quamlibet rationali atque inrationali meminisse commune sit. XXI. QVOD MEMORIA RATIONALI ET INRATIONALI ANIMAE COMMVNIS SIT ET OMNIS CREATVRA SIT HOMO. Vnde non absque uero dicitur in memoria esse hominis pecudisque confinium.
因為若它被持守,就不喪失;若它不喪失,就不死。故此帕皮尼烏斯——不是以詩意,乃是以哲理——說:「……我恨這些肢體,恨這身體脆弱的用處,這背棄心靈之物。」而為使這事更顯明,讓我們更殷勤地把這事疏理出來,並從最低等的活物起,按次序、逐級地,也來到那理性的生命,好使我們能看見那三樣——記憶、審議、意志——人魂的合一正是由它們構成的,雖然記憶乃是理性與非理性所共有的。第二十一章:論記憶為理性與非理性的魂所共有,並論人就是一切受造之物。故此,說在記憶中有人與獸共同的疆界,並非沒有真理。
For if it is held, it is not lost; and if it were not lost, it would not die. Whence not poetically, but philosophically, Papinius says: '...I hate these limbs and this frail use of the body, the deserter of the spirit.' And that this may be the more apparent, let us ventilate this very thing more diligently, and from the lowest kind of living things let us come, in order and by degrees, also to the rational life, so that we may be able to see those three things—memory, deliberation, will—by which the unity of the human soul is constituted, although to remember be common to the rational and the irrational. CHAPTER XXI: THAT MEMORY IS COMMON TO THE RATIONAL AND IRRATIONAL SOUL, AND THAT MAN IS EVERY CREATURE. Whence it is not said without truth that in the memory there is a common border of man and beast.
1:143
nam et nidos ciconiae atque hirundines post annum reuisunt, et equi stabula repetunt, et canes domi- \' nos recognoscunt. sed quoniam animae belluarum etsi imagines locorum naturaliter retinent, ipsius tamen substantiae suae scientiam non habent, in recordatione corporalium rerum, quas per corporis sensus hauserunt, necessario remanent et ratiocinandi non habentes oculum, non dicam supra se aliquid, sed se ipsas uidere non possunt.
原來鸛鳥過了一年也會重訪其巢,燕子亦然;馬會返回牠們的廄欄,狗也認得牠們的主人。但既然走獸的魂雖天生保留各地的影像,卻對自身的本質毫無知識,牠們便必然停留在對物質事物的記憶之中——就是牠們藉身體的感官所攝取的——並且因缺乏推理之眼,牠們不但不能說看見任何在自身之上的東西,甚至連自己也無法看見。
For storks too revisit their nests after a year, and swallows do likewise; horses return to their stables, and dogs recognize their masters. But since the souls of beasts, though they naturally retain images of places, nevertheless have no knowledge of their own substance, they necessarily remain in the remembrance of bodily things, which they have drawn in through the senses of the body, and, lacking the eye of reasoning, they cannot — I will not say see anything above themselves — but cannot even see themselves.
1:144
gratias ergo, si non quantas debet, at quantas potest, creatori suo totus homo referat, qui illi ineffabilis benignitatis largitate essentiam cum lapidibus, uitam seminalem cum herbis et arboribus, uitam sensualem eandemque animalem cum pecudibus, uitam rationalem cum angelis dedit. igitur ut herbarum quoque et fruticum uitam incorpoream esse pateat eandemque non amitti a corpore, sed dimitti, quaero a te herbas et arbusta utrumne neges uiuere, an forsan dicas his ipsis uiuentibus aliquibus ut uiuant animas inesse. sed animata si essent, motu proprio non carerent, quia sunt quae mouentur motu non proprio. sentirent etiam uulnus inflictum.
所以願全人都向他的造物主獻上感謝——縱然不能照他所當獻的那樣大,至少照他所能獻的——獻給那一位,他憑著不可言喻之恩慈的厚賜,將存有賜給人與石頭同享,將種子的生命賜給人與草木同享,將感覺的生命、也就是動物的生命賜給人與牲畜同享,又將理性的生命賜給人與天使同享。如今,為要明明顯出草與灌木的生命也是非物質的,並且這生命不是被身體所喪失,而是從身體被釋放,我問你:你是否否認草與小樹有生命?還是你或許要說,在這些活物本身裡有某些魂存在,使牠們得以活著?但若牠們是有魂的,就不會缺少自己的運動,因為確有一些物是被非自己的運動所推動。牠們也會感覺到所受的傷。
Let the whole man therefore render thanks to his Creator — if not as great as he ought, yet as great as he can — to him who by the bounty of his unspeakable kindness gave him being together with the stones, seminal life together with herbs and trees, sensual and likewise animal life together with the beasts, and rational life together with the angels. Now then, that it may be plain that the life of herbs and shrubs is also incorporeal, and that the same is not lost by the body but released from it, I ask of you: do you deny that herbs and bushes live, or do you perhaps say that there are souls present in these very living things, by which they live? But if they were animate, they would not lack motion of their own, for there are things that are moved by a motion not their own. They would also feel a wound inflicted upon them.
1:145
sed haec talibus non inesse uel de ossuum sectione et capillorum atque unguium praecisione cognoscimus, quae sine ullo sensu doloris abscidimus. est ergo etiam ibi uita, ubi non est anima. Adspice nunc ad conficiendam hanc ipsam arboris uitam omnium elementorum particulatim semina conuenisse. est illi uidelicet terra in crassitudine, aqua in humore, aer in progressione, ignis in germine. si autem de aere est anima aut aeri similis, ut tu pronuntias, ergo arborem non negabis animatam, quia perspicuum est aeri similem illi inesse naturam. inferiora nempe rato rerum ordine a superioribus adficiuntur:
但我們知道,這類事物中並無這些東西,甚至從鋸斷骨頭、修剪毛髮與指甲一事也可知道,因我們將這些割除時毫無痛覺。所以即使沒有魂之處,也仍有生命。如今請看,為要造成樹的這生命本身,一切元素的種子乃是逐分逐毫地會聚而成。也就是說,其中有地存於其密實,有水存於其濕潤,有氣存於其生長,有火存於其萌芽。但若如你所宣稱,魂是出於氣或像氣的,那麼你就不能否認樹是有魂的,因為顯然有一像氣的性質存於其中。原來照著事物固定的次序,較低的乃受較高的所影響:
But we know that such things are not present in them, even from the cutting of bones and the trimming of hair and nails, which we cut off without any sense of pain. There is therefore life also where there is no soul. Observe now that, to fashion this very life of a tree, the seeds of all the elements have come together piece by piece. There is in it, namely, earth in its thickness, water in its moisture, air in its growth, fire in its sprouting. But if the soul is of air or like to air, as you declare, then you will not deny that the tree is animate, since it is evident that a nature like to air is present in it. For indeed lower things, by the fixed order of things, are affected by higher things:
1:146
transacto scilicet frigore brumali per conuersionem caeli recursu siderum calor superne ueniens aerem sibi et loco et natura proximum prius adficit. qui quoniam tanto gradu igni cedit, quanto ipse aquis eminet, per radices arborum uel quorumpiam germinum de terrae intimis aquas adtrahit eo quod ignis elementum omnia naturaliter rapiens tepefactum aerem ad se cogit, perque arboris medullam sicut ipse haurit i l aerem, sic aer aquam, sic aqua terram. unde est quod etiam nos per fistulam uel cuiusce modi tibiam adtracto aere aquas indifficulter haurimus, et e puteorum profundis artificiose conpacto machinamento quodam sursum uersus unda.
也就是說,當冬日的寒冷過去,藉著諸星復返時諸天的運轉,從上而來的熱首先影響那在位置上與性質上最靠近它的氣。而這氣讓位於火的程度,恰如它本身高出諸水的程度,於是它便藉著樹根或任何萌芽之物的根,從地的至深處吸取水分,因為火這元素天然地攫取萬物,把受熱的氣引向自己;並且穿過樹的髓心,正如火本身吸取氣,氣也照樣吸取水,水也照樣吸取地。由此我們也才得以藉著管子或任何一種笛管,吸入空氣便能毫不費力地汲取水;又能從深井之底,藉著巧妙拼裝的某種機械,使水往上而升。
that is to say, when the cold of winter has passed, through the revolution of the heavens at the return of the stars, the warmth coming from above first affects the air, which is nearest to it in place and in nature. And since this air yields to fire by as great a degree as it itself rises above the waters, it draws up water from the inmost parts of the earth through the roots of trees or of any sprouting things, because the element of fire, naturally seizing all things, draws the warmed air to itself; and through the marrow of the tree, just as fire itself draws up the air, so the air draws the water, and the water draws the earth. Whence it is that we too, through a pipe or a tube of any sort, by drawing the air, draw up water without difficulty; and from the depths of wells, by a contrivance skillfully assembled, the wave is drawn upward.
1:147
grauior ob naturam cogitur et aeris adminiculo in angustos tubulorum meatus ui conpulsa labrum tenus supra summum putei expressa prolabitur. haec ergo dissonantia contrariorum sibi corporum, ut quodlibet uiuens corpus exsistat, in quandam concinentiam cogitur nutu creatoris. ex his autem elementis quattuor, quae moderate musiceque in arboris uita sibi concinunt, si quid contra mensuram uel superfuit forte uel defuit, aegrescit arbor ipsa primum, dehinc emoritur ueluti uicta languore. cernis istic dissonantibus ab unitatis concinentia corporis partibus uitam potius a corpore deseri, quam corpus a uita dimitti.
水波因其本性較重,便被迫向上,並藉著空氣的扶助被力推入小管的狹窄通道中,被擠壓到井口最高處之上,溢流而出,直到管緣。所以這些彼此相反之物體的不諧,為要使任何活的身體得以存在,便被造物主的點頭命令逼成某種協調。但在這四元素之中——它們在樹的生命裡有節制而合乎音律地彼此和鳴——倘若有什麼偶然過度或不足,超出了適當的分寸,那樹本身就先患病,隨後便彷彿被衰弱所勝而死去。你在此看出:當身體的各部分與那合一的和諧失調時,乃是生命被身體所離棄,而非身體被生命所釋放。
The wave, being heavier by nature, is forced upward and, driven by force into the narrow passages of the little tubes with the help of the air, pressed up above the very top of the well, slips over as far as the rim. This discord, therefore, of bodies contrary to one another, so that any living body may come to exist, is forced into a certain harmony by the nod of the Creator. But out of these four elements, which sound together moderately and musically in the life of the tree, if anything has chanced to be in excess or in defect beyond due measure, the tree itself first sickens and then dies, as though overcome by faintness. You discern here that, when the parts of the body are out of tune with the harmony of unity, life is rather forsaken by the body than the body released by life.
1:148
constat igitur omnem uitam nec localiter abscedere a corpore nec in corpore uelut in loco esse nec localiter corpori accedere. Hic si causalium rationum secreta rimare, animaduertas licet defore fixis uiuentibus animam, sed non defore incorpoream uitam. atque ut unum aliquod ex omni seminum genere deligamus, granum certe tritici quantae sit magnitudinis scimus eiusdemque capacitate si admodum molem metimur. cuius si quid internum corporeum uidere uelimus, scisso eodem nihil . nisi tantum candentis farris adspicimus, quantum breuis capacitas tenuissimae cutis includit. ecce tibi in spatio corporali summam grani triticei.
所以這就確定了:一切生命既不在位置上離開身體,也不像在某處所般存在於身體裡,更不在位置上靠近身體。在此,你若探究因由原理的奧秘,便可觀察到:固著的活物雖缺乏魂,卻不缺乏非物質的生命。再者,從各類種子中揀選一物為例:我們確知一粒麥子有多大,並大致照它的容量來衡量其體積。但我們若想在其中看見什麼物質性的東西,將它剖開時,所看見的不過是一點白色的麥粒,正如那極薄的外皮以其微小的容量所包裹的那麼多而已。看哪,在這物質的空間裡,你便有了一粒麥子的全部。
It is established, therefore, that all life neither departs locally from the body, nor is in the body as in a place, nor draws near to the body locally. Here, if you search out the secrets of causal principles, you may observe that soul is wanting to fixed living things, but that incorporeal life is not wanting to them. And, to select some one thing out of every kind of seed: we surely know how great is the size of a grain of wheat, and we measure its bulk pretty much by its capacity. But if we wish to see anything corporeal within it, when it is split open we behold nothing but so much of white grain as the small capacity of the thinnest skin encloses. Behold, in this bodily span you have the whole of a grain of wheat.
1:149
da tu nunc in hoc eodem granulo corporaliter mihi tumores germinum, herbarum uirentia, calamos stipularum, spicarum hispida, lenia palearum, pinguia frugum atque ex his indefessim multiplicandorum semina seminum, quae omnia in illo sunt granulo causalibus reposita secretis. nunc igitur aut cuncta quae de seminibus prodeunt intra eadem semina corporaliter ostende aut herbarum quoque uitam incorpoream confitere et pronuntia, si placet, corpoream hominis animam et corpoream fruticis uitam. quod quia nemo hominum incolumi potest ferre iudicio, transeamus ad animata uiuentia, quae non solum uiuunt, sed etiam sentiunt.
如今請你在這同一粒小種子裡,物質地給我看:嫩芽的隆起、青葉的翠綠、麥稈的莖、麥穗的芒刺、糠秕的平滑、莊稼的豐潤,以及由這些不息地繁衍出來的種子之種子——這一切都存在那粒小種子裡,藏在因由的奧秘中。所以如今你要麼把一切從種子中生出之物,都顯為物質地存在那些種子本身之內,要麼就承認草的生命也是非物質的,並若你樂意,就宣稱人的魂是物質的、灌木的生命也是物質的。但既然沒有一個心智健全的人能容忍說出這話,我們就轉到那些有魂的活物,牠們不單活著,也有感覺。
Now then, give me bodily, within this same little grain, the swellings of sprouts, the greenness of blades, the stalks of straw, the bristling of ears, the smoothness of chaff, the richness of crops, and out of these the seeds of seeds to be multiplied without ceasing — all of which are stored in that little grain, laid up in causal secrets. So now either show all the things that come forth from seeds as present bodily within those same seeds, or else confess that the life of herbs too is incorporeal, and declare, if it please you, that the soul of man is corporeal and the life of a shrub is corporeal. But since no man of sound judgment can bear to say this, let us pass on to animate living things, which not only live but also feel.
1:150
Est ergo in pecude corruptibile corpus et mortalis anima, quae uitam corporis nec anticipat nec posticipat. uides ergo. uitae seminali, quam in herbis arbustisque repperimus, in corpore pecudis per adpetitus animae sensum motumque tribui, sic tamen, si ipsum corpus conuenienter elementis analogice concinentibus probe ualeat, ut nutibus animae consentaneo motionis concordet obsequio. quo modo autem fit ut anima eodem nutu sanum infirmumque membrum dispariliter moueat? ecce ille laeuae manus uigore ualet, usum dexterae ictu ut adsolet humoris amisit: manus reliquo adhaerens corpori, etsi non in eodem uigore, in eadem permanet specie, nec tamen seruit nutibus animae.
所以在牲畜裡有可朽壞的身體和必死的魂,這魂既不在身體的生命之先,也不在其後存留。如此你便看出:在草木中所發現的那種子的生命之上,又藉著魂的慾求,在牲畜的身體裡加上了感覺與運動——但只在這樣的情形下,即:身體本身若按著與諸元素類比相和的適當比例而健全強壯,便能以運動之合宜順服與魂的點頭命令相和。然而,魂怎能以同一個點頭命令,卻使健全的肢體與患病的肢體有不同的反應呢?看哪,那人左手仍有力氣,右手卻如常見的那樣因一陣體液之擊(中風)而喪失了功用:那手雖仍連於身體其餘部分,縱然不在同樣的力氣中,卻仍保有同樣的形狀,然而不再服從魂的點頭命令。
There is, therefore, in a beast a corruptible body and a mortal soul, which neither precedes nor outlasts the life of the body. You see, then, that to the seminal life, which we found in herbs and shrubs, there is added in the body of the beast, through the soul's appetite, sense and motion — yet only in such a way that, if the body itself, in due proportion to the elements harmonizing analogically, is sound and strong, it may accord by a fitting obedience of motion with the nods of the soul. But how does it come about that the soul, by one and the same nod, moves a sound and an infirm limb differently? Behold, that man is strong with the vigor of his left hand, but has lost the use of his right by a stroke of humor, as is wont to happen: the hand, still cleaving to the rest of the body, even if not in the same vigor, remains in the same form, yet does not serve the nods of the soul.
1:151
quid dicemus, pulsa exinde localiter cessit anima? et quo abiit, quo inde discessit? sed forte ad reliquam partem sui se contulit: sed iam totum corpus inplebat anima, et potest adici pleno quippiam quin superfluat ? ergo fortassis exhalandum est aliquid animae uel eructuandum aut quoquo modo digerendum eo quod non inte- \' grum corpus non integram capiat animam. haec certe absque. ambiguo consequi necesse est, si corpus est anima. quod quoniam fieri nequaquam potest, illud potius intuere quod non anima imperandi uim perdidit, sed uires seruiendi manus amisit.
我們要怎麼說呢——那魂既被趕出此處,是在位置上離開了嗎?牠又往哪裡去了,從那裡退到何處去了呢?但或許牠退到了自己其餘的部分裡:然而魂早已充滿了整個身體,那麼凡是充滿了的,還能加上什麼而不溢出嗎?這樣,或許就得把魂的一部分呼出、或噯出、或以某種方式排出,理由是不完整的身體不能容納不完整的魂。倘若魂是身體,這些事就必無疑地隨之而來。但既然這斷不能發生,倒不如看明這一點:那魂並未喪失發號施令的能力,乃是那手喪失了服從的力量。
What shall we say — has the soul, driven thence, locally departed? And whither has it gone, whither has it withdrawn from there? But perhaps it has betaken itself to the remaining part of itself: yet the soul already filled the whole body, and can anything be added to what is full without overflowing? So perhaps something of the soul must be breathed out, or belched forth, or in some manner discharged, on the ground that a body not whole cannot contain a soul not whole. These things, surely, must without doubt follow, if the soul is body. But since this can by no means happen, behold rather this: that the soul did not lose its power of commanding, but the hand lost its strength of serving.
1:152
illo enim ut puta sanguinis inpetu coniuentium elementorum harmonia turbata corpori adimitur seruiendi possibilitas, et animo dominandi accidit difficultas et incipit esse oneri quod erat usui. non tamen anima mouendi uim perdidit, sed membrum conuenienter se necessariae motioni non praebuit, et in quolibet oculis capto, quantum ad animam spectat, remanet uis uidendi corporalia per corpus, sed organi membra deficiunt, quibus potentias suas exserat ad sentienda corporea. sicut ergo ratione perspicua claret liquido non animam membro debili localiter pulsam, sed ab animae intentione uiuaci membrum languore torpens uelut quadam mortis uicinia dissidere:
因為當血液的某種衝湧攪亂了那共謀和鳴之諸元素的諧和時,身體服事的能力便被奪去,心智掌權也遭遇困難,那原本有用的就成了重擔。然而魂並未喪失運動的能力,乃是肢體未能合宜地獻上自己以行那必需的運動。在任何喪失眼睛的人身上,就魂而論,那藉身體看見物質之物的能力仍然存留,只是那作為器官的肢體缺乏了,使魂無法藉以施展其能力去感知物質之物。所以,正如藉著明顯的理由可以清楚顯明:魂並非在位置上被趕離那衰弱的肢體,乃是那因軟弱而麻木的肢體,彷彿藉著某種與死亡的鄰近,與魂那活潑的意向相分離:
For when, by some rush of blood, the harmony of the conspiring elements is disturbed, the body's capacity for serving is taken away, and a difficulty of ruling befalls the mind, and that which had been of use begins to be a burden. Yet the soul did not lose its power of moving; rather, the limb did not fittingly offer itself to the necessary motion. And in anyone deprived of his eyes, so far as concerns the soul, the power of seeing bodily things through the body remains, but the organic members are wanting through which it might put forth its powers to perceive corporeal things. Just as, then, it is clearly evident by manifest reason that the soul is not locally driven from a feeble limb, but that the limb, growing numb with weakness, as though by a certain nearness to death, is parted from the soul's living intention:
1:153
ita cum animalis cuiuspiam corpus dissonantia sui dissederit, recurrentibus ad regiones suas elementorum particulis anima non habens quo intentiones suas explicet pecudis deperit, humana requiescit ab his tamen tantum motibus, quibus corpus mouebat per loca ipsa per tempus inlocaliter mota. Non se nunc aliqua ueluti corpuscula oculis mentis obiectent, ut animas positis corporibus quaedam loca aeris aut cuiuslibet elementi occupare credamus. intellectum tuum, si potes, intellege, cui soli cum angelo haec uidere concessum est. num quippiam in intellectu tuo longum, latum aut altum uides?
照樣,當任何動物的身體因其自身的不諧而瓦解,元素的微粒各歸其本位時,那魂既無從施展其意向,在牲畜身上就消滅了,而人的魂卻得安息——但只是從那些運動中得安息,就是牠藉以推動身體經過各處所的運動,那無位置卻經由時間而有的運動。如今不要讓某些彷彿微小的物體呈現於心智的眼前,以致我們相信魂在身體被放下後,會佔據空氣或任何元素的某些空間。你若能夠,就了悟你自己的悟性吧——惟有它,與天使一同,得蒙允准看見這些事。你在你的悟性裡可看見什麼是長的、寬的或高的嗎?
so, when the body of any animal has fallen apart through its own discord, with the elemental particles returning to their own regions, the soul, having nothing whereby to unfold its intentions, in the case of a beast perishes, while the human soul rests — yet only from those motions by which it moved the body through places, moved without place yet through time. Let not now certain little bodies, as it were, present themselves to the eyes of the mind, so that we should believe souls, when bodies are laid aside, to occupy certain spaces of air or of any element. Understand your own understanding, if you can — to which alone, with the angel, it has been granted to see these things. Do you see anything in your understanding that is long, broad, or high?
1:154
num splendor ullius corporeae lucis ibi rutilat P num aliquis cantilenae modificatus et per tempus fluens canor illic insonat aut euanescentis fraglantiae suauitas halat aut aliquid istic corpulentum sapit aut aliquid molle uel durum localiter tangit? uisus illius clarescit prudentia, tenebrescit insipientia. auditus illius fallacia offenditur, ueritate mulcetur. inlocaliter illi fraglat aequitas, foetet iniquitas, uanitate tabescit, uirtute pinguescit. miser est contubernio stultitiae, beatus conplexu sapientiae. totus igitur oculus est, quia totus uidet et totum quod inspicit uidet, quodlibet autem corpus nec totum uidetur nec totum uidet.
在那裡有任何物質之光的光輝閃耀發紅嗎?有什麼合節的旋律,流經時間,在那裡發聲嗎?或有什麼倏忽消逝之芬芳的甘甜在那裡散發嗎?在那裡有什麼物質性的東西嚐起來有味道嗎?或有什麼柔軟或堅硬之物在位置上觸著它嗎?它的視覺因明智而明亮,因愚昧而昏暗。它的聽覺因虛謊而受冒犯,因真理而得撫慰。它無關位置地以公平為馨香,以不義為惡臭;它因虛妄而衰殘,因美德而豐肥。它在與愚拙為伴時是可憐的,在與智慧相擁時是有福的。所以它整個就是眼睛,因為它整個都看見,並且它所注視的,它都全然看見;但凡物質之身,既不被全然看見,也不全然看見。
Does the splendor of any bodily light glow red there? Does any measured melody, flowing through time, sound therein? Or does the sweetness of an evanescent fragrance breathe forth, or does anything there taste of body, or does anything soft or hard touch it locally? Its sight grows bright with prudence, grows dark with folly. Its hearing is offended by falsehood, soothed by truth. Without place, equity is fragrant to it, iniquity stinks; it wastes away with vanity, it grows fat with virtue. It is wretched in fellowship with foolishness, blessed in the embrace of wisdom. It is therefore wholly eye, because it wholly sees, and it sees the whole of what it beholds; but any body whatever is neither wholly seen nor wholly sees.
1:155
totus auditus est, quia totum quod audit totus audit, corpus autem nihil totum audit. et totus odoratur, gustat ac tangit, cum huius modi unitas et potentia in corpore esse non possit. hoc autem idcirco illi suapte natura est, quia ibi hoc est uidere quod audire, hoc audire quod olfacere, hoc olfacere quod gustare, hoc gustare quod tangere. sed occurrunt animae phantasiae corporum, quibus per sensus corporis adfecta non locis, sed fallaciis circumscribitur, et quia illorum tantum meminit, quorum species per corpus accepit, nihil esse credit quidquid tale non fuerit, nec suspirare potest illi patriae, de qua in hanc peregrinationem merito praecipitata est, cum peregrinari se nesciat.
它整個就是聽覺,因為凡它所聽見的,它都全然聽見;但身體絕聽不全任何事物。它也整個地嗅、嘗、觸,因為這樣的合一與能力不能存於身體之中。但這之所以照它自己的本性歸於它,理由是:在那裡,看與聽是同一回事,聽與嗅是同一回事,嗅與嘗是同一回事,嘗與觸是同一回事。然而眾物體的幻象迎面臨到那魂,這魂藉身體的感官受其影響,便不是被各處所、乃是被各種欺騙所圈限;又因它只記得那些藉身體所領受其形象的事物,便相信凡不是這樣的東西就是虛無,也不能切慕那本鄉——牠原是理當從那本鄉被擲下,落入這客旅之中的——因為牠並不知道自己正在客旅之中。
It is wholly hearing, because the whole of what it hears it wholly hears; but the body hears nothing wholly. And it wholly smells, tastes, and touches, since such unity and power cannot be in a body. But this belongs to it by its own nature for this reason: that there to see is the same as to hear, to hear the same as to smell, to smell the same as to taste, to taste the same as to touch. But there meet the soul the phantasms of bodies, by which, being affected through the senses of the body, it is circumscribed not by places but by deceptions; and because it remembers only those things whose appearances it received through the body, it believes that whatever has not been such is nothing, nor can it sigh for that fatherland from which it has been deservedly cast down into this pilgrimage, since it does not know that it is in pilgrimage.
1:156
peregrinam se uero in corpore scire non poterit, si corpus esse se credit, unde uir ille, quem sui iam substantia non latebat, sicait: cum sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a domino. audemus autem et bonam uoluntatem habemus magis peregrinari a corpore et praesentes esse ad dominum. quid, quaeso, dici clarius potest?, omnia corpora siue crassa uel grauia, ut est aqua uel terra, siue tenuia et lenia, ut est ignis et aer, siue illa quae ex his confiunt seminaliter coeuntibus corporis nomine includi non ambigitur. quidquid autem qualelibet corpus est, dici potest leuius corpus, tenuius corpus, habilius corpus, sublimius corpus, clarius corpus, non tamen potest dici nisi corpus.
但魂若相信自己是身體,就不能知道自己在身體中乃是客旅;因此那人——他自己的本質對他已不再隱藏——說:「我們在身體裡的時候,是與主分離作客旅的;但我們坦然無懼,並且更願意離開身體作客旅,與主同住。」我問,還有什麼能說得更清楚呢?一切的物體——無論是稠密或沉重的,如水或地;或是稀薄而輕的,如火與氣;或是那些由這些藉種子結合而形成的——毫無疑問都包括在「身體」這名稱之下。但凡是身體,無論何種,都可稱為較輕的身體、較薄的身體、較靈便的身體、較高超的身體、較明亮的身體——然而仍只能稱為身體,別無其他。
But it cannot know that it is a pilgrim in the body, if it believes itself to be body; whence that man, to whom his own substance was no longer hidden, said: 'While we are in the body, we are pilgrims away from the Lord; but we are confident, and have a good will rather to be pilgrims from the body and to be present with the Lord.' What, I ask, can be said more clearly? All bodies — whether dense or heavy, as is water or earth, or thin and light, as is fire and air, or those that are formed out of these by seminal combination — are without doubt included under the name of body. But whatever is a body of whatever kind may be called a lighter body, a thinner body, a more nimble body, a more sublime body, a clearer body — yet it cannot be called anything but body.
1:157
apostolus autem qui dicit: cum sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a domino, uidetur mihi quod nequaquam peregrinari in corpore animam diceret, ei eandem corpus esse censeret, quia si anima corpus est et peregrinatur in corpore, in sua ergo substantia peregrinatur, nec umquam poterit non peregrinari quae sine se esse non poterit. nulla autem res ipsam se ullatenus amittit, quia non potest quidquam esse post se. facilius enim est aliquid prorsus aboleri ne quidquam sit, quam se et amittere et sibi superesse. ant igitur anima corpus est et fefellit apostolus, aut si peregrinatur in corpore, anima non est corpus. XXII. INTERROGATIO ADHIBITA QVALITER ANIMA PEREGRINETVR IN CORPORE.
但使徒既說:「我們在身體裡的時候,是與主分離作客旅的」,在我看來,他斷不會說魂在身體中作客旅,倘若他認為魂就是那身體。因為魂若是身體,又在身體中作客旅,那麼牠就是在自己的本質中作客旅,而那不能離開自己而存在的,就永遠不能不作客旅。然而沒有任何一物會以任何方式喪失自己,因為沒有什麼能存在於自己之後。因為一物徹底被廢除以致全然歸於無有,倒比它既喪失自己又仍存留給自己要來得容易。所以,要麼魂是身體而使徒被欺騙了,要麼,若牠在身體中作客旅,魂便不是身體。第二十二章。所提出的問題:魂如何在身體中作客旅。
But the apostle, who says, 'While we are in the body, we are pilgrims away from the Lord,' seems to me that he would by no means say the soul to be a pilgrim in the body, if he reckoned the soul to be that very body. For if the soul is a body and is a pilgrim in the body, then it is a pilgrim in its own substance, and that which cannot exist apart from itself could never not be a pilgrim. But no thing in any way loses its own self, because nothing can exist after itself. For it is easier for something to be utterly abolished so as to be nothing at all, than for it both to lose itself and yet survive to itself. Either, therefore, the soul is a body and the apostle was deceived, or, if it is a pilgrim in the body, the soul is not a body. XXII. A QUESTION RAISED AS TO HOW THE SOUL IS A PILGRIM IN THE BODY.
1:158
Subicias his fortassis ac dicas: quo modo hic tan tum peregrinari dicitur anima eo quod sit in corpore? si resurrectionem probe credimus, in illa quoque aeterna patria non sine corporibus futuri simus. hic respondeas uelim, utrumnam idcirco nunc anima peregrina dicatur, quia in corpore, an quia in tali sit corpore?
或許你會在這些事上補充說:魂在此被稱為客旅,怎能僅僅因為牠在身體裡呢?我們若正確地相信復活,那麼在那永遠的本鄉裡,我們也不是沒有身體的。在此我願你回答:魂如今被稱為客旅,是因為牠在身體裡,還是因為牠在這樣的一種身體裡呢?
Perhaps you may add to these things and say: how is the soul here said to be a pilgrim merely on the ground that it is in a body? If we rightly believe the resurrection, in that eternal fatherland too we shall not be without bodies. Here I would have you answer: is the soul now called a pilgrim because it is in a body, or because it is in such a body?
1:159
istud nempe corpus, ut supra memoraui, adgrauat animam non illo utique pondere quod pendi potest, quia si illo, eo quisque uiribus plus ualebit, quo magis corpus inedia uel aegritudo tenuauerit unde hoc quoque multum nostris adstipulatur rationibus, quod liquido claret secundum illam uitam, quae nobis cum pecudibus est, hominis animam exeso atque arido quam pasto ac succulento corpore magis onerari. quod eo fit, quia fessum corpus non ita ualet animi nutibus facili motu seruire et onerosa illi est non ponderis grauitas, sed agendi difficultas. ac perinde si belluinam uitam, quam nobis istic inesse manifestum est, cogitamus, corpus istud non adgrauat animam:
因為這身體,如我上面所提的,是壓制魂的——卻不是用那可以稱量的重量;因為若是用那重量,那麼每個人就會在禁食或疾病使他的身體越發瘦弱時,越發有力;由此這也大大支持我們的推論,就是照著我們與走獸所共有的那生命而論,顯然人的魂被消瘦乾枯的身體所壓,比被飽足多汁的身體所壓更甚。這之所以如此,是因為疲乏的身體不那麼能以輕易的運動服事心智的點頭命令,並且它對魂之所以為負擔,不在於重量之沉,而在於行動之難。因此,我們若思想那獸性的生命——顯然我們在此擁有這生命——這身體並不壓制魂:
For this body, as I have mentioned above, weighs down the soul — not indeed by that weight which can be weighed; for if it were by that, then each man would be the stronger in proportion as fasting or sickness had made his body more slender; whence this too greatly supports our reasonings, that it is clearly evident, according to that life which we have in common with the beasts, that a man's soul is more burdened by a wasted and dry body than by a well-fed and succulent one. And this happens because a wearied body is not so able to serve the nods of the mind with easy motion, and it is burdensome to the soul not by the heaviness of weight but by the difficulty of acting. And accordingly, if we consider the bestial life, which it is plain we have here, this body does not weigh down the soul:
1:160
si uero illam quae cum angelis erit adspicimus, adgrauat animam occupando eam atque inliciendo uel necessariis uel uoluptuosis defigendo eandem in pulchra corpora et a contemplatione summae pulchritudins abducendo. istud ergo quod uel esui aut potui necessario in salutem corporis opus <est, si plus quam opus) inpenditur, uel superflue uoluptatum nugis animus occupatur uel plagis ac doloribus per corpus adfligitur, adgrauari eandem et pro multitudine ac difficultate actionis onerari perspicuum est. et haec est illa peregrinatio, de qua dicit apostolus: cum sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a domino. cum uero ad illam corporis permutationem peruenerit qui meruerit, de qua idem dicit:
但我們若仰望那將要與天使同有的生命,這身體就藉著佔據魂、引誘魂,並藉著或為必需之事、或為逸樂之事,把魂釘住在美麗的身體上,又把牠從對至高之美的瞻仰中引開,而壓制了牠。所以,若在身體所必需的飲食上,花費超過了所需,或者心智被逸樂的多餘虛事所佔據,或者藉著身體被打擊與疼痛所苦,那麼顯然魂就照著其行動的繁多與艱難,被壓制、被加上重擔。這就是那客旅,使徒論到它說:「我們在身體裡的時候,是與主分離作客旅的。」但當那配得的人來到那身體的變化時——同一位使徒論到它說:
but if we look to that life which shall be with the angels, the body weighs down the soul by occupying it and enticing it, and by fixing it upon beautiful bodies, whether through things necessary or things voluptuous, and by leading it away from the contemplation of the highest beauty. Therefore, when more than is needful is spent upon that which is needful for the body's welfare in food or drink, or when the mind is occupied with the superfluous trifles of pleasures, or when it is afflicted through the body by blows and pains, it is evident that the soul is weighed down and burdened in proportion to the multitude and difficulty of its action. And this is that pilgrimage of which the apostle says: 'While we are in the body, we are pilgrims away from the Lord.' But when he who deserves it shall have come to that transformation of the body, of which the same apostle says:
1:161
omnes resurgemus, sed non omnes inmutabimur, non obuiabit tunc nutibus animae corpus animale quod non erit, sed per omnia seruiet spiritale corpus quod erit. sed nec illud quippiam concupiscet indignum, nec haec aliquid imperabit iniustum, et quoniam sancta anima adfectu casto in deum rapitur, animaduerte nec peregrinationem illi localem esse nec patriam. numquid in hac uita deus cum anima non est, etiam si ipsa cum deo non sit ? aliud enim est esse cum deo, aliud non esse sine deo, quia non localiter ad illum uenitur \'.nec localiter ab illo disceditur. proinde anima illa cum deo est, quae uidet, hoc est intellegit deum, et illa cum deo non est, quae utique non intellegit deum.
「我們眾人都要復活,但不都要改變」——那時,那不再存在的屬血氣的身體,不再攔阻魂的點頭命令,乃是那將要存在的屬靈身體,要在凡事上服事。並且這身體不再貪戀任何不配的事物,魂也不再命令任何不義的事;又因聖潔的魂以貞潔的情感被提向神,當注意:牠既無位置上的客旅,也無位置上的本鄉。在今生,神豈不與魂同在嗎?縱然魂本身不與神同在。因為與神同在是一回事,不沒有神是另一回事;因為人不是在位置上來到祂面前,也不是在位置上離開祂。因此,那看見、就是悟見神的魂,乃是與神同在;那絕不悟見神的魂,乃是不與神同在。
'We shall all rise again, but we shall not all be changed' — then the animal body, which shall not be, will not stand in the way of the soul's nods, but the spiritual body, which shall be, will serve in all things. But neither will the one covet anything unworthy, nor will the other command anything unjust; and since the holy soul is caught up to God with a chaste affection, observe that it has neither a local pilgrimage nor a local fatherland. Is God not with the soul in this life, even if the soul itself is not with God? For it is one thing to be with God, another not to be without God; because one does not come to him locally, nor depart from him locally. Accordingly, that soul is with God which sees, that is, understands God; and that soul is not with God which by no means understands God.
1:162
deus autem et intellegenti et non intellegenti adest inlocaliter. sed in tantum istic peregrinatur, in quantum per uoluptatem ac dolores corporis per loca uel tempora, per phantasias et phantasmata a summi boni contemplatione reuocatur, quod tunc ad plene non erit, cum corruptibile hoc induerit inmortalitatem et mortale hoc induerit inmortalitatem. Quae cum ita sint, peregrinatur anima in corpore, cuius corruptione, debilitate atque indigentia a patria, hoc est a deo separatur. puto autem substantiam, cuius peregrinatio locale est atque corporeum et cuius patria incorporeum et inlocale, non ueraciter dici uel corpoream uel localem.
但神是無關位置地同在,無論是向那悟見祂的人,還是向那不悟見祂的人。然而魂在此作客旅,只在於牠藉著身體的快樂與痛苦、藉著各處所或時候、藉著幻象與虛影,被從對至高之善的瞻仰中召回——當這必朽壞的穿上不朽壞、這必死的穿上不朽時,這情形就不再有了。既然這些事是這樣,魂就在身體中作客旅,並因身體的朽壞、軟弱與貧乏,與牠的本鄉、就是與神隔絕了。但我判斷:一個其客旅是位置性、物質性的,而其本鄉是非物質性、非位置性的本質,不能真實地被稱為物質性的或位置性的。
But God is present, without place, both to the one who understands and to the one who does not understand. Yet the soul is a pilgrim here only to the extent that, through the pleasure and pains of the body, through places or times, through phantasms and apparitions, it is called back from the contemplation of the highest good — which then will no longer be the case, when this corruptible shall have put on immortality and this mortal shall have put on immortality. Since these things are so, the soul is a pilgrim in the body, by whose corruption, weakness, and want it is separated from its fatherland, that is, from God. But I judge that a substance whose pilgrimage is local and corporeal, and whose fatherland is incorporeal and non-local, cannot truly be called either corporeal or local.
1:163
in illo autem peregrinatio non erit, cuius nullo adpetitu prolicietur, nullo renisu occupabitur, nullo pondere praepedietur. patet, ut arbitror, animam non in omni corpore, sed in carnali tantum corpore peregrinari, quia carnale corpus obuiat et spiritale proximat incorporeis. ergo, ut aliquando de nostra tantum, sicut praelocuti sumus, substantia disseramus, quis potest memoriae solius abyssos intueri et antra penetrare ?
但在那一位裡卻必無客旅,祂不被任何慾求所引誘,不被任何抗拒所佔據,不被任何重量所攔阻。如我所判斷,這是顯然的:魂不是在每一個身體中作客旅,乃只在屬肉體的身體中作客旅,因為屬肉體的身體攔阻,而屬靈的身體卻親近非物質之物。所以,為要我們終究照先前所說,只論到我們自己的本質:誰能注視單單記憶的深淵,並穿透它的洞穴呢?
But in that one there will be no pilgrimage, who is enticed by no appetite, occupied by no resistance, hindered by no weight. It is plain, as I judge, that the soul is a pilgrim not in every body, but only in a carnal body, because the carnal body stands in the way, while the spiritual body draws near to incorporeal things. Therefore, that we may at length discourse only of our own substance, as we said before, who is able to gaze into the abysses of memory alone, and to penetrate its caverns?
1:164
in ista mihi est quidquid usquam colorum formarumque uidi, in hac quidquid uerborum uel sonorum per aures accepi, in hac quidquid odorum per nares adtraxi, in hac quidquid saporum diuersitate cognoui, in hac quidquid tactu nuntiante discreui, in hac mihi reposita quodam modo sunt et grammatica, cum de dialecticis dissero, et rhetorica, cum de geometricis, et astrologica, cum de musicis, et hae simul omnes, cum de arithmeticis: iuxta formas partium mundi, quas uideo, de his quas non uideo adminiculante ratione cognoscens incorporea mundum capacitate conplector. XXIII. QVOD ANIMA INCORPOREA INCORPORALITER VIDEAT PER SE, CORPOREA VERO PER CORPVS. Sed dicis mihi:
在它裡面,有我曾在任何地方所見過的一切顏色與形狀;在它裡面,有我藉著耳朵所領受的一切言語或聲音;在它裡面,有我藉著鼻孔所吸入的一切氣味;在它裡面,有我藉其各樣分別所認識的一切滋味;在它裡面,有我藉著觸覺的報知所辨別的一切;在它裡面,以某種方式為我儲存著:當我論辯證學時有文法,當我論幾何學時有修辭學,當我論音樂時有天文學,當我論算術時這一切都一同在內:我藉著理性的扶助,照著我所看見之世界各部分的形狀,去認識我所看不見的那些部分,便以非物質的容量懷抱了這世界。第二十三章。論非物質的魂藉自己非物質地看見,藉身體則看見物質之物。但你對我說:
In it there is for me whatever of colors and forms I have ever seen anywhere; in it whatever of words or sounds I have received through the ears; in it whatever of odors I have drawn in through the nostrils; in it whatever of tastes I have known by their diversity; in it whatever I have discerned by the report of touch; in it there are stored up for me, in a certain manner, both grammar when I discourse of dialectics, and rhetoric when of geometry, and astronomy when of music, and all these together when of arithmetic: knowing of those parts of the world which I do not see by the help of reason according to the forms of the parts which I do see, I embrace the world with an incorporeal capacity. XXIII. THAT THE INCORPOREAL SOUL SEES INCORPOREALLY THROUGH ITSELF, BUT CORPOREAL THINGS THROUGH THE BODY. But you say to me:
1:165
non mundum memoria conplecteris, sed figuram mundi. uel ex hoc intellege animam non esse corpoream, quia uides eandem nec corporalia corporaliter posse conspicere. huic ergo superpositus est non loco, sed ui ac potentia oculus quidam, qui siue spiritus siue mens siue intellectus unum atque idem est, etsi diuerso nomine dicitur. ergo quod est lapis ad inanimum uiuens, hoc inanimum uiuens ad animatum uiuens, et quod est inanimum uiuens ad animatum uiuens, hoc est animatum uiuens ad uiuentem et intellegentem. administrat inrationalis anima corpus animale in salutem scilicet eius, et administrat.
你不是藉記憶懷抱了世界,乃是懷抱了世界的形象。甚至從這一點你就可明白:魂不是物質性的,因為你看見它連物質之物也不能以物質的方式去感知。所以,被安置在它之上的——不是按位置,乃是按力量與能力——乃是某種眼睛,這眼睛,無論稱為靈、心思或悟性,都是同一個東西,縱然以不同的名稱被稱呼。所以,石頭與那活而無魂之物的關係,就如那活而無魂之物與那活而有魂之物的關係;而那無魂的活物與有魂的活物的關係,就如那有魂的活物與那活而有悟性者的關係。那非理性的魂治理動物的身體,就是為著它的益處而治理,並且還有所治理——
you do not embrace the world by memory, but the figure of the world. Even from this understand that the soul is not corporeal, since you see that it cannot perceive even corporeal things in a corporeal manner. Set over it, therefore, not by place but by force and power, is a certain eye, which, whether called spirit or mind or understanding, is one and the same, even if it is named by different names. Therefore, what the stone is to the living-but-inanimate, this the living-but-inanimate is to the animate-living; and what the inanimate-living is to the animate-living, this the animate-living is to the living-and-understanding. The irrational soul administers the animal body, namely for its welfare, and there administers
1:166
animam rationalem intellectus rationis capax in salutem uidelicet animae rationalis operante atque administrante deo principali potestate et stabili motione atque ininitiato substantiarum cardine primum ut sint, deinceps ut pro modo uel merito taliter sint qualiter esse debere ille constituit, qui non nisi iuste uniuersa disponit. nam sicut de corporibus ibi uel ibi esse propter localitatis necessitatem congrue dicitur, ita de animabus propter inlocalitatem uel qualitatem taliter esse uel taliter iure pronuntiatur, quia sicut uiuenti corpori iucundum est luculentus locus uel temperatus aer, ita uiuificanti animo tranquillitas in cogitatione et securitas a timore.
那能領受理性的悟性治理理性的魂,就是為著理性之魂的益處,與此同時,神以祂至高的權能、穩定的運動,以及那無始之諸本質的樞紐,運行並治理——首先使萬物得以存在,其次使萬物照其分量或功過,存在得如祂所定它們所當有的那樣,因祂治理宇宙別無他法,惟憑公義。因為正如論到物體,因位置的必需,可以合宜地說它們在這裡或在那裡,照樣論到魂,因其非位置性或其性質,便正當地宣稱它們是如此這般。因為正如明亮之處或溫和之氣使活的身體覺得愉快,照樣思想中的安寧與脫離懼怕的穩妥,使那賦予生命的魂覺得愉快。
the understanding capable of reason administers the rational soul, namely for the welfare of the rational soul, while God works and administers by his sovereign power and steady motion and uninitiated hinge of substances — first that they may be, and then that they may be, according to their measure or merit, such as he determined they ought to be, who disposes the universe by nothing but justice. For just as of bodies it is fittingly said that they are here or there because of the necessity of locality, so of souls, because of their non-locality or quality, it is rightly declared that they are thus or thus. For just as to a living body a bright place or temperate air is pleasant, so to a quickening soul tranquillity in thought and security from fear is pleasant.
1:167
itidem, sicut poenalia sunt corpori tenebrosus locus et asper adtactus, sic animo cogitandi instabilitas et angustiae formidandi. agitur ergo anima non per loca, sed pro adfectuum diuersitate et delecta-. biliter et poenaliter. illud tamen liquet animam sine corpore incorporaliter per adfectus p(ropr)ie uel mulceri uel adfligi posse, corpus sine anima uel suauia uel poenalia sentire non posse. animae igitur corporatae est per corpus sentire corporea eidemque sine corpore uidere incorporea. ergo ut corpus inanimum nihil sentit, ita animus sine corpore corporea uniuersa non sentit.
照樣,正如黑暗之處與粗糙之觸對身體是刑罰,思想的不穩與恐懼的窘迫對心智也是刑罰。所以魂被推動,不是經過各處所,乃是照著其情感的不同,既有愉悅地、也有刑罰地。然而這是顯然的:魂沒有身體,仍能非物質地藉其情感,恰當地或得撫慰、或受苦楚,而身體沒有魂,卻既不能感知愉悅之物,也不能感知刑罰之物。所以,藉身體感知物質之物,是屬於那有身體之魂的;而離了身體看見非物質之物,也是屬於牠的。所以,正如無魂的身體毫無感知,照樣,沒有身體的心智也不感知一切物質之物。
Likewise, just as a dark place and a rough touch are penal to the body, so to the mind are instability of thinking and the straits of dread. The soul, therefore, is moved not through places, but in accordance with the diversity of its affections, both delightfully and penally. Yet this is plain, that the soul without body can incorporeally, through its affections, be properly either soothed or afflicted, while the body without the soul can perceive neither pleasant nor penal things. It belongs, therefore, to the embodied soul to perceive corporeal things through the body, and to it, apart from the body, to see incorporeal things. Therefore, just as an inanimate body perceives nothing, so the mind without a body does not perceive all corporeal things.
1:168
hinc est quod etiam dum corpus administrat atque sentificat, si quando in summa eademque semper adtollitur, ita quodam modo corporeos deserit sensus ab hisdemque inlocaliter abscedit, ut coram posita non uideat, ut iuxta sonantia non audiat, ut percursam legendo paginam non intellegat. adest anima ut per oculum literarum signa colligat eademque in syllabas sociata coniungat ac per uerba distinguat, et non adest ut quid per haec fecerit sciat. lego clare aliquid, pronuntiantem me alter intellegit, qui in id mentis oculum figit, ego uero ipse quid legerim nescio, quia in aliud anima inlocaliter intenta discessit.
由此可見,魂甚至在治理身體並使之有感覺的時候,倘若被提升入那至高而常存的對象裡,便以某種方式離棄了物質的感官,並無關位置地從這些感官退去,以致對擺在面前的視而不見,對在旁作響的充耳不聞,對誦讀時所掠過的書頁也不明白。那魂是同在的,好藉著眼睛收集字母的記號,把它們組合成音節而連接起來,又藉著字詞加以分別;它又不同在,以致不知道自己藉這些作成了什麼。我朗讀某段文字;另一個將心思之眼釘在其上的人,當我發聲讀出時便明白我;而我自己卻不知道我讀了什麼,因為那魂無關位置地專注於別的事物,已經離開了。
Hence it is that even while it administers the body and gives it sense, if ever it is lifted up into that highest and ever-abiding object, it in a certain manner forsakes the corporeal senses and withdraws from them without place, so that it does not see what is set before it, does not hear what sounds beside it, does not understand the page it has run through in reading. The soul is present, so as through the eye to gather up the signs of the letters and to join them, combined into syllables, and to distinguish them through words; and it is not present, so as to know what it has accomplished through these. I read something aloud; another, who fixes the mind's eye upon it, understands me as I pronounce; but I myself do not know what I have read, because the soul, intent without place upon something else, has gone away.
1:169
denique cum ad memet ipsum uel admonitus redeo, ego ipse sum, qui utique redeo, et ego ipse sum, ad quem redeo, et mecum non fui, quia ad me per interuallum non loci, sed temporis redii, et extra me non fui, quia sine me esse non potui. ipsa istic est anima, ut per oculum quae leguntur uideat, et ipsa istic non est, ut quae leguntur intellegat. aut non saepe usu euenit, ut sine cuiusce modi lectionibus adcommodantes uisum sine relationi cuiuspiam adhibentes auditum, cum haec eadem non minus intellegi quam uideri atque audiri facillimum sit, utroque tamen sensu sonos ac signa capiamus, cum quid haec eadem significent non intellegamus?
末了,當我回到我自己——無論是自願的,還是被提醒的——那回去的確是我自己,那被我回去的對象也是我自己;而我不曾與我自己同在,因為我回到我自己,是經由一段間隔,不是位置的間隔,乃是時間的間隔;我也不曾在我自己之外,因為我不能沒有我自己而存在。那魂本身是在那裡,好藉眼睛看見所讀的事物,它又不在那裡,以致不明白所讀的事物。難道實際上不常發生這樣的事嗎:我們運用視覺卻沒有任何閱讀,或運用聽覺卻沒有任何人的敘述——雖然這同樣的事物被明白,並不比被看見、被聽見更難——我們卻仍以這兩種感官攝取了聲音與記號,同時並不明白這同樣的事物所表示的是什麼?
Finally, when I return to my very self, whether of my own accord or being admonished, it is I myself who indeed return, and it is I myself to whom I return; and I was not with myself, because I returned to myself through an interval not of place but of time; and I was not outside myself, because I could not be without myself. The soul itself is there, so as through the eye to see the things that are read, and it is not there, so as to understand the things that are read. Or does it not often happen in practice that, applying our sight without any reading of any kind, or applying our hearing without anyone's narration — although it would be very easy for these same things to be understood no less than seen and heard — we yet grasp by either sense the sounds and signs, while we do not understand what these same things signify?
1:170
et tamen rursum in id quod intellectum non erat animi referentes obtutum absque ulla hoc idem difficultate conprehendimus. XXIIII. QVIA NON EST ALIVD ANIMA ALIVD MEMORIA COGITATIO VEL VOLVNTAS, CVM HAEC EADEM VNA SIT ANIMA. Sed subiungis ac dicis: aliud est animae status, aliud is qui de anima nascitur cogitationis adfectus. quam ob rem aut hoc potius aestimandum est, quod si quando sibi aliquid imaginatur, magiscum suis intra semet ipsam motibus occupetur, et si quid aliud est, quod adspicere uidetur, magis ei in recordationis speculo describatur.
然而再一次,當我們把心思的注視轉回那原本未曾明白的事物上時,我們便毫無困難地領會了這同一件事。第二十四章。論魂與記憶、思想或意志並非各為一物,因為這些原是同一個魂。但你補充說:魂的狀態是一回事,而從魂所生的思想之情感是另一回事。為此緣故,倒不如這樣設想:魂若一旦向自己想像某事,它毋寧是在自身之內被它自己的運動所佔據;而若有什麼別的東西它似乎在注視,那毋寧是在記憶之鏡中被描繪給它看。
And yet again, when we turn the mind's gaze back upon that which had not been understood, we comprehend this same thing without any difficulty. XXIV. THAT THE SOUL IS NOT ONE THING AND MEMORY, THOUGHT, OR WILL ANOTHER, SINCE THESE SAME THINGS ARE ONE SOUL. But you add and say: the state of the soul is one thing, and the affection of thought that is born of the soul is another. For which reason this rather is to be supposed: that if ever it imagines something to itself, it is rather occupied with its own motions within itself; and if there is anything else which it seems to behold, it is rather depicted to it in the mirror of remembrance.
1:171
istud naturam tu putas eius esse, non poenam, idcircoque anima tua in recognitione sui fallitur, quia sibi aduersantia pro se amplectitur et per sensus corporis fallaciarum adfecta. ludibriis eotenus inplicatur errore, ut tamquam absens sibi se quaerat, cum ipsa sit quaerens se. non enim illud est anima quod q guaeritur, sed quo quaeritur: quidquid enim quaerit, extra se est, nec quaerere illi opus est, nisi quod secum non est. ipsa autem secum est, quia sine se nihil est, quaerere se ergo non debuit, quae sine se esse non potuit. quapropter cum se non sine se quaerit, necessario in aliud incurrit, quia non potest se inuenire sine se.
你以為這是它的本性,而非它的刑罰;因此你的魂在認識自己一事上受了欺騙,因為它擁抱那與它相敵之物,彷彿是為著自己,並且藉身體的感官受其影響,便如此深陷於欺騙之嘲弄的謬誤中,以致它尋找自己,彷彿它離了自己,雖然它本身正是那尋找者。因為魂並不是那被尋找的,乃是那藉以尋找的:因為凡它所尋找的,都在它自己之外,它也無需尋找,除非尋找那不與它同在的。但它本身是與自己同在的,因為它若沒有自己便一無所是;所以它本不該尋找自己,因為它若沒有自己便不能存在。因此,當它尋找自己卻不能離開自己時,便必然落入別的東西上,因為它不能離開自己而尋見自己。
You think this to be its nature, not its penalty; and therefore your soul is deceived in the recognition of itself, because it embraces, as if for itself, the things that are adverse to it, and, being affected through the senses of the body, it is so far entangled by the mockeries of deceptions in error, that it seeks itself as though it were absent from itself, although it is itself the very thing that seeks. For the soul is not that which is sought, but that whereby it seeks: for whatever it seeks is outside itself, nor has it any need to seek save what is not with it. But it is itself with itself, since without itself it is nothing; therefore it ought not to have sought itself, since it could not exist without itself. Wherefore, when it seeks itself not without itself, it necessarily falls upon something else, because it cannot find itself without itself.
1:172
haec est illa inlusio, quam qui intellegit dolet ac dolens gemit et cum propheta plangit ac dicit: tota die contristatus ingredior, quoniam anima mea conpleta est inlusionibus. sed istius modi inlusiones in memoria patitur anima, ex qua nihil phantasiarum reuentilare ac proferre posset, nisi easdem a formis corporum per corporeos sensus hausisset, siue enim eadem quae per corpus adtraxit sibimet imaginatur siue ex his quae.uidit illa quae non uidit coniectat atque confingit, certum tamen est imaginari illam intra quendam uentrem memoriae nequaquam posse nisi ea, quae per corpus accepit.
這就是那迷惑,凡明白它的人就憂傷,憂傷便歎息,並與先知一同哀哭說:「我終日哀痛而行,因為我的魂滿了迷惑。」但魂正是在記憶中受這類迷惑之苦,若不是它藉著物質的感官,從眾物體的形狀中攝取了這些,它就無法從記憶中煽起並產出任何幻象。因為無論它向自己想像那藉身體所攝取的事物,還是從它所見過的事物,去推測並虛構它所未見過的事物,總之有一件事是確定的:它在記憶的某種腹腔裡,斷不能想像任何事物,除非那些藉身體所領受的事物。
This is that delusion, which whoever understands grieves, and grieving groans, and laments with the prophet, saying: 'All the day long I go about in sadness, because my soul is filled with delusions.' But it is in the memory that the soul suffers delusions of this kind, from which it could fan up and bring forth none of its phantasms, had it not drawn these same in from the forms of bodies through the corporeal senses. For whether it imagines to itself the very things it has drawn in through the body, or from the things it has seen conjectures and fashions the things it has not seen, yet it is certain that it can by no means imagine, within a certain belly of memory, anything except those things which it has received through the body.
1:173
et haec illi non naturalia, sed poenalia sunt, ut, quoniam a summo bono quod ei deus est inlecebris pellecta corporeis defluxit in corpus,\\, persuasa patiatur illud intra semet ipsam iuste, quod extra se dilexit iniuste. non ergo mihi tu illud esse animam persuadere uelis, quo perturbari potius eandem uides. illa namque si in status pristini sublimitate mansisset, a quo sponte dilapsa est, numquam contra spiritum caro, nec contra carnem spirtusconcupisset, et si homo uerus, hoc est anima rationalis honorem suum, imaginem scilicet dei intellexisset, numquam insipientibus fuisset conparata iumentis, uidelicet ut animaliter uiueret.
並且這些對它不是天然的,乃是刑罰的——以致它既被物質的誘惑所引,從那於它就是神的至高之善流落到身體裡,被說服了,便公正地在它自身之內受那它在自己之外不義所愛之物的苦。所以,不要試圖使我相信:那使你看見魂受擾的,就是魂。因為魂若仍存留在它先前狀態的崇高中,就是它自願從之滑落的那狀態,肉體就絕不會敵著靈而貪戀,靈也絕不會敵著肉體;並且那真人、就是理性的魂,若明白了自己的尊榮,就是神的形像,就絕不會被比作無知的牲畜,也就是過動物般的生活。
And these things are to it not natural, but penal — so that, since, enticed by corporeal allurements, it flowed down from the highest good, which is God to it, into the body, having been persuaded it may justly suffer within its very self that which it unjustly loved outside itself. Do not, therefore, seek to persuade me that that is the soul by which you rather see it disturbed. For if it had remained in the sublimity of its former state, from which it slipped of its own accord, never would the flesh have lusted against the spirit, nor the spirit against the flesh; and if the true man, that is, the rational soul, had understood its own honor, namely the image of God, it would never have been compared to senseless beasts of burden, that is, so as to live after the manner of animals.
1:174
hinc est ille prae oculis eius imaginum corporearum tumultus se semper obiectans, ut si quando uel ad se uel ad deum suum ratiocinando nititur, semper ad corporea phantasiis corporis auocetur. Tu enim cum dicis aliud esse animam, aliud animae cogitationem, melius fortasse dixisses illa, de quibus cogitat, cum de se non cogitat, non esse animam, ipsam uero cogitationem non esse nisi animam, quia illud, quod subiciendum esse dixisti, eatenus animam solere requiescere, ut prorsus cogitet nihil, caret uero. anima nempe uariare cogitata potest, non cogitare non potest.
由此就生出那物質影像的紛擾,常擺在它眼前,不斷自薦,以致每逢它藉推理竭力趨向自己或趨向它的神時,總被身體的幻象召往物質之物。因為當你說魂是一回事、魂的思想是另一回事時,你或許更該說:那些它所思想的事物——當它不思想自己時——並非魂,而那思想本身不外乎就是魂;因為你所說那必須設想的——即魂慣於休息到一個地步,以致全然不思想任何事物——這是全然沒有的。因為魂固然能變換它所思想的,卻不能不思想。
Hence comes that tumult of corporeal images before its eyes, ever thrusting itself forward, so that whenever it strives by reasoning toward either itself or its God, it is always called off to corporeal things by the phantasms of the body. For when you say that the soul is one thing and the soul's thought another, you might perhaps better have said that those things which it thinks about, when it does not think about itself, are not the soul, but that the thought itself is nothing other than the soul; because that which you said must be supposed — that the soul is wont to rest to such a degree that it thinks nothing at all — is altogether lacking. For the soul can indeed vary its thoughts, but it cannot not think.
1:175
quid autem illud est quod somniare dicimus, nisi quod ne defesso quidem corpore in somnosque resoluto animae uis a cogitationibus uacat? tota uero ibi est ubi cogitat, quia tota cogitat. uerum tu idcirco uel maxime de animae statu falleris, quia aliud animam, aliud esse animae potentias credis. quod enim cogitat accidens eius est, substantia uero qua cogitat. hoc equidem de uolentate oportet agnoscas. nam sicut tota anima cogitatio est, ita anima tota uoluntas est et quae perfecte uult tota uult, et ut supra dictum est, quaecumque illi uelle accidentia est, ipsum uero uelle substantia est.
但我們所謂的作夢,不就是說:即使身體疲乏並溶入睡眠,魂的能力仍不得脫離思想嗎?但它整個就在它思想之處,因為它整個都在思想。然而你對魂之狀態之所以被欺騙,最主要的緣由就是這個:你相信魂是一回事、魂的諸能力是另一回事。因為它所思想的,是它的偶性,而它藉以思想的,是它的本質。論到意志,你實在當這樣承認。因為正如整個魂就是思想,照樣,整個魂就是意志;那完全地願意的,就是整個地願意;並且,如上面所說,凡屬於它的「願意」乃是偶性,而「願意」本身乃是它的本質。
But what is that which we call dreaming, except that not even when the body is wearied and dissolved into sleep is the soul's power free from thoughts? But it is wholly there where it thinks, because it wholly thinks. But you are deceived about the state of the soul above all for this reason: that you believe the soul to be one thing and the soul's powers another. For what it thinks is its accident, but that whereby it thinks is its substance. This indeed you ought to acknowledge concerning the will. For just as the whole soul is thought, so the whole soul is will; and that which wills perfectly wills wholly; and, as was said above, whatever willing belongs to it is an accident, but the willing itself is its substance.
1:176
hinc etiam in sacris literis uoluntatis perfectae definitio, prout illud est, quod ita uel ita uoluit, damnabilis laudabilisue censetur. sic in euangelio dominus: qui uiderit, inquit, mulierem ad concupiscendum eam, iam moechatus est eam in corde suo. et in bonam partem loco alio angelorum uocibus dicitur: gloria in excelsis deo et in terra pax hominibus bonae uoluntatis. ecce dilectio, ut tu arbitraris, animi quaedam portio est, ut ratio docet, animus totus est. si quid ergo toto amore amo, non id ipsum toto animo diligo? et ubi uacat illud quod dicitur: diliges dominum deum tuum ex toto corde tuo et ex tota anima tua, si animae pars putatur esse dilectio?
因此在聖經中,那完全的意志,就照它如此這般所願意的是該定罪的還是該稱讚的,而受論斷。所以在福音書裡,主說:「凡看見婦女就動淫念的,這人心裡已經與她犯姦淫了。」在良善的一面,另一處藉天使的聲音說:「在至高之處榮耀歸與神,在地上平安歸與祂所喜悅的人。」看哪,照你所設想的,愛是心智的某一部分;但照理性所教導的,愛乃是整個心智。那麼,我若以我全部的愛去愛任何事物,豈不是以我整個的魂去愛那事物嗎?並且,若愛被認為是魂的一部分,那麼那所說的話「你要全心、全魂愛主你的神」,又有什麼餘地呢?
Hence also in the sacred Scriptures the perfect will, according to whether that which it willed in such or such a way is damnable or praiseworthy, is so judged. So in the Gospel the Lord says: 'Whoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart.' And on the good side, in another place, by the voices of the angels it is said: 'Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of good will.' Behold, love, as you suppose, is a certain portion of the mind; but, as reason teaches, it is the whole mind. If, then, I love anything with my whole love, do I not love that very thing with my whole soul? And where is room for that which is said: 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart and with thy whole soul,' if love is thought to be a part of the soul?
1:177
si enim parte sui diligit anima, non utique tota diligit. sin uero tota diligit, tota absque ambiguitate dilectio est. dicitur enim uereque dicitur, quon- \' iam deus dilectio est sed dilectio illa talis est, ut nec ipsa diligere nisi bonum nec per eam diligi possit nisi bene. haec autem dilectio, quod est anima humana, propter adfectuum mutabilitatem potest et in superiora, quod ei solus deus est, caelesti cartate flagrare et in inferiora damnabili amore diffluere. quodlibet tamen diligat, si toto amore diligit, tota diligit et, cum tota diligit, tota dilectio est, quae unitas in corpore scilicet non est. XXV.
因為魂若以自己的一部分去愛,那它就必不是全然地愛。但它若全然地愛,那麼無疑那整體就是愛。因為經上說,並且是真實地說:「神就是愛」;但那愛是這樣的:它本身既不能愛任何事物,除非愛良善的,也不能藉它去愛任何事物,除非美好地去愛。但這愛——就是人的魂——因其情感的可變,便既能朝向更高之物(於它惟有神是這樣)以屬天的愛火燃燒,又能朝向更低之物,在該定罪之愛中流溢消散。然而它無論愛什麼,若以它全部的愛去愛,就是全然地愛;並且當它全然地愛時,那整體就是愛——而這合一在身體中是沒有的。第二十五章。
For if the soul loves with a part of itself, it certainly does not love wholly. But if it loves wholly, then beyond doubt the whole is love. For it is said, and truly said, that 'God is love'; but that love is such that it can neither itself love anything but the good, nor can anything be loved through it except well. But this love, which is the human soul, on account of the mutability of its affections, can both, toward higher things, which to it God alone is, burn with heavenly charity, and, toward lower things, melt away in damnable love. Yet whatever it loves, if it loves with its whole love, it loves wholly; and, when it loves wholly, the whole is love — which unity is not in the body, that is. XXV.
1:178
EXEMPLVM DE GEOMETRICA ARITHMETICA ATQVE DIALECTICA AD ERVDIENDVM LECTOREM IN EA QVAE OBSCVRA SVNT, QVID VIDEAT ANIMA PER SE, QVID PER CORPVS. Sed dicis: quando absentem carum suum cogitat, numquid uelut ipso conspecto desideriis satisfecit? ista, ut ego conicio atque ut plane probo, potissima admodum causa est, quae temet ignarum perpulit animam referre corpoream. a sensibus quaeso corporis paulisper adtollere ac si uales perspice, quae uel quanta uis uidendi sit animo, et si quid potes animi uisum corporisque discerne. corpus certe nihil uidet, quia nihil utique sentit absque anima, ac per hoc animus corporea per corpus uidet, incorporea per se.
取自幾何、算術與辯證學的一個例證,為要在隱晦之事上教導讀者,使他明白魂藉自己看見什麼、藉身體看見什麼。但你說:當魂想念它那不在身邊的所愛者時,豈不彷彿親眼見到他一般,滿足了自己的渴慕嗎?照我所推測、並我所清楚證明的,這正是那使你不知不覺被驅使去稱魂為物質性的首要緣由。我求你,從身體的感官中稍微把自己提起片刻,你若能夠,就察看心智中看見的能力是什麼、有多大;你若能夠,就把心智的視覺與身體的視覺分別開來。身體確實毫無所見,因為它離了魂的確毫無所感;藉此,心智乃藉身體看見物質之物,藉自己看見非物質之物。
AN EXAMPLE FROM GEOMETRY, ARITHMETIC, AND DIALECTIC, TO INSTRUCT THE READER IN THINGS THAT ARE OBSCURE, AS TO WHAT THE SOUL SEES THROUGH ITSELF AND WHAT THROUGH THE BODY. But you say: when it thinks of its absent beloved, does it not, as if he were beheld in person, satisfy its desires? This, as I conjecture and as I clearly prove, is the chief cause of all that has driven you, unawares, to call the soul corporeal. From the senses of the body, I pray, lift yourself up a little while, and, if you are able, perceive what and how great is the power of seeing in the mind; and, if you can, distinguish the mind's sight from the body's. The body certainly sees nothing, because it surely perceives nothing apart from the soul; and through this, the mind sees corporeal things through the body, incorporeal things through itself.
1:179
haec ipsa nunc, quantum in praesentiarum res postulat, sequestremus, ut quae sint animi uisa per corpus, quae sine corpore euidenter adpareat. nam qui uel aliquid eruditus est, credo nouerit in geometrica disciplina quid sit punctum quidue linea, sed quia inter eos, qui ista dignabuntur legere, potest esse qui nesciat, de hoc ipso paululum dissertando quaeramus. linea est, ut doctissimi atque excellentes uiri non dixere solum, sed ratiocinando probauere, longitudo simplex, quae in corpore prorsus nequeat inueniri eo quod omne corpus longitudine longum sit, non tamen ipsa sit longitudo neque possit sic esse longum, ut non latum simul altumque sit.
如今讓我們把這些事擱在一旁,就現今題目所要求的而論,好叫我們顯明心智藉身體所見的是什麼,又離了身體所辨別的是什麼。因為凡稍受過教導的人,我相信,必在幾何這門學問裡知道什麼是點、什麼是線。但因為在那些肯屈尊閱讀這些事的人中,或許有一個不知道的,讓我們稍稍論辯這事本身來探究一下。線——如那些最有學問、最卓越的人不單說過、且藉推理證明過的——乃是單純的長,這長斷不能在物體中找到,理由是凡物體在長度上雖然是長的,本身卻不是「長」,也不能僅僅是長而不同時兼有寬與高。
Let us now set these very matters aside, so far as the present subject demands, in order that we may make evident what are the mind's sights through the body, and what it discerns without the body. For whoever has been even somewhat instructed, I believe, will know in the geometric discipline what a point is and what a line. But because among those who shall deign to read these things there may be one who does not know, let us inquire by discoursing a little upon this very matter. A line is — as most learned and excellent men have not only said but proved by reasoning — a simple length, which can by no means be found in a body, on the ground that every body is long in length, yet is not itself length, nor can it be long in such a way as not to be at the same time broad and high.
1:180
quocirca sicut aiunt etiam si araneae filum cogitaueris, quia utique corpus est, non solum longitudinem cogitasti, habet enim pro modo suo indissociabilem longitudinis suae latitudinem atque altitudinem. igitur si, ut fateri ueritas cogit, aliud est longitudo quam latitudo, seposita latitudine solam longitudinem cogitemus. scio autem hanc eandem liquido conspici non esse multorum, quam cum Marcius quoque philosophus negaret mathematico Adrasto se uidere, cum lineas fabrorum nimie uideret: utique non mirum est, inquit Adrastus, quod habes oculos similes fabrorum, ingenium dissimile, Pythagorae.
因此,正如他們所說,縱然你設想一根蛛絲,因它確實是物體,你也並未單單設想了長;因為它按其分量,自有一個與其長度密不可分的寬與高。所以,若如真理逼我們承認的,長是異於寬的某物,那麼讓我們撇開寬,單單設想長。但我深知,要清楚察見這同一件事,並不屬於多數人;因為當哲學家馬基烏斯也向數學家阿德拉斯托斯否認自己能看見它,因他看木匠的線看得太粗糙時,阿德拉斯托斯說:「你有像木匠一樣的眼睛,卻沒有像畢達哥拉斯一樣的才智,這實在不足為奇。」
Wherefore, as they say, even if you should conceive a spider's thread, since it is certainly a body, you have not conceived length alone; for it has, in proportion to its measure, a breadth and a height of its own, inseparable from its length. Therefore, if — as truth compels us to confess — length is something other than breadth, let us, setting breadth aside, conceive length alone. But I know well that to perceive this same thing clearly belongs not to many; for when the philosopher Marcius too denied to the mathematician Adrastus that he could see it, since he saw the lines of carpenters too grossly, Adrastus said: 'It is surely no wonder that you have eyes like a carpenter's, but a genius unlike Pythagoras'.'
1:181
sed non idcirco tardioribus desperandum est, modo ut auctoritati cedamus qui rationem forte non capimus. Haec ergo de qua loqui institueram longitudo cum fuerit puncto inchoata punctoque finita, a Graecis γραμμή , a nostris linea dicitur. iam nunc si quid sit longitudo sine latitudine congnoscere ualuisti et lineam longitudine finita formasti, duas aequales lineas sibimet άντιστάας e regione constitue, quod cum feceris, intellege te figuram duabus lineis paribus non fecisse. figura enim dicitur, cum paribus inparibusue lineis capitibus sese contingentibus locus ambitur.
但較遲鈍的人不可因此被視為無望,只要在我們或許掌握不了那道理之處,肯讓步於權威。那麼,我先前所開始要講的這個長,當它由一點開始、又由一點結束時,希臘人稱之為「γραμμή」,我們稱之為「線」。如今,你若能認出什麼是沒有寬的長,並已造出一條以長為界的線,就把兩條相等的線彼此相對、面對面地擺放;當你這樣作了,要明白你並未用兩條相等的線造出一個圖形。因為所謂圖形,乃是當相等或不相等的線以其端點彼此相觸,圍成一塊空間之時。
But the slower-witted are not on that account to be despaired of, provided that we yield to authority where perchance we do not grasp the reasoning. This length, then, of which I had begun to speak, when it has been begun by a point and ended by a point, is called by the Greeks 'grammē', by us a 'line'. Now then, if you have been able to recognize what length without breadth is, and have formed a line bounded by length, set two equal lines opposite to each other, facing one another; and when you have done this, understand that you have not made a figure with two equal lines. For it is called a figure when, with equal or unequal lines touching one another at their ends, a space is enclosed.
1:182
duabus ergo paribus lineis sine auersim positis sine capite contingentibus figura non clauditur, tribus uero aequalibus lineis figura fit trigona, et hoc aeterna atque indemutabilis ratio est omni humanae menti uel non admonitae clarens liquido. numquid ergo tribus lineis paribus quae semet mutuo capitibus tangunt fieri umquam nisi trigona poterit?
所以,藉兩條相等的線彼此分開、端點不相觸而擺放,並不圍成圖形;但藉三條相等的線,便成了三角的圖形——並且這是永恆不變的原理,向每一個人的心智、甚至向未受提醒的心智,都清楚顯明。因為藉三條彼此端點相觸的相等的線,除了三角形以外,豈能造出任何別的東西呢?
Therefore, by two equal lines placed apart, not touching at their ends, a figure is not closed; but by three equal lines a triangular figure is made — and this is an eternal and unchangeable principle, clearly evident to every human mind, even one not admonished. For can it ever come about that, by three equal lines which mutually touch one another at their ends, anything but a triangle should be made?
1:183
aut istud magis nunc uerum est, quam fuit, aut esse hoc uerum aliquando coepit aut aliquando desinet, aut non est facilius corporeum interire mundum, cuius utique tumidae localesque formae istarum inlocalium incorporaliumque sunt imago formarum, quam ut aliquid ex his uel uariari specie uel transmoueri loco uel senio ueterescere uel quoquo pacto mutari queat? ne ergo per omnes te disciplinae istius minutias traham neue intentionem tuam in adspectandis planarum figurarum uel cuborum uel pyramidarum rationibus teneam, propter circuli perfectionem de una tantum figura, ut adhuc fecimus, breuiter conloquamur. Circulus fit ex una linea.
這要嘛現在比從前更真實,要嘛它在某個時候開始為真、或在某個時候將不再為真;否則,物質的世界——其膨脹而佔位的形狀,正是那些非佔位、非物質之形式的影像——之毀滅,並不比這些形式中任何一個之或在外觀上改變、或在位置上挪移、或因衰老而陳舊、或以任何方式變動更為容易。因此,為免我把你拖過這門學問的一切瑣細,也免使你的注意力滯留於平面圖形、立方體或角錐的算理之上,我們就為著圓的完美,如同至今所行的,只簡短地談論一種圖形。圓是由一條線構成的。
Either this is now more true than it once was, or it began at some time to be true, or it will at some time cease to be true; or else it is not easier for the corporeal world to perish — whose swelling, place-bound shapes are surely the image of those non-spatial, incorporeal forms — than for any of these forms to be varied in appearance, or shifted in place, or grown old with age, or in any way whatever altered. Therefore, lest I drag you through all the minutiae of this discipline, and lest I hold your attention upon the reckonings of plane figures or cubes or pyramids, let us, on account of the perfection of the circle, speak briefly of but a single figure, as we have done thus far. A circle is made from a single line.
1:184
sed iure nunc illud admoneberis, quod linea sine latitudine atque altitudine perfectior est, quae tamen habet aliquid se ipsa perfectius. punctum nempe principaliter est origo lineae, ab ipso incipitur ipsoque finitur, cum punctum nec oriri a quoquam pateat nec finiri. hoc namque continet in figuris punctum, quod unus in numeris. ista ergo linea, quae transuersim secari potest, scindi per longum. non potest, quia utique si scinditur, habet latitudinem, cum secanda est, puncto caeditur, cum punctum scilicet non caedatur. perfectior ergo longitudo latitudine, quia latitudo et transuersim et directim recipit sectionem.
但你如今將公道地受提醒:一條線——沒有寬度與高度——是較為完美的,然而它在自身之內卻有某種比它自己更完美之物。因為點首先乃是線的起源:線由點起始,又於點終止,而點本身既不見其由任何物生出,也不見其被終結。因為在圖形中,點所佔的地位正如數中的「一」。所以這條可橫向被切的線,卻不能縱向被劈開;因為若它被劈,必定就有寬度了;當它要被切時,是在一個點上被斷開,而點本身卻不被斷開。因此長度比寬度更完美,因為寬度既能橫向、也能直向地接受切分。
But you will now justly be reminded that a line — being without breadth and height — is more perfect, and yet it has something within itself more perfect than itself. For the point is, in the first place, the origin of the line: from it the line begins and in it the line ends, while the point itself can neither be seen to arise from anything nor to be ended. For among figures the point holds the same place as the unit among numbers. Therefore this line, which can be cut crosswise, cannot be split lengthwise; for surely if it were split it would have breadth, and when it is to be cut it is severed at a point, whereas the point itself is not severed. Length, then, is more perfect than breadth, because breadth admits of division both crosswise and straight along.
1:185
perfectior latitudo altitudine, quia altitudo non solum findi ac secari, uerum et a latere caedi potest. ergo altitudo sine latitudine et longitudine esse non potest, et ubi haec tria sunt, haud dubie corpus est. latitudo sine longitudine esse non potest, longitudo sine his omnibus esse potest, sed sine puncto esse non. potest. sine his uero punctum semper est nec cuiuspiam ut sit indiget, quia unius nullum potest esse principium. circulus igitur una eademque circumflexa fit linea, sed sicut in trigonis et tetragonis per angulos puncta sunt, quibus figurarum ratio consistit, sic in circulo eius medium puncto possidebitur, ut circulus rata dimensione formetur.
寬度比高度更完美,因為高度不僅能被劈開、被切斷,還能從側面被斷除。所以高度不能離開寬度與長度而存在;凡這三者俱在之處,無疑就是物體。寬度不能離開長度而存在;長度可以離開這一切而存在,卻不能離開點而存在。然而點卻總是離開這些而存在,且為要存在無需任何別物,因為「一」不能有起始。圓乃是由同一條彎曲的線所成;但正如在三角形與四邊形中,角上有點,圖形的結構藉以確立,照樣在圓中,它的圓心也將由一個點所佔據,使圓得以按固定的比例成形。
Breadth is more perfect than height, because height can not only be cleft and cut, but can also be severed from the side. Therefore height cannot exist without breadth and length; and where these three are, there is, beyond doubt, a body. Breadth cannot exist without length; length can exist without all these, but it cannot exist without the point. Yet the point always exists without these, and needs nothing whatever in order to be, since of the unit there can be no beginning. The circle, then, is made by one and the same curved line; but just as in triangles and quadrangles there are points at the angles, by which the structure of the figures is established, so in the circle its centre will be held by a point, that the circle may be formed in fixed proportion.
1:186
nam cum unum circini radium fixeris atque alium a centro extrinsecus circumflexa, adtende quantum potes centri potentiam ab stabili radio illum qui circumagitur radium regere et illic, ubi localiter non est, potentialiter circulum figurare. Hic si purgata mentis intendas acie, subrutilare tibi iam debet quid sit anima. illud etiam quale est quod, si sensum corporis consulamus, per medium circulum duae pares lineae iuxtim duci posse credantur, cum ratio manifesta conuincat nequaquam per eundem medium duci duas posse nisi una sit breuior? uidetur mihi, sicut superius de trigona patuit, istic quoque circuli ratio insolubilibus atque aeternis manere legibus stabilis.
因為當你固定圓規的一腳,又用另一腳從圓心在外圍旋轉時,請盡你所能地觀察圓心的能力:它如何從那靜止的一腳掌管那被旋轉的一腳,並在它本不在位之處,潛在地使圓成形。在此,若你向它凝注心靈被洗淨的鋒芒,靈魂為何物便當已隱隱向你發出微光。還有這也是何等之事:若我們訴諸肉體的感官,便會以為兩條相等的線能並排地穿過圓的中央,而明白的理性卻證明:除非有一條較短,否則絕不能有兩條線穿過同一個中央?我看,正如上文論及三角形時所顯明的,這裡圓的原理也照樣在不可解、永恆的律法之下穩立不移。
For when you have fixed one arm of the compass and swung the other round from the centre on the outside, observe as much as you can the power of the centre, how from the stationary arm it governs that arm which is carried round, and there, where it is not present locally, it potentially shapes the circle. Here, if you direct upon it the cleansed edge of your mind, it should already begin to glow faintly for you what the soul is. And what manner of thing is this too: that, if we consult the bodily sense, two equal lines may be believed capable of being drawn side by side through the middle of a circle, while manifest reason proves that by no means can two lines be drawn through the same middle unless one be shorter? It seems to me, just as was made clear above concerning the triangle, that here too the principle of the circle stands stable under indissoluble and eternal laws.
1:187
tu mihi nunc dicas uelim, si ista localiter conspicit anima, quid causae est, ut mihi aliquid rotundum, trigonum uel tetragonum in occidente de corporibus formare molienti eadem sine tumore uel motu ratio rotundi uel quadri non desit, cum eodem temporis puncto secundum eandem rotundi et quadrati legem in oriente alius paria de corporibus ualeat fabricare? uidesne uel de his, quae conspicatur anima, quid sit uisus animi? intellegisne intellegibile et intellegens nequaquam posse seiungi? animaduertisne etiam quid intersit inter illas formas, quas corpore cernimus, et istas, quas mente conspicimus? istas esse sempiternum mundum, cuius hic mundus imago sit, unde diuinitus dictum est:
如今我願你告訴我這事:若靈魂是以佔位的方式看見這些事物,那麼,當我著手用西方的物體為自己構成某種圓形、三角形或四方形時,那圓或方的觀念何以不離我而去,且毫無體積與動作——而在同一時間之點上,按著同一圓與方的律法,另一個人在東方竟能用物體造出與之相等之物?你豈不從靈魂所看見的這些事上,看出心靈的視覺是什麼嗎?你豈不明白「可被理解者」與「正在理解者」絕不能被分開嗎?你豈不也察覺,那些我們用肉體所辨識的形式,與這些我們用心智所看見的形式之間有何分別嗎——這些乃是那永恆的世界,今世不過是它的影像?因此有神聖的話說:
Now I would have you tell me this: if the soul beholds these things spatially, what is the reason that, when I set about forming for myself something round, triangular, or square out of bodies in the west, the same notion of round or square is not lacking to me without any bulk or motion — while at the same point of time, according to the very same law of round and square, another in the east is able to fashion their equals out of bodies? Do you not see, even from these things which the soul beholds, what the vision of the mind is? Do you understand that the intelligible and the intelligent can in no wise be sundered? Do you also mark what difference there is between those forms which we discern with the body and these which we behold with the mind — that these are the everlasting world, of which this world is an image? Whence it was divinely said:
1:188
praeterit enim figura huius mundi. uides etiam quod cum longitudines, latitudines et altitudines corporum scire nullius propemodum sit momenti, satis esse aliud, unde dicit apostolus oportere nos nosse quid sit latitudo et longitudo, sublimitas et profundum? quid enim mihi proderit uspiam altitudinem corporei caeli quaerere, planorum siderum diastemata uel circulorum uias uel singulorum interualla rimari, quid spatia terrae cognoscere uel abyssi profunda penetrare? non de his me, ut reor, apostolus commonitum uoluit, quae non solum laboriosa sunt, sed etiam noxia si, cum per haec ad aeterna semperque manentia transeundum sit, in his haereatur atque remaneatur.
因為這世界的樣式將要過去。你豈不也看見:知道物體的長、寬、高幾乎毫無關緊,卻另有一事是足夠的——使徒論到它說,我們應當明白何為那寬、長、高、深?因為我在任何地方探究有形諸天的高度、窺察散布之星辰的間距、或諸圓的軌道、或各天體之間的距離,於我有何益處?知道地的廣袤、或深入深淵的幽暗,於我有何益?我想,使徒並非要在這些事上提醒我——這些事不僅勞苦,甚且有害,倘若本當藉著它們越進那永恆常存之事,人卻反而黏附其上、滯留其中。
For the fashion of this world passes away. Do you also see that, whereas to know the lengths, breadths, and heights of bodies is of almost no moment, there is something else which is enough — concerning which the Apostle says that we ought to know what is the breadth and length, the height and depth? For what will it profit me anywhere to search out the height of the corporeal heaven, to pry into the intervals of the spread-out stars, or the paths of the circles, or the distances of the several bodies; what to know the dimensions of the earth or to penetrate the depths of the abyss? Of these things, as I judge, the Apostle did not wish to admonish me — things which are not only toilsome but even harmful, if, when through them one ought to pass on to things eternal and ever-abiding, one clings and lingers in them instead.
1:189
Reuertere nunc atque intuere omne longum longitudine longum fieri, ipsam uero longitudinem longam dici non posse, ut omne castum castitate castum fieri, ipsam uero castam non dici ullatenus castitatem. cum ergo meram longitudinem contemplari cupis aut cum in trigonum uel hexagonum mentis oculum figis, proice quantum uales ac refuge non solum omne corporeum, sed quidquid simile potest esse corporeo, et cum trigonam uel tribus punctis ac tribus lineis uel rotundam puncto uel linea conformari incorporaliter atque inlocaliter uideris, uim quoque ac supereminentiam conspice numerorum et intellege uniuersum corporeum numerabile per numeros fieri, ipsos uero numeros non posse numerari.
如今你回轉過來,觀察:凡長之物都是藉長度而成為長,而長度本身卻不能被稱為長——正如凡貞潔之物都是藉貞潔而成為貞潔,而貞潔本身卻絕不能被稱為貞潔。因此,當你渴望默想純粹的長度時,或當你把心智的眼定睛於三角形或六邊形時,請盡你所能地拋開、躲避——不僅躲避一切有形之物,更躲避凡能像有形者之物;當你看見三角形由三點三線、或圓由一點一線非物質地、非佔位地構成時,也要觀看數的能力與超絕,並要明白:一切有形之物都是藉著數而成為可數的,而數本身卻不能被數。
Now turn back and observe that everything long is made long by length, while length itself cannot be called long — just as everything chaste is made chaste by chastity, while chastity itself can in no way be called chaste. When, therefore, you desire to contemplate pure length, or when you fix the eye of your mind upon a triangle or a hexagon, cast off as far as you are able, and flee not only everything corporeal but whatever can be like the corporeal; and when you have seen a triangle formed by three points and three lines, or a circle formed by a point or a line, incorporeally and non-spatially, behold also the power and pre-eminence of numbers, and understand that all that is corporeal is made numerable by numbers, but the numbers themselves cannot be numbered.
1:190
nam quis non dicam eloqui, sed cogitare digne ualeat, quod numerus, cum ex uno et per unum et in uno sit, principium tamen ac finis illius non sit? si enim dixerimus unum numeri esse principium, ipsius unius quod dicemus esse principium P ecce habes principium numeri in principio, ut ex ipsa sit numerus. iam uero si numerare uelimus, adicimus unum uni ut fiant, duo, et unum duobus ut fiant tria, et unum tribus ut fiant quattuor, et deinceps quotiens unum multiplicauerimus, totiens quasi multi singuli in summa ducuntur, ut decies ducti decem et uicies uiginti et centies centum et millies mille nominentur, ut agnoscas omnem numerum ita per unum esse, sicut ex uno procedere.
因為誰能配得地——我不說述說,乃連思想——明白:數雖是出於一、藉著一、又在一之內,卻沒有那「一」的起始或終結?因為我們若說「一」是數的起始,那麼「一」本身的起始我們又當說是什麼呢?看哪,你在起始裡就有了數的起始,叫數從它而生。但如今我們若要計數,便將一加於一成為二、將一加於二成為三、將一加於三成為四;此後,我們每將那「一」相乘多少次,就有彷彿那麼多的個別之「一」被聚成一個總數——以致十取十次稱為百、十取二十倍稱為二十、百取百倍稱為百、千取千倍稱為千——好叫你認出:凡數既是從一而出,也照樣是藉著一而有的。
For who could worthily, I will not say utter, but even conceive, how number — though it be from one, and through one, and in one — yet has no beginning or end of that One? For if we should say that the unit is the beginning of number, what shall we say to be the beginning of the unit itself? Behold, you have the beginning of number in the beginning, so that from it number arises. But now, if we wish to count, we add one to one that there be two, and one to two that there be three, and one to three that there be four; and thereafter, as often as we have multiplied the one, so often, as it were, many single ones are gathered into a sum — so that ten taken ten times are named a hundred, and twenty taken twentyfold, and a hundred taken a hundredfold, and a thousand taken a thousandfold — that you may recognize that every number is through one, even as it proceeds from one.
1:191
illud uero patet ad finem numeri, qui nullus est prorsus, ueniri non posse, quia trans omnem numerum, qui ex uno et per unum et in uno est, semper est unus. tria tamen ista sunt, cum dicimus ex uno et per unum et in uno, pariter aeterna, perinde inlocalia ubique tota, eidem infinito semper aequalia, quia nullum uere unum maius unumue minus est. haec sunt numerorum inchoantia ducentia perficientia: ipsa nec inchoata nec numerata nec finita, credo, quia sapientiae dei non est numerus. nam cum ex uno et per unum et in uno sit numerus, nec numerari nisi trifariam possit, ut per eundem numerum ordiamur numeremus finiamus, ipse est ternarius totus, per quem omnis est numerus.
但這事是明顯的:人不能來到數的終點,因為數根本沒有終點;因為在凡數之外——數既是出於一、藉著一、又在一之內——總是有那「一」。然而當我們說「出於一、藉著一、又在一之內」時,這乃是三:同等永恆、同樣非佔位、處處全備、永遠與那同一無限者相等,因為沒有任何「一」真正大過另一個「一」,也沒有更小的「一」。這些就是那使數開始、引導、成全之物;它們自己卻既不被開始、不被計數、也不被終結——我相信,這是因為神的智慧是無數的。因為數既是出於一、藉著一、又在一之內,並且除非以三重方式便不能被數——使我們藉著同一個數來開始、計數、終結——所以它本身就是那完整的三,凡數都是藉它而有的。
But this is plain: that one cannot come to an end of number, which simply has none, because beyond every number — which is from one, and through one, and in one — there is always the One. Yet these are three, when we say from one, and through one, and in one — equally eternal, alike non-spatial, everywhere whole, ever equal to the same Infinite, since no one is truly greater than one, nor one less. These are the things that begin, lead on, and perfect numbers; themselves neither begun, nor numbered, nor finished — I believe, because of the wisdom of God there is no number. For since number is from one, and through one, and in one, and cannot be numbered save in three ways — so that by the same number we begin, count, and finish — it is itself the whole ternary, through which every number is.
1:192
ecce quod habitat in anima humana: ecce quod oculo cordis uidere concessum est. quo diffugimus, quo distrahimur, cur in nobismet ipsis extra nos sumus? cur patriam nostram localiter quaerimus, de qua utique non ambulando, sed peccando discessimus? cur tenebras splendere credimus, quas uidere ipsum est utique non uidere? ueritatem certe quaerimus: non illam per spatia locorum oportere quaeri, non per corporeum aliquid aestimes inueniri..satis ei corpore non solum tangendo, sed etiam cogitando se separabit qui huic adhaerebit. inlocale certe quaerimus, non illud quaeso per locale quaeramus. fecit sibi ipsa ueritas sui compotem similitudinem.
看哪,這就是住在人靈裡的;看哪,這就是蒙恩得以用心眼看見的。我們向何處四散逃離,向何處被扯裂分開,我們何以在自己裡面卻在自己之外?我們為何以佔位的方式尋找我們的故鄉——那我們離開時實在不是靠行走、乃是靠犯罪而離開的故鄉?我們為何相信黑暗會發光——那黑暗,看見它其實正是全然看不見?我們所尋求的確是真理:你不要以為當在地方的空間中尋求它,也不要以為要藉任何有形之物尋見它。凡將緊附於這真理的人,必充分地使自己與身體分離——不僅藉觸摸,更藉思想。我們所尋求的確是非佔位的;我求你,不要藉佔位之物去尋求它。真理自己為自己造了一個與自己有分的相似者。
Behold what dwells in the human soul; behold what it has been granted to see with the eye of the heart. Whither do we flee apart, whither are we drawn asunder, why are we, within our very selves, outside ourselves? Why do we seek our homeland spatially — the homeland from which we departed surely not by walking but by sinning? Why do we believe that darkness shines — darkness which, to see it, is in truth not to see at all? Truth assuredly we seek: do not suppose that it ought to be sought through spaces of place, nor that it is to be found through anything corporeal. He will sufficiently separate himself from the body — not only by touching but also by thinking — who will cleave to this Truth. Surely we seek what is non-spatial; let us not, I pray, seek it through the spatial. Truth itself has made for itself a likeness that shares in itself.
1:193
hoc in nobis adferamus illi quod fecit, non conuiciemur deum nostrum dicentes illi: non potuisti facere aliquid simile tui, quia, si corpus sum, similis tui non sum, quia de nobismet ipsis nos ille conuincet. XXVI. SECRETA DEI LOCVTIO AD ANIMAM, QVALITER SE DEBEAT SCISCITARI. Loquitur enim silentio mihi ueritas et dicit mihi: tu certe qui corpus esse te credis, unde incorporeo uerbo uteris? aliud credo est uerbum tuum, id est consilium tuum, aliud uox uerbi, aliud quod sonat, aliud quod intellegitur. nam sicut uox potest esse sine uerbo, ita est uerbum sine uoce.
讓我們在自己裡面把祂所造的獻給祂,也不要辱罵我們的神,對祂說:祢不能造出與祢相似之物——因為我若是身體,就不像祢——因為祂要藉我們自己定我們的罪。第二十六章 神向靈魂的隱祕言語,論靈魂當如何省察自己。因為真理在靜默中向我說話,對我說:你既確信自己是身體——你怎能使用一個非物質的「言」呢?我信你的「言」,就是你的思想,是一回事;言的聲音是另一回事;那發聲的是一回事,那被領會的又是一回事。因為正如聲音能離開言而存在,照樣言也能離開聲音而存在。
Let us bring to Him in ourselves that which He made, and let us not revile our God by saying to Him: You could not make anything like Yourself — since, if I am a body, I am not like You — because by our very selves He will convict us. XXVI. THE SECRET SPEECH OF GOD TO THE SOUL, HOW IT OUGHT TO INQUIRE OF ITSELF. For Truth speaks to me in silence and says to me: You who surely believe yourself to be a body — whence do you use an incorporeal word? Your word, that is, your thought, is one thing, I believe; the voice of the word is another; another is what sounds, another is what is understood. For just as the voice can exist without the word, so the word exists without the voice.
1:194
utitur tamen quodam indumento uocis uerbum tuum, ut insonet auribus, sicut ego indumento carnis, ut uiderer hominibus, et cum loqueris, obsequium uocis aurem tenus meat, uerbum uero inlocaliter ad animam permeat, quia, sicut ad illum cui loqueris accedit, ita a te utique non recedit, et si loquentem te unus audierit, totum uerbum tuum penes te est, totum penes illum, et si duo audierint, totum audiunt, et si multi, totum, et omnibus totum et singulis totum et tibi totum est noli in te perdere tam magnum munus meum, similitudinem meam, quam tibi benignissime tribui, ut qualiter ad me tenderes, non extra te quaereres.
然而你的言使用某種聲音的衣袍,好叫它能在耳中發響,正如我曾使用肉身的衣袍,好叫我能被人看見;當你說話時,聲音的服事只達到耳邊,但言卻非佔位地穿透到靈魂裡,因為它既達到你所對之說話的人,也確不離開你。若有一人聽你說話,你全部的言都在你這裡,也全部在他那裡;若有兩人聽見,他們都聽見全部;若有許多人,也都聽見全部;對眾人是全部,對各人是全部,對你也是全部。你不要在自己裡面失落我這如此大的恩賜——我的相像,就是我極其慈愛地賜給你的,好叫你藉以朝向我的途徑,不至於在你自己之外尋找我。
Yet your word uses a certain garment of voice, that it may sound in the ears, just as I used the garment of flesh, that I might be seen by men; and when you speak, the service of the voice goes only as far as the ear, but the word passes non-spatially through to the soul, because, just as it reaches him to whom you speak, so it surely does not depart from you. And if one alone hear you speaking, your whole word is with you, the whole with him; and if two hear, they hear the whole; and if many, the whole; and to all the whole, and to each the whole, and to you the whole. Do not lose in yourself so great a gift of Mine, My likeness, which I most kindly bestowed upon you, so that, by such means as you might reach toward Me, you should not seek Me outside yourself.
1:195
nemo uenit adpatrem, nisi per me, et nemo ad me, nisi quem pater meus adtraxerit, et nemo ad me uel ad patrem uenit, nisi caritas diffundatur in corde eius per spiritum sanctum, qui non nisi bene credenti, bene speranti et bene quaerenti dabitur. ad istam, quod unus deus sumus, tu homo factus es trinitatem, cum dictum est: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram. introinspice te de te ipsa, o humana anima, et te memineris. uide mentem tuam, uide uerbum tuum, uide uoluntatem tuam. nam totum est in mente quod cogitas, et quod totum simul meministi, totum simul cogitas et uis cogitare atque meminisse, hoc est, amas habere mentem et cogitationem.
若不藉著我,沒有人能到父那裡去;除了我父所吸引的,沒有人能到我這裡來;除非有愛藉著聖靈澆灌在人心裡,沒有人能到我或父那裡來;這聖靈只賜給那正當地相信、正當地盼望、正當地尋求的人。為著這三一——就是我們乃一位神——人哪,你被造了,正如所說的:「我們要照著我們的形像、按著我們的樣式造人。」人的靈哪,你從你自己裡面省察自己,記念你自己。看你的心智,看你的言,看你的意志。因為凡你所思想的都在心智裡,你全然且同時所記念的,你也全然且同時思想,並願意思想與記念——這就是說,你愛擁有心智與思想。
No one comes to the Father except through Me, and no one comes to Me except him whom My Father has drawn; and no one comes to Me or to the Father unless love be poured forth in his heart through the Holy Spirit, who is given only to him who rightly believes, rightly hopes, and rightly seeks. Unto this Trinity — that we are one God — you, O man, were made, when it was said: Let us make man after Our image and likeness. Look in upon yourself, from yourself, O human soul, and remember yourself. See your mind, see your word, see your will. For all that you think is in the mind, and what you wholly and at once remember, you wholly and at once think and wish to think and remember — that is, you love to have mind and thought.
1:196
cogitationem ergo tuam cum mente conplecteris, hoc est, cum cogitare te memineris, totam certe cogitationem tuam tota mente conprehendis et totum amorem tuum uel mentem tuam tota cogitatione tua cogitas, cum amare uel meminisse te cogitas, et toto amore tuo eandem totam mentem atque eandem totam cogitationem tuam diligis, cum meminisse et cogitare te diligis. nullus est tamen, qui meminisse et cogitare et hoc ipsum amare non diligat:
所以,當你把你的思想與心智一同擁抱時——就是當你記念你在思想時——你確是以你全部的心智領會你全部的思想,並且當你思想你在愛或在記念時,你以你全部的思想思想你全部的愛或你全部的心智;當你珍愛你在記念與思想時,你也以你全部的愛珍愛那同一個全部的心智與那同一個全部的思想。然而,沒有一個人在記念與思想時,不同樣珍愛那愛這一切的行為本身:
Therefore when you embrace your thought together with the mind — that is, when you remember that you think — you surely comprehend your whole thought with your whole mind, and you think your whole love or your whole mind with your whole thought, when you think that you love or remember; and with your whole love you cherish that same whole mind and that same whole thought, when you cherish that you remember and think. Yet there is no one who, while remembering and thinking, does not also cherish this very act of loving it:
1:197
cum autem tibi in mente est cogitationis et amoris tui, si tanta illa meministi quanta sunt, tanta est mens tua quanta sunt illa, et cum dilectionem uel mentem tuam cogitas, si tanta ea quanta sunt cogitas, tanta est cogitatio tua quanta illa sunt, et si mentem uel cogitationem tuam pro sui modo diligis, haec et amor tuus aequalia certe sunt, et si se singula tota simul uel ament uel cogitent uel meminerint, non maiora erant tota simul tria, quam uel mens tota pariter recolens uel cogitatio tota cognoscens uel amor tota diligens. haec et in te esse ac potius ista te esse me tibi radiante cognosces, si illos mihi oculos quibus me uideri dignor adtuleris.
但當你心中有那屬於你思想與你愛之物時,你若按它們本有的大小記念它們,你的心智就有它們那麼大;當你思想你的愛或你的心智時,你若按它們本有的大小思想它們,你的思想就有它們那麼大;你若按其度量珍愛你的心智或你的思想,這些與你的愛確是相等的。並且若這每一樣,全然一同,愛、或思想、或記念其自身,那三者全然一同也不會比那全然一樣記念的心智、或全然認知的思想、或全然珍愛的愛更大。這些在你裡面——或更該說你就是這些——當我向你照耀時你便知道,只要你把那些我樂意藉以被看見的眼睛帶到我這裡來。
But when there is in your mind that which belongs to your thought and your love, if you remember those things as great as they are, your mind is as great as they are; and when you think your love or your mind, if you think them as great as they are, your thought is as great as they are; and if you cherish your mind or your thought according to its measure, these and your love are surely equal. And if these single things, all together, should love or think or remember themselves, the three taken wholly together would be no greater than the whole mind likewise recollecting, or the whole thought knowing, or the whole love cherishing. That these are in you — or rather that you are these — you will know when I shine upon you, if you bring to Me those eyes by which I deign to be seen.
1:198
nequaquam me uel incorporeus nisi purgatus uidet, quo minus uideri me a te putes posse, si corpus es? ego et pater et caritas nostra unus deus sumus: tu, mens rationalis et uerbum uel dilectio tua unus es homo ad similitudinem auctoris tui factus, non ad aequalitatem, creatus nempe, non genitus, formatus es ipse, non formator. recede ab his quae infra te sunt minus utique formata, hoc est minus formosa quam tu es, accede formatrici formae, quo possis esse formosior, eidemque semper adiungere, quia. tanto ab illa speciei amplius capies, quanto te illi caritatis pondere magis inpresseris: ab illa scilicet obtinebis imaginis huius indemutabilem statum, a qua sumpsisti principium.
連非物質的存有也絕不能看見我,除非它得了潔淨——你若是身體,又何以為我能被你看見呢?我與父並我們的愛乃是一位神;你,理性的心智並你的言或你的愛,乃是一個人,是照著你造主的樣式而造,不是照著祂的同等而造——確是被造,不是被生;你自己是被塑成的,不是塑造者。你當從那些在你以下、塑造得較少完全之物退開——就是比你較少美麗之物——靠近那塑造的形,好叫你能更美,並要永遠把自己聯於它;因為你越用愛的重量把自己壓於它,你就越豐盛地從它領受美麗。就是說,你必從它得著這形像不變的狀態——你正是從它領受了起始。
By no means does even an incorporeal being see Me unless it be purified — so why do you suppose that I can be seen by you, if you are a body? I and the Father and our Love are one God; you, rational mind and your word or love, are one man, made after the likeness of your Author, not after His equality — created, indeed, not begotten; you yourself are formed, not the former. Withdraw from those things which are beneath you, less fully formed — that is, less fair than you are — and draw near to the Form that forms, that you may become fairer, and ever join yourself to her; for the more you press yourself upon her with the weight of love, the more abundantly you will receive of beauty from her. From her, that is, you will obtain the unchangeable state of this image — from her from whom you took your beginning.
1:199
haec et talia loquitur ueritas ad aurem cordis intrinsecus admonens nos, ut quoniam ad similitudinem incorporei dei, non ad similitudinem corporei mundi facti sumus, incorporeos nos esse noscamus non solum quia deo incorporeo similes sumus, sed etiam quia corporeo mundo dissimiles. \' XXVII. QVOD ANIMA CARO SVO ABSENTE ETIAM CORPORE SPIRITV PRAESENS POTERIT ESSE. Ecce de statu uel uisione rationalis animae infinitarum pro quaestionis magnitudine rationum tactis breuiter potius causis quam satis usque discussis arbitror me de inlocalitate atque incorporalitate animae sufficiens dedisse responsum.
這些以及這類事,真理向心的耳說,從裡面勸誡我們:既然我們是照著非物質之神的樣式、而非照著有形世界的樣式被造的,我們就當認識自己是非物質的,不僅因為我們與非物質的神相像,也因為我們與有形的世界不像。第二十七章 論靈魂在自己身體不在時仍能以靈同在。看哪,論到理性靈魂的狀態與視覺,因問題之大,那些理由原是無窮的,我寧可簡略地點觸其緣由,而非充分地加以討論;我想,我已對靈魂的非佔位性與非物質性給了足夠的回答。
These and such things Truth speaks to the ear of the heart, admonishing us inwardly, that — since we were made after the likeness of the incorporeal God, not after the likeness of the corporeal world — we should know ourselves to be incorporeal, not only because we are like to the incorporeal God, but also because we are unlike the corporeal world. XXVII. THAT THE SOUL CAN BE PRESENT IN SPIRIT EVEN WHEN ITS OWN BODY IS ABSENT. Behold, concerning the state and the vision of the rational soul, having rather briefly touched the causes of arguments — infinite because of the greatness of the question — than sufficiently discussed them, I judge that I have given a sufficient answer concerning the non-spatiality and incorporeality of the soul.
1:200
tu nunc ita longe disparilem infraque positam euidenter intellegens corpoream uisionem non ulterius isto iacteris incerto, ut si carum tuum, sicut ipse dicis, absentem cogitas, idcirco eundem quia tibi corporaliter non adparet credas absentem, quia si tibi in illa sui parte carus est, qua uterque homines estis et qua uosmet uicario amore diligitis, ita tibi ille praesens est, ut tu ipse tibi. quidquid enim tu es substantialiter, hoc ille est. uisio uero intellectus est animae: si te uides, illum uides qui nihil est aliud quam tu, qui si corporaliter adsisteret, per signa certe corporis agnitionem sui tibi faceret.
如今你既清楚明白有形的視覺是何等迥異、又被置於遠下,你就不要再被這疑惑搖盪:好像你思念你所親愛的人——照你自己所說,是不在的——便因他不向你以肉身顯現而信他不在;因為他若在他自己的那一分——就是你們二人同為人、又以彼此相愛而相愛的那一分——上對你是親愛的,那麼他向你是何等同在,正如你自己向你自己同在。因為凡你在本質上所是的,他也是。但理智的視覺乃是屬靈魂的:你若看見自己,就看見了那無非是你的他——他若以肉身在旁,必藉著身體的記號使你認出他來。
Now, since you clearly understand that corporeal vision is so far unlike and set so far below, be no longer tossed about by this uncertainty: as if, when you think of your dear one — absent, as you yourself say — you therefore believe him to be absent because he does not appear to you bodily; for if he is dear to you in that part of himself in which you are both men, and in which you love one another with mutual love, then he is as present to you as you yourself are to yourself. For whatever you are substantially, that he is. But the vision of the intellect is of the soul: if you see yourself, you see him who is nothing other than you — who, if he were present bodily, would surely give you recognition of himself through the signs of the body.
1:201
per quae si illud forte cepisses indicium, quo eundem tibi inimicum potius esse cognosceres, reuerberata utique adfectuum disparilitate anima tua ab eius anima quodam modo resiliret, et in uno corporaliter loco atque in eodem, si potest dici, uestigio satis scilicet essetis uoluntatum diuersitate seiuncti. quod cum ita sit, non arbitror animos sequestratione disici, quos uidemus iunctis corporibus posse separari. ac perinde parum est, quod officiunt corpora mutuis animorum repraesentationibus, si non aut per eadem in se imago dei quaeratur aut ipsa quaerantur. miserum namque est multumque uero contrarium, ut imago dei, id est uerus homo per corpus potius quam per se quaeratur.
藉著這些記號,你若偶然得了那指示,使你反認出他乃是你的仇敵,你的魂便因情感的相異被擊退,以某種方式從他的魂彈離;雖然你們在身體上同處一地、且站在同一個——若可這樣說——足跡之上,你們卻必因意志的差異而被分隔得夠遠了。既是如此,我便不認為心思是因分離而被扯裂的;我們看見,即使身體聯合,心思仍能被分開。因此,身體妨礙心思彼此的表現,實在算不得什麼,只要不是藉它們在自身裡尋求神的形像、或尋求那些魂本身就好。因為這乃是可悲的,且大大與真理相反:就是神的形像——即真正的人——竟藉著身體而非藉著它自己被尋求。
Through which signs, if perchance you had received that indication by which you might rather recognize him to be your enemy, your soul, struck back by the unlikeness of affections, would in a certain way recoil from his soul; and being in one place bodily and on the very same spot — if it may so be said — you would surely be sundered enough by the diversity of your wills. Since this is so, I do not think that minds are torn asunder by separation, which we see can be separated even when bodies are joined. And accordingly it is of little account that bodies hinder the mutual representations of minds, if either the image of God is not sought through them in oneself, or the souls themselves are not sought. For it is wretched and much contrary to truth, that the image of God — that is, the true man — should be sought through the body rather than through itself.
1:202
per se autem quaeritur atque agnoscitur, si per imaginem dei quaeritur, imago autem dei omnis anima rationalis est, proinde qui in se imaginem dei quaerit, tam se quam proximum quaerit, et qui illam in se quaerendo cognouerit, in omni eandem homine recognoscit. tu autem non inmerito carum tuum absentem te habere causaris, in quo corpus diligis, nec aliud quam corpus diligere in illo potes, quem non credis esse nisi corpus. dilige deum tuum, dilige in deo tuo carum tuum, imaginem dei tui. ille te perinde diligendo deum in deo diligat. si uterque unum\' quaeritis, ad unum tenditis, semper apud inuicem eritis, quia in uno consistitis.
但它若是藉著神的形像被尋求,就是藉著它自己被尋求並被認出;而每一個理性的靈魂都是神的形像。因此,凡在自己裡面尋求神形像的人,既尋求自己,也尋求鄰舍;凡藉著在自己裡面尋求而認識它的人,就在每一個人裡面認出同一形像。但你並非無故地埋怨你所親愛的人不在——在他身上你所愛的是身體,且在你信他無非是身體的人身上,你所能愛的也無非是身體。要愛你的神;要在你的神裡面愛你所親愛的人,就是你神的形像。願他也照樣藉著愛神,在神裡面愛你。你們二人若都尋求那一位,你們就朝向那一位,你們必永遠彼此同在,因為你們在那一位裡面穩立。
But it is sought and recognized through itself, if it is sought through the image of God; and the image of God is every rational soul. Accordingly, he who seeks in himself the image of God seeks both himself and his neighbour; and he who, by seeking it in himself, has come to know it, recognizes the same in every man. But you not without cause complain that you have your dear one absent — in whom you love a body, nor can you love anything but a body in him whom you believe to be nothing but a body. Love your God; love in your God your dear one, the image of your God. Let him, by likewise loving God, love you in God. If you both seek the One, you reach toward the One, you will be ever in one another's presence, because you stand fast in the One.
1:203
non autem uideo quod fieri queat, ut corpora in unum posita praesentia sibi esse possint et animi in uno praesentes sibi esse non possint. sed quoniam liber iste finem flagitat eo quod aliquibus superficie tenus adtactis, quamlibet multa breuitatis studio omissa fecerim, non tamen omnibus pro causae excellentia supersedi, quae post hinc disputanda sunt, principio secundi uoluminis ordiamur. CLAVDIANI MAMERTI DE STATV ANIMAE: LIBER SECVNDVS. I. QVIA OMNIA CONTRARIORVM CONPARATIONE FACILIVS DINOSCVNTVR.
但我看不出怎能如此:同處一地的身體能彼此同在,而同在一位裡的心思卻不能彼此同在。但這卷書既要求作結——因為我雖出於求簡之心略去了許多事、有些事僅淺淺地點觸,卻仍未因題目的卓越而把此後必須論述的一切全都越過——讓我們在第二卷的開端著手論述這些。克勞狄安·瑪墨爾圖斯《論靈魂的狀態》:第二卷。第一章 凡事藉相反者的對照更易辨明。
But I do not see how it could come to pass that bodies set in one place could be present to one another, and yet minds present in one cannot be present to one another. But since this book demands an end — in that, with some things touched only on the surface, however many I have, in zeal for brevity, left out, yet I have not, given the excellence of the subject, passed over all that must hereafter be argued — let us begin those at the opening of the second volume. OF CLAUDIANUS MAMERTUS, ON THE STATE OF THE SOUL: BOOK TWO. I. THAT ALL THINGS ARE MORE EASILY DISCERNED BY THE COMPARISON OF CONTRARIES.
1:204
Saepenumero mecum reputanti mihi, quonam pacto excellentissima ueritas tantum inimicorum semet habere siuerit, post multum de hac eadem quaestione tractatum non inprobabilis ratio, sicuti reor, adparuit: omnia scilicet dinoscuntur melius contrariorum conparatione. sic equidem lumen tenebris, sic uita morti, sic ueritas falsitati conposita plus delectat oportuit igitur hasce distantias pro suis qualitatibus sibi compotes sortiri patronos, ut nec falsi lateret defensor nec ueri uacaret adsertor itaque fieret, ut nec ille magis noceret occultus, nec otiosus iste torperet. II. QVO MODO PHILOSOPHI MVNDI INDAGAVERINT VERITATEM GRADATIMQVE AD DEVM VSQVE PERVENERINT.
我屢次自己思想:那至卓越的真理何以容許自己有如此多的仇敵;對這同一問題作了許多探討之後,如我所想,顯出一個並非不合理的理由:就是凡事藉相反者的對照更被辨明。光擺在黑暗對面、生擺在死對面、真理擺在虛謊對面,確是這樣更使人喜悅。因此理當叫這些對立按其性質各得相應的維護者,使虛謊不缺辯護者、真理不缺主張者;這樣便會成就:那隱藏者不至於暗中為害更甚,這勤勞者也不至於懶散麻木。第二章 世上的哲學家如何追尋真理,並逐步直到神。
To me, often pondering by what means the most excellent Truth has suffered itself to have so many enemies, after much treatment of this same question there appeared — as I think — a not improbable reason: namely, that all things are better discerned by the comparison of contraries. Thus indeed light set against darkness, thus life against death, thus truth against falsehood, gives more delight. It was fitting, therefore, that these oppositions, according to their qualities, should obtain patrons that share their part, so that neither the defender of the false should be wanting, nor the asserter of the true be idle; and so it would come about that neither would the former, hidden, do more harm, nor would the latter grow numb in idleness. II. HOW THE PHILOSOPHERS OF THE WORLD TRACKED DOWN THE TRUTH AND STEP BY STEP CAME ALL THE WAY TO GOD.
1:205
Et quoniam mortalium generi natura datum est ut abstrusa fortius quaerat, ut negata magis ambiat, ut tardius adepta plus diligat, eo flagrantius ametur ueritas quo uel diutius desideratur uel laboriosius quaeritur uel tardius inuenitur, hinc factum est ut philosophi quoque excellentibus ingeniis, multimodis doctrinis, pugnantibus sententiis, longis saeculis de eadem ueritate quaerentes ab usque Pythagora Italico uel Ionico Thalete semper exstiterint, qui dissidentibus aliis uel in parte operis aliquid dignum tanta indage sentirent. unde etiam doctor gentium non tam ignaros ueri philosophos iudicat, quam cogniti contemptores accusat inquiens:
既然天性賜給必死之人這樣的本能:對隱藏之物更強烈地尋求、對被拒之物更熱切地渴慕、對較遲得著之物更深地珍愛——以致真理越被長久渴慕、越被勞苦尋求、越被遲緩尋見,就越被熱烈地愛——因此就成了這樣:那些才智卓越、學問繁博、意見相爭的哲學家,經過漫長世代尋求這同一真理,從義大利的畢達哥拉斯或愛奧尼亞的泰勒斯以來便一直存在;他們在別人爭論不一之際,仍在自己工作的某一部分上,察覺到配得上如此大尋求的某物。因此,連那外邦人的教師也判定哲學家並非那麼不知真理,倒是控告他們既已認識真理卻輕看它,他說:
And since it is given by nature to the race of mortals that they more strongly seek what is hidden, more eagerly desire what is denied, more dearly love what is more slowly attained — so that truth is loved the more ardently the longer it is desired, the more laboriously it is sought, the more slowly it is found — hence it came to pass that philosophers also, of excellent genius, with manifold learning, with conflicting opinions, through long ages seeking after this same truth, have ever existed from Pythagoras the Italian or Thales the Ionian onward, who, while others dissented, perceived in some part of their work something worthy of so great a search. Whence even the Teacher of the Gentiles judges the philosophers not so much ignorant of the truth as he accuses them of being despisers of the truth they had come to know, saying:
1:206
inuisibilia dei a creatura mundi per ea quae facta sunt intellecta conspiciuntur, sempiterna quoque uirtus eius et diuinitas, ut sint inexcusabiles, quoniam cum cognouissent deum, non sicut deum magnificauerunt. ergo cognouerunt, et ingressa est diuinitatis abditae mens humana secretum transcensisque corporeis omnibus emirata illum uidelicet uniuersitatis uidit esse creatorem, qui non solum corporea uniuersa praeiret sicut inrationalis anima, neque hanc etiam sicut rationalis antecelleret, sed qui his simul omnibus longe inconparabili potentia praestaret. uidebat enim moueri corpus per loca et tempora, cum uel loco in locum cederet uel aetatem temporis transcursione mutaret.
神那不能看見的事,自從造天地以來,藉著所造之物就被人曉得看見了,連祂永恆的能力與神性也是如此,叫人無可推諉;因為他們既然認識神,卻不當作神榮耀祂。可見他們確是認識了,人的心智便進入那隱藏神性的隱祕之中;它越過了一切有形之物,滿心驚異,便看見祂乃是宇宙的創造者——祂不僅像無理性的魂那樣超在一切有形之物之先,也不僅像有理性的魂那樣勝過此魂,乃是以遠超比擬的能力一舉超越這一切。因為心智看見身體是藉著地點與時間而被推動的,因它或從一地遷到另一地、或藉時間的流逝而改變其年歲。
The invisible things of God are clearly seen from the creation of the world, being understood by the things that are made — His eternal power also and divinity — that they may be without excuse, because, when they had known God, they did not glorify Him as God. Therefore they knew, and the human mind entered into the secret of the hidden Godhead; and having transcended all corporeal things and marvelled, it saw Him to be the Creator of the universe — He who not only went before all corporeal things, as the irrational soul does, nor excelled this too, as the rational soul does, but who at once surpassed all these by a power far beyond comparison. For the mind saw that a body is moved through places and times, since it either passes from place to place or changes its age by the passing of time.
1:207
apud se itaque paululum constitit potentiamque sui non sine horrore suspiciens quaerendumne supra se aliquid, an in se esset consistendum sibi dubitauit. sed dubitantem se non esse deum dubitare non potuit, quia causa dubietatis ignoratio esset, non autem nisi ignarus ambigeret, deus uero nihil ignoraret ac per hoc dubitare non posset. Porro autem se animaduertebat et ignorare necessario et consequenter ambigere adiecto eo quod, etsi non subderetur motioni per locum, moueretur tempore per adfectum, nec principale rerum stabilimentum foret, quod uel loco uel tempore moueri posset, quia nisi per aliud moueri nihil posset, in quo autem uniuersum staret, id in se ipso consisteret.
於是它在自己裡面稍停片刻,觀看自己的能力,非無敬畏,便疑惑:究竟當在自己以上尋求某物呢,還是當在自己裡面穩立。但它疑惑時,卻不能疑惑它自己不是神,因為疑惑的緣由乃是無知,惟有無知者才會猶疑,而神卻一無所不知,因此不能疑惑。再者,它察覺自己既必然無知、因而猶疑,並加上這一層:就是它雖不受地點之動所支配,卻在情感中受時間之動所推;它也不能是萬物至高的根基——那能被地點或時間所動的,既不能算為根基——因為凡物非藉別物便不能被動,而那叫宇宙得以站立其中的,自己卻在它本身裡面穩立。
And so it halted a little within itself, and beholding its own power not without awe, it doubted whether something above itself was to be sought, or whether it must stand fast in itself. But, doubting, it could not doubt that it was not God, because the cause of its doubt was ignorance, and none save the ignorant would be in doubt, whereas God would be ignorant of nothing, and through this could not doubt. Moreover, it observed that it both necessarily was ignorant and consequently in doubt, with this added: that, even though it were not subject to motion through place, it was moved in time through affection; nor would it be the chief stay of things — that which could be moved either by place or by time — since nothing could be moved except through another, while that in which the universe should stand would itself stand fast in its very self.
1:208
sic in auctore suo altius ratiocinata cognouit illud, quod in superiore libro memoraui, uiditque nisi ab inmoto moueri nihil posse, itaque necessario stare animam ut corpus moueat per tempus et locum, stare uero in se ipso deum, qui mourat animam per tempus, corpus uero per locum pariter et per tempus.
如此,它在自己的造主上作了更深的推理,便認識了我在前一卷所記載的,並且看見:凡物非藉那不動者便不能被動;於是它看見:靈魂必然穩立,為要藉時間與地點推動身體,而神卻在祂本身裡面穩立——祂藉時間推動靈魂,又藉地點並時間一同推動身體。
Thus, reasoning more deeply upon its own Author, it came to know that which I recorded in the former book, and it saw that nothing can be moved except by the unmoved; and so it saw that the soul necessarily stands fast in order that it may move the body through time and place, but that God stands fast in His very self — He who moves the soul through time, and the body alike through place and through time.
1:209
et quoniam principio nullum potest esse principium, quod iuxta de inmensitate ac sempiternitate cogitandum est, quia sicut a nullo coepit, ita in nullo consistit, non sine quodam medio ab imis, quod omne corpus est, ad summa, quod deus est, eundum rata se scilicet inter extrema mediam repperit eo quod nec cuiquam corporum similis exsisteret, quia similitudo dei esset, nec eidem aequari deo posset, quia etsi ab illo coepisset, de illo non esset.\' Animaduertit etiam in rerum plenitudine aliud esse secundum ueritatem quod iudicaret nec iudicaretur, aliud quod iudicaret et iudicaretur, aliud quod iudicaretur nec iudicaret:
既然那「起始」不能有起始——這也當就無量與永恆來思想,因為它既由無而始,便在無中穩立——又既然人非藉某種居間之物,便不能從那至低之物(就是凡屬身體者)達到那至高之物(就是神),所以靈魂便發覺自己正是被置於兩極之間的居間者,因為它既不像任何身體那樣存在,既然它是神的相像,卻又不能與那同一位神同等,因為它雖由祂而始,卻不是出於祂。它也察覺,在萬物的豐滿中,按真理而論:有一種審判而不被審判,另一種審判而又被審判,另一種被審判而不審判:
And since the Beginning can have no beginning — which is likewise to be thought concerning immensity and eternity, because, just as it began from nothing, so it stands fast in nothing — and since one cannot go from the lowest things, which is all body, to the highest, which is God, without some mean, the soul found that it was rightly the mean set between the extremes, in that it neither existed like to any of the bodies, since it was the likeness of God, nor could be made equal to that same God, because, even though it had begun from Him, it was not of Him. It observed also that, in the fulness of things, according to truth there is one thing that judges and is not judged, another that judges and is judged, another that is judged and does not judge:
1:210
secundum ueritatem deum iudicare de quo non iudicaretur, animam iudicare et iudicari, corpora iudicari nec iudicare. tunc autem minime falli iudicantem, cum adhaeret illi secundum quod iudicat, tunc maxime cum conlabitur ad illud de quo iudicat. intellexit quoque propter inmutabilem uim contrariorum sicut tenebras luci, sicut essentiae nihilum, ita incorporeo corpus esse contrarium et uidit similitudinem cuiusque rei in contrario esse non posse, quia uidelicet inmota rerum ratio non sinit, ut aliquid uiuat mortuum, uideat caecum, substantia sit simul et nihilum.
按真理而論:神審判而不被審判;靈魂審判而又被審判;身體被審判而不審判。那審判者越貼近祂所憑以審判的那一位,就越少出錯;越下沉到它所審判的對象,就越大出錯。它也明白,因著相反者那不變的力量——如黑暗之於光、如虛無之於本質——身體照樣與非物質者相反;它又看見,任何事物的相似不能存在於它的相反者之中,因為萬物那不動的常理不容許:死的活著、瞎的看見、本質與虛無同時並存。
according to truth, God judges and is not judged of; the soul judges and is judged; bodies are judged and do not judge. And the one that judges errs least when it cleaves to Him according to whom it judges, but errs most when it sinks down to that about which it judges. It understood also, on account of the unchangeable force of contraries — as darkness to light, as nothingness to essence — that body is in like manner contrary to the incorporeal; and it saw that the likeness of any thing cannot be in its contrary, because, namely, the unmoved order of things does not allow that anything dead should live, that the blind should see, that there should be at once substance and nothingness.
1:211
hic igitur intellegens nonnihil in anima humana esse deo simile, quia sit ille lumen inluminans et haec lumen inluminabile, incorpoream non dubia decreuit illud adiciens, quod si anima corpus esset et haec eadem similitudo dei esset, corporeus ergo deus esset, iusteque maluit propter similitudinem creatoris sublimare creaturam, quam propter eandem similitudinem humiliare creatorem certo cognoscens indissolubiliter nexum, ut duo similia aut utraque incorporea sint aut utraque corporea.
於是它在此明白,人的靈魂裡有某物與神不無相似——因為祂是那照亮的光,而靈魂是那可被照亮的光——便毫無疑問地斷定它是非物質的,並加上這一點:就是若靈魂是身體,而這同一物又是神的相像,那麼神就是有形的了。它便正當地寧可因造主的相像而高舉受造之物,也不肯因那同一相像而貶低造主;它確知這聯結是不可分解地相繫的:就是兩個相似之物,或都是非物質的,或都是有形的。
Here, then, understanding that there is in the human soul something not unlike to God — because He is the illuminating light and the soul the illuminable light — it decreed it to be incorporeal without doubt, adding this: that if the soul were a body, and this same were the likeness of God, then God would be corporeal. And it justly preferred, on account of the likeness of the Creator, to exalt the creature, rather than, on account of that same likeness, to humble the Creator — knowing for certain that the bond is indissolubly knit, that two like things are either both incorporeal or both corporeal.
1:212
esse quoque in rebus substantiuis quaedam non solum specie dissimilia, sed etiam naturali uigore contraria, ut aqua uel flamma est, et haec tamen esse corporea atque hinc mirum fore, si duo dissimilia eademque contraria, ut est aqua uel flamma, corporea simul esse possint et duo similia eademque conuenientia, quod est deus et anima, incorporea simul esse non possint. III. PHILOSOPHIS GRAECIS VTITVR TESTIBVS DE CORPOREIS VEL INCORPOREIS EXEMPLVM CAMELI ET FORMICAE PROPONENS.
它也察覺:在實體之物中,有些不僅外觀相異,甚且在本性的力量上相反,如水與火,而這些仍是有形的;由此可見,豈非奇怪:兩個相異而又相反之物,如水與火,能同時是有形的,而兩個相似而又相合之物,即神與靈魂,卻不能同時是非物質的?第三章 他以希臘哲學家為論有形與非物質之物的見證,並提出駱駝與螞蟻的例子。
It observed also that among substantial things there are some not only unlike in appearance but even contrary in natural force, as are water and flame, and that these nevertheless are corporeal; and hence it would be a marvel if two unlike and contrary things, such as water and flame, could be at once corporeal, while two like and agreeing things, such as God and the soul, could not be at once incorporeal. III. HE USES THE GREEK PHILOSOPHERS AS WITNESSES CONCERNING CORPOREAL AND INCORPOREAL THINGS, SETTING FORTH THE EXAMPLE OF THE CAMEL AND THE ANT.
1:213
Huius modi igitur rationibus utentium philosophorum quoad potui uoluminibus perdagatis ignobilium plebe reiecta potiores quosque delegi, qui ueritati in praesentiarum testificarentur, quorum quidem ex abundanti est proferre sententias, non quo propriis deficiamur, sed quo magis mirum sit aduersum nos dimicare nostros et extraneos pugnare pro nobis. neque mihi profecto cordi foret mutuum ex his carpere quippiam, nisi iste corporis amicus sola philosophici nominis mentione terriculamenta quaedam nobis scientiae profundioris ostentauisset.
因此,我盡我所能,遍覽了那些採用此類推理之哲學家的著作,擯棄了那些晦澀無名的庸眾,揀選了其中較有分量的,使他們能在眼下這事上為真理作見證——他們的見解原是我們富富有餘可以引述的,並非因我們缺乏自己的見解,乃因更為奇妙的是:我們自己的人竟與我們相爭,外人卻為我們爭戰。其實我本不樂意從他們那裡採摘任何借來之物,若不是這身體的朋友,僅憑提起「哲學」之名,便向我們炫示某些更深學識的恐嚇之物。
Having therefore, as far as I could, ranged through the volumes of the philosophers who employ reasonings of this kind, and having rejected the common throng of the obscure, I have chosen the more weighty among them, who might testify to the truth in the present case — whose opinions it is, indeed, a thing of abundance to bring forward, not because we are lacking in our own, but because it is the more wonderful that our own should fight against us and strangers should battle on our behalf. Nor truly would it be to my mind to pluck anything borrowed from these, had not this friend of the body, by the mere mention of the philosophical name, displayed to us certain bugbears of a more profound knowledge.
1:214
ex his igitur, quos contra ueritatem uocat, uocem ueritatis accipiat et geminae primum Graeciae classicum multisona pythagoreorum orum tuba et lituum Platonis exaudiat nec tumescat sola uanitate nominum, sed pinguescat multimoda ueritate rationum. pythagoreorum igitur, quia nihil ipse scriptitauerit, a posteris quaerenda sententia est.
那麼,就讓他從這些被他稱為反對真理的人那裡,領受真理的聲音;讓他先聽那雙重希臘的戰號——畢達哥拉斯派那眾音齊鳴的號角與柏拉圖的軍號——並讓他不要單因名號的空洞虛榮而膨脹,乃要因他們推理那繁多的真理而豐滿。至於畢達哥拉斯派,既然畢達哥拉斯本人毫無著述,他們的見解就必須從後人那裡尋求。
From these, then, whom he calls against the truth, let him receive the voice of truth; and let him first hear the war-trumpet of twofold Greece — the many-sounding clarion of the Pythagoreans and the clarion of Plato — and let him not swell with the empty vanity of names alone, but grow fat with the manifold truth of their reasonings. Of the Pythagoreans, therefore, since Pythagoras himself wrote nothing, the opinion must be sought from those who came after.
1:215
in quibus uel potissimum floruisse Philolaum reperio Tarentinum, qui multis uoluminibus de intellegendis rebus et quid quaeque significent oppido obscure dissertans, priusquam de animae substantia decernat, de mensuris ponderibus et numeris iuxta geometricam musicam atque arithmeticam mirifice disputat per haec omne uniuersum exstitisse confirmans, illi uidelicet scripturae consentiens, qua deo dicitur: mensura pondere et numero omnia disposuisti, quam quidem ex diuina lectione sententiam nobis ab aduersario miror obiectam. dicit enim uerbis his:
在他們中間,我發現他林敦的菲洛勞最為傑出;他在許多卷中極其晦澀地論述那些當被理解之事、以及各物所表徵的意義,在斷定靈魂的本質之先,便照著幾何、音樂與算術奇妙地論述度量、重量與數目,並肯定整個宇宙乃是藉這些而存在的——這自然與那向神所說的經文相合,那裡說:「祢曾用度量、重量與數目安排了萬物」;這出於聖經之讀的見解,我詫異竟被我們的對頭擲向我們。因為他用這些話說:
Among whom I find that Philolaus of Tarentum flourished most especially, who, discoursing very obscurely in many volumes upon things to be understood and what each thing signifies, before he decides about the substance of the soul, wonderfully discusses measures, weights, and numbers according to geometry, music, and arithmetic, affirming that through these the whole universe came into being — agreeing, of course, with that Scripture in which it is said to God: 'You have ordered all things by measure, weight, and number'; which opinion, indeed, drawn from the divine reading, I marvel was cast at us by our adversary. For he speaks in these words:
1:216
deus, qui ex nihilo fecit omnia, quae sicut opere instituit, ita materia incorporauit, rebus omnibus, inter quas et anima censetur, sicut distribuit pondus numerum atque mensuram, ita <et) posuit quantitatem. animaduerte, nostri bone cognitor, praesentis saeculi peritum \' facundumque doctorem: nihil incorporeum uult creatum et incorporatum dicit omne corporeum. cui incorporatur, quaeso, quod corpus est? si in pro non forte posuisti, ut incorporatum pro non corporatum uelis intellegi, plus nobis quam uolumus sponte largiris, quia si auctor rerum quae fecit omnia non corporauit, sine corpore sunt ergo quaecumque sunt.
「神從無造了萬物——祂既在工作中設立了它們,也照樣使它們在質料中成形——並向萬物(其中也算上靈魂)安置了數量,正如祂分派了重量、數目與度量。」我言語的良善鑑察者啊,你要細察這位當代博學善辯的教師:他不容許有任何非物質之物被造,卻稱凡有形之物為「被成形者」(incorporatum)。我問:那本是身體之物,究竟被成形於何物之內?你若偶然把「in-」當作「非」用,要叫「incorporatum」被解為「非被成形」,那你倒自願給了我們比我們所願的更多——因為萬物的造主若沒有使祂所造的一切成形,那麼凡所是之物便都是無體的了。
God, who made all things out of nothing — which, as He established them in work, so He embodied in matter — set quantity upon all things (among which the soul too is reckoned), just as He distributed weight, number, and measure. Mark well, O good appraiser of my words, this learned and eloquent teacher of the present age: he will have nothing incorporeal created, and he calls everything corporeal 'embodied' (incorporatum). Into what, I ask, is that embodied which is a body? If perchance you have put 'in-' for 'not,' so that you would have 'incorporatum' understood as 'not embodied,' you grant us of your own accord more than we wish — for if the Author of things did not embody all that He made, then whatever things are, are without body.
1:217
enim uero quod est et absque corpore est incorporeum esse necesse est, quod Graeci elegantius άσώματον uocant. sin autem istius modi praepositione simpliciter usus es, incurristi nescius ueritatem, per eandem tamen ignorantiam uno tantum lapsus articulo, quod omnia incorporata dixisti, cum satis constet duplicis creaturae substantiam sic ordinatissima lege conpositam, ut omne creatum incorporeum et incorporatum sit, non autem omne corporeum sit et animatum. ac per hoc incorporatum corpus dici non potuit uelut in corpus missum, quia incorporatio ad illam pertinet absque ambiguitate naturam, quae et, prius quam incorporata est, non fuit corpus et, postquam incorporata est, non est corpus.
因為那既存在、又無體之物,必定是非物質的——這就是希臘人更雅致地稱為 asōmaton(無體者)的。但你若只是這樣使用了一個介詞,你便在不知不覺中撞上了真理,然而藉著那同一的無知,你僅在一點上失足:就是你說萬物都是「被成形的」,而其實已充分確立:雙重受造之物的本質是按極其有序的律法構成的,以致凡受造之物都是非物質的、又是「被成形的」,卻不是凡物都是有形的、有生命的。因此,身體不能被稱為「被成形的」,彷彿被差入身體之中,因為「成形」毫無歧義地是屬乎那種本性的——它在被成形之前不是身體,在被成形之後也不是身體。
For indeed that which is and is also without body must needs be incorporeal — which the Greeks more elegantly call asōmaton. But if you have simply used a preposition of this sort, you have unwittingly run into the truth, yet through that same ignorance you have slipped on one point only: that you said all things are 'embodied,' whereas it is sufficiently established that the substance of the twofold creation is so composed by a most ordered law that everything created is incorporeal and 'embodied,' but not everything is corporeal and animate. And on this account a body could not be called 'embodied' as if sent into a body, because embodiment pertains, beyond all ambiguity, to that nature which both, before it was embodied, was not a body, and, after it was embodied, is not a body.
1:218
si uero incorporata omnia eo forsitan sensu dixisti, quo dici plane potuit, etsi non debuit, omnia facta esse corporea, excidisti pariter et a proprietate uerbi et a ratione ueri, quia si omnis creatura corporea est, nihil incorporatum est: si autem incorporeum quid creatum est, non est omnis creatura corporea. Sed una haec eademque causa est, quae te multiplici inuoluit errore: magna uidelicet rerum ignoratio et scientiae mira praesumptio. hinc quippe fit ut uel spiritus corporatos corpus esse credas uel item corpora incorporata definias. in istis tam dialecticis conclusionibus tuis semper tibi ueniat in mentem illius quam inurendam ducis aliis alti erroris infamiam.
但你若說「萬物都是被成形的」,或許是在那種意義上——縱然不該、卻確可明白地說——「萬物都被造為有形的」,那你就一舉既背離了字義的恰當,又背離了真理的算度;因為若凡受造之物都是有形的,就沒有非物質之物;但若有任何非物質之物被造,那麼並非凡受造之物都是有形的。然而,使你陷入種種錯謬的乃是同一個緣由:就是對事物的極大無知,與對知識的奇異自負。因此就成了這樣:你或信「被成形的諸靈」是身體,或同樣斷定諸身體為非物質的。在你這些如此辯證的結論中,願那你以為當烙在別人身上的深重錯謬之恥,常臨到你的心。
But if you said 'all things are embodied' perhaps in that sense in which it could indeed plainly be said, even if it ought not, that all things were made corporeal, you have fallen away at once both from the propriety of the word and from the reckoning of truth; because if every creature is corporeal, nothing is incorporeal; but if anything incorporeal has been created, not every creature is corporeal. But this is one and the same cause that has involved you in manifold error: namely, a great ignorance of things and a marvellous presumption of knowledge. For hence it comes that you either believe embodied spirits to be a body, or likewise define bodies to be incorporeal. In these so dialectical conclusions of yours, let there ever come to your mind the disgrace of that deep error which you reckon must be branded upon others.
1:219
diuinua quoque temet sermo commoueat: oportere prius deponi trabem propriam, ut possit alienam quis auferre festucam. proinde quia non lacessis quasi dubios praelii, sed percellis quietos mucrone conuicii et cunctis creaturae partibus mensuram pondus et numerum indita esse dixisti, quoniam haec simul omnibus constat inesse corporibus et animam corpus esse decernis, quae huius mensura sit, qui numerus, quod pondus inquiro. si modum uegetanti animae uiuentis corporis modus facit, quia corpus extrarium quasi uas aliquod animam ueluti minus quoddam corpus includit, ergo animae, ut tu ais, quantitas pro corporis quantitate censenda est.
也願那神聖的話打動你:人必須先去掉自己眼中的梁木,才能取出別人眼中的刺。所以,你既不是挑釁那些對爭戰心存疑慮的人,乃是以辱罵的劍尖刺擊安靜的人,並說度量、重量與數目都安置於受造之物的各部分——既然這些公認同存於一切身體之中,而你又斷定靈魂是身體——我便問:這靈魂的度量是什麼,它的數目是什麼,它的重量是什麼?若活身體的度量造成那賦予生氣之靈魂的度量——因為外在的身體彷彿某個器皿,將靈魂如同某個較小的身體包裹起來——那麼靈魂的數量,照你所說,就必須按身體的數量來計了。
Let the divine word also move you: that one must first lay aside one's own beam, in order to be able to take away another's mote. Therefore, since you do not provoke as though they were doubtful of the fray, but strike down the quiet with the sword-point of reviling, and have said that measure, weight, and number are set upon all parts of the creation — since these are agreed to be present together in all bodies, and you decree the soul to be a body — I ask what is the measure of this soul, what its number, what its weight. If the measure of the living body makes the measure of the quickening soul — because the outer body, like some vessel, encloses the soul as if it were some lesser body — then the soul's quantity, as you say, must be reckoned according to the quantity of the body.
1:220
0 si mihi de his loqui tecum comminus palamque proueniret, liberaliter uidelicet agerem, nonnulla tibi de meo iure concederem neque protinus de homine quaererem, sed prius precario poscerem, ut rerum callens euidenti faterere responso, formicae et cameli animas utrumnam prouidentia an mole censeres? si prouidentia, luce liquidius esset animae cameli sic animam praestare formicae, ut camelus tanto paene minor formicae sit animo, quanto maior est corpore. si moles tibi in istius modi conparatione placuisset, eadem nempe replicarem et nihilo setius quaererem, si modus animae corporis modus est, cur infra corporis modum camelus brutescat et supra corporis modum formica uigeat ?
唉,我若能與你面對面、公開地談論這些事,我必慷慨待你,把屬我自己權利的不少事讓給你,也不立刻問你關於人的事,乃先懇求你:你既通曉事物,願以明白的回答承認:你究竟憑「天命安排」還是憑「體積」來衡量螞蟻與駱駝的魂?若憑天命安排,那比光更顯明的是:駱駝的魂如此勝過螞蟻的魂,以致駱駝在心智上比螞蟻小,幾乎正如它在身體上比螞蟻大。若你在此類對照中喜歡「體積」,我必照樣重提,並照樣追問:若靈魂的度量就是身體的度量,駱駝何以在身體的度量之下變得遲鈍,而螞蟻何以在身體的度量之上充滿活力?
O, if it should fall to me to speak of these things with you hand to hand and openly, I would surely deal liberally, would yield you not a few things of my own right, nor would I straightway question you about man; but first I would ask of you, as a favour, that, being skilled in things, you would confess by a plain answer whether you would reckon the souls of the ant and the camel by providence or by mass. If by providence, it would be clearer than light that the soul of the camel so excels the soul of the ant that the camel is almost as much smaller than the ant in mind as it is greater in body. If mass had pleased you in a comparison of this sort, I would surely repeat the same and would no less inquire: if the measure of the soul is the measure of the body, why does the camel grow brutish below the measure of its body, and the ant thrive above the measure of its body?
1:221
sisterent uerba fortassis, quae tuto tibi magna uolant. ista haec ipsa duplici sorte proponerem, utrius malles tibi copiam facerem. si molem corporis elegisses, perexiguum formicae corpus obponerem, sin animi uigorem, hunc eundem nullum secundum molem fore conuincerem, cuius esse nihil in illa corporea cameli magnitudine conprobarem. hinc etiam tibi Maronianum illud obicerem, quod uerissime de apiculis dictum est: ingentes animos angusto in pectore uersant. Iam cum super statu hominis dissertare coepissem, a te scilicet nouo geometra, ut ingenia quorumcumque dinoscerem, decempedam, non iudicium fiagitarem.
或許那些如今在安穩中為你壯闊飛揚的話,將會離你而去。這些事我必以雙重的籤運擺在你面前,任你揀選所喜悅的。你若揀選了身體的體積,我便擺出螞蟻那極微小的身軀與之相對;你若揀選心思的活力,我便證明這同一活力按體積根本算不得活力——我要顯明:駱駝那有形的龐大中,毫無此活力可言。因此我也要把馬羅那句極真實論小蜜蜂的話擲向你:「牠們在狹小的胸中懷著浩大的志氣。」如今,當我著手論述人的狀態時,我必向你這位新晉的幾何家索取一根十尺的量桿,而非一個判斷,好叫我能辨明任何人的天賦。
Perhaps the words would fail you which now, in safety, fly grandly for you. These very things I would set before you with a twofold lot, and would give you your choice of which you preferred. If you had chosen the mass of the body, I would set against it the very tiny body of the ant; but if the vigour of mind, I would prove this same to be no vigour at all according to mass — of which I would show that there is nothing in that corporeal greatness of the camel. Hence too I would cast at you that saying of Maro, most truly spoken of the little bees: 'Mighty spirits they ply within a narrow breast.' Now when I had begun to discourse concerning the state of man, I would surely demand of you — a new geometer — a ten-foot measuring rod, not a judgement, that I might discern the genius of any persons whatsoever.
1:222
ubi si illo forsitan uoluisses uti perfugio, ut diceres inuisibilia uisibilibus non posse metiri, e uestigio responderem ex magnitudine corporis quod animum includeret posse metiri animum qui corpus inpleret. si non posse dixisses, instantissime quaererem, cur fieri de corporis genere uno non posset, quod de omnibus posset? si adnuisses posse, dicerem tibi sermone prophetico: uade ad formicam, o piger, et aemulare uidendo uias eius, idest prouidentias eius, nisi forte credendum est ob id nos oraculo caelesti commonitos, ut gradiendi scientiam a formica quaereremus. non te in hac prolocutione sollicitet ambulandi cura, sed agendi sollertia, ut .
你若偶然想用那遁辭——說不可見之物不能藉可見之物來量度——我必立刻回答:從那包裹心思之身體的大小,人便能量度那充滿身體的心思。你若說不能,我必極其堅持地追問:那能從一切身體做到的,何以不能從一種身體做到?你若承認能,我必用先知的話對你說:「懶惰人哪,你去察看螞蟻,觀其所行而效法之」——就是效法牠那謀慮的作為——除非我們竟要相信:我們蒙天上的神諭如此提醒,乃是為叫我們向螞蟻求學行走之術。在這番話裡,不要叫行走的操心攪擾你,乃要叫行事的精巧攪擾你,使……
And if perchance you had wished to use that refuge — saying that invisible things cannot be measured by visible — I would at once reply that, from the greatness of the body which encloses the mind, one could measure the mind which fills the body. If you had said it could not, I would most insistently ask why it could not be done from one kind of body which could be done from all. If you had granted that it could, I would say to you in prophetic speech: 'Go to the ant, O sluggard, and emulate by beholding her ways' — that is, her acts of providence — unless perchance we are to believe that we were admonished by the heavenly oracle on this account, that we should seek the science of walking from the ant. Let not, in this discourse, the care of walking trouble you, but the skilfulness of acting, that...
1:223
ueluti ingentem formicae farris aceruum conpopulant hiemis memores tutoque reponunt, sic, homo hominis in conparationem inrationalium protoplasti lapse peccato, ne hieme fuga tua fiat, fidei calore et operis deuotione procures ac pariter intellegas formiculae et apiculae ingentes animos paruo corpore non includi. nihil enim magnum [locale] capitur exigua re locali, et paruum corpus atque ingens animus apiculae: non ergo capitur corpore, extra se igitur est. sed extra se nihil esse potest, est ergo totus in corpore, sed magnum corporeum corporeo paruo non capitur, quia tam magnum replet locum, quam magnum quidque locale est.
正如螞蟻顧念寒冬,便將龐大的穀堆一同積聚、安穩地貯藏起來;照樣,人哪——你這因元祖之罪墮落、淪為與無理性受造物相似的人——當謹防你逃難之事臨於寒冬,要藉信德的熱忱與善工的虔誠來預備,並同時當明白:小螞蟻與小蜜蜂那龐大的心靈,並不被囿於牠們微小的身體之內。因為凡屬地方上偉大之物,都不被微小的地方之物所容納;蜜蜂身體雖小,心靈卻大:故此牠並非被身體所容納,因此牠在自身之外。然而沒有什麼能存在於自身之外,所以牠是整個地在身體之內;但偉大的有形之物不被微小的有形之物所容納,因為它所充滿的地方有多大,每一個地方之物便有多大。
Just as ants, mindful of winter, gather together a huge heap of grain and store it up safely, so do you, O man — man fallen by the sin of the first-formed parent into a likeness of irrational creatures — lest your flight take place in winter, take care by the warmth of faith and by the devotion of works, and at the same time understand that the great souls of the little ant and the little bee are not confined within their small bodies. For nothing great in place is contained in a tiny thing of place; and the bee has a small body yet a great soul: therefore it is not contained by the body, and so it is outside itself. But nothing can exist outside itself, and therefore it is wholly within the body — yet a great corporeal thing is not contained by a small corporeal thing, because it fills a place as great as each thing of place is great.
1:224
aut igitur anima inlocalis et per hoc incorporea erit, aut secum tota non erit. sed nihil esse nisi secum potest, inlocaliter ergo in re parua res magna est. non igitur localis est animus et nihil inlocale corporeum: corporeus igitur non est. quidquid autem corporeum non est, non mole censendum est, non ergo ex magnitudine corporis animi magnitudo. Quopiam nunc uideamus euadas: apicula tibi corporis, camelus animi magnitudinem negat. uideris ne istius modi rationibus sententia tibi placita labascat nec secundum corporeas quantitates numeris ponderibus et mensuris animi magnitudo subiaceat, qui et paruus in magno totum tenet et magnus in paruo non effluit.
因此,靈魂或是非空間性的、從而是無形體的,或是不能整全地與自己同在。然而除非與自己同在,沒有什麼能存在;故此,大物以非空間的方式存在於小物之中。如此,靈魂並非空間性的,而凡非空間性者皆非有形體:所以它不是有形體的。但凡不是有形體者,便不可按體積來衡量;故此靈魂之偉大並非出於身體之偉大。如今讓我們看看你要如何脫身:小蜜蜂否定了「身體之偉大」對你的證明,駱駝則否定了「靈魂之偉大」對你的證明。如今你當看看,藉這類推論,你所喜悅的見解是否會動搖,靈魂之偉大是否不像有形之量那樣受制於數目、重量與尺度——因為靈魂既雖小卻在大物中持守全體,又雖大卻不在小物中外溢。
Therefore either the soul is non-spatial and thereby incorporeal, or it will not be wholly with itself. But nothing can exist except with itself; therefore non-spatially a great thing exists within a small thing. The soul, then, is not spatial, and nothing non-spatial is corporeal: therefore it is not corporeal. But whatever is not corporeal must not be reckoned by bulk; therefore the greatness of the soul is not derived from the greatness of the body. Now let us see how you would escape: the little bee denies you the greatness of the body, the camel denies you the greatness of the soul. See now whether by reasonings of this sort the opinion that pleased you does not totter, and whether the greatness of the soul is not subject — like corporeal quantities — to numbers, weights, and measures, since the soul both, though small, holds the whole within the great, and, though great, does not overflow within the small.
1:225
sed forte corporaliter metiri animus non potest et pendi potest. is dicere audeat scire se posse, quot animus secundum pondus possit esse librarum, qui conprehensum tenet tenet, quot sit secundum longitudinem pedum. uestigia uero numerorum in corporibus trifariam dinoscuntur. loco etenim primo, ut sit corpus maximum uel minimum, unum id esse necesse est, quod scilicet a numero illi est. secundo, quod partibus constat, quae profecto partes, ut iam diximus, dextra et laeua, sursum ac deorsum, ultro et citro sunt.
但或許靈魂雖不能被有形地度量,卻能被稱量。讓那膽敢如此說的人聲稱:他能知道靈魂按重量可有幾磅,這人也得掌握並把握靈魂按長度有幾尺。然而數目在物體中的痕跡,可從三方面分辨。第一,凡物體,無論至大或至小,必是「一」,這顯然是它從「數」而得的。第二,它由部分構成,而這些部分,正如我們已經說過的,乃是左與右、上與下、前與後。
But perhaps the soul cannot be measured corporeally, yet can be weighed. Let him who dares say this claim that he can know how many pounds the soul may weigh, who holds and grasps how many feet it measures in length. The traces of numbers in bodies, however, are discerned in three ways. In the first place, that a body, whether greatest or smallest, must be one, which clearly belongs to it from number. In the second place, that it consists of parts, which parts indeed, as we have already said, are right and left, up and down, forward and backward.
1:226
tertio, quod iuxta praefatam diuersitatem partium secari omne corpus in partes potest, quarum item pars qualibet partium corporis propter uim primigeniam numeri et unum corpus erit et totidem partibus constabit et perinde in partes secari poterit, modo tu uideris utrumnam, cum cuiuslibet animantis una sit anima, diuidi haec eadem possit, ut iterum quotalibet pars animae anima sit, sicut quotalibet pars corporis corpus est. quod quia sanorum neminem reor posse dicere, terendum tempus non est in harum discussione causarum, quae suapte natura tam clarae sunt, ut obscurari potius disputatione uideantur. IIII. DE MENSVRA NVMERO ET PONDERE CORPORIS.
第三,按上述部分之差異,每一物體都能被切成部分,而其中任何一部分,憑著數的本原能力,既將是一個物體,又將由同樣多的部分構成,同樣也能被切成部分。你只須思想此事:既然任何生物的靈魂只有一個,這同一個靈魂是否能被分割,以致靈魂的任何一份本身又是一個靈魂,正如身體的任何一份都是身體。既然我認為凡神智清醒的人都不能如此說,便不需在討論這些事上浪費光陰,因為這些事本性如此明白,以致似乎反倒會被辯論弄得晦暗。第四章 論身體的尺度、數目與重量。
In the third place, that, according to the aforesaid diversity of parts, every body can be cut into parts, of which likewise any part whatever of the body, by reason of the primordial power of number, will be both one body and will consist of just as many parts and can likewise be cut into parts. Only consider this: whether, since the soul of any living being is one, this same soul can be divided, so that again any portion of the soul would itself be a soul, just as any portion of a body is a body. Since I think no man in his right mind can say this, no time need be wasted in discussing these matters, which are of their own nature so clear that they would seem rather to be obscured by argument. CHAPTER IV. ON THE MEASURE, NUMBER, AND WEIGHT OF THE BODY.
1:227
In illud nunc magis nisi contemnis aduertas animum, ut tibi, in quantum se uideri dignabitur, mensurae ponderis et numeri uis diuina pandatur. dici nempe deo legimus: mensura numero et pondere omnia disposuisti, quo potissimum testimonio in id scilicet usus es, ut exinde probatum uelis animabus quoque nostris corporeas quasdam inditas quantitates. uideamus ergo igitur mensura haec, pondus hoc, numerus hic ubinam loci fuerint quandoue esse coeperint, ut ad istorum quasi exemplar deus uniuersa formaret. si nihil increatum nisi creator est, haec ergo creata sunt.
如今,你若不輕看,就當更加將你的心轉向這事,好叫尺度、重量與數目之神聖能力——在它甘願被你看見的限度內——向你展開。因為我們讀到對神所說的:「你曾按尺度、數目與重量安排了萬物」(智慧書十一21);你正是以這見證為要點,意圖藉此證明:在我們的靈魂裡也植入了某些有形之量。所以讓我們察看:這尺度、這重量、這數目究竟在何處存在過、何時開始存在,以致神得以照這些的樣式來形塑萬有。倘若除了造物主之外無一物是非受造的,那麼這些便是受造的了。
Now, unless you scorn it, turn your mind to this still more, that the divine power of measure, weight, and number may be unfolded to you — so far as it deigns to be seen by you. For we read it said to God: 「Thou hast ordered all things in measure, number, and weight」 (Wisdom 11:21); and you have used this testimony above all to this end, that you might thereby have it proved that certain corporeal quantities are implanted also in our souls. Let us therefore see where in the world this measure, this weight, this number existed, and when they began to be, so that God might form all things, as it were, after the pattern of these. If nothing is uncreated except the Creator, then these were created.
1:228
si creata sunt, non igitur omnia deus mensuris numeris ponderibusque disposuit, quando quidem haec ipsa non secundum ista formauit, sed auctoritati diuinae obuiare nefas est, numeris ergo ponderibus et mensuris uniuersa creata sunt. mensura ergo pondus et numerus creata non sunt: non enim secundum eadem creata sunt omnia, si et ipsa creata sunt. hic omnibus.
它們若是受造的,那麼神便沒有按尺度、數目與重量安排萬物,因為祂確實沒有照那些來形塑這些本身;然而違抗神聖權柄乃是不法之事——所以萬物是藉著數目、重量與尺度受造的。如此,尺度、重量與數目就不是受造的:因為若連這些也是受造的,萬物便不是照同樣的事物受造的了。在此,我們眾人都當〔竭力〕。
If they are created, then God did not order all things by measures, numbers, and weights, since indeed He did not form these very things according to those; but it is unlawful to oppose divine authority — therefore all things were created by numbers, weights, and measures. Measure, then, weight, and number were not created: for not all things were created according to the same, if these too were created. Here, by all of us, [effort must be made].
1:229
cogitandi uiribus enitendum est, ut quoquo modo possit agnosci non hoc esse pondus principale quod penditur, sed quo penditur, nec eundem esse numerum qui numeratur, sed quo numeratur, nec mensuram quae metitur, sed qua metitur, sicut item non hoc est magnitudo quod magnum, nec hoc aequale quod aequalitas, nec hoc pulchritudo quod pulchrum. nihil enim creatum per se magnum est, sed ex minoris conparatione magnum aliquid dicitur. hinc est quod montem paruum dicimus et grande milium, grandem quoque muscam et bouem paruum. cum uero ad ipsam creatricem uenitur magnitudinem, quia conparari non potest, nec maior nec minor est.
我們當用思想的一切力量竭力,好叫人能以任何方式認識到:那本原性的重量,並非被稱量之物,乃是藉以稱量之物;那本原性的數目,並非被計數之物,乃是藉以計數之物;那尺度也並非那度量之物,乃是藉以度量之物——正如偉大並非那偉大之物,相等並非那相等之物,美麗並非那美麗之物。因為凡受造之物,沒有一樣本身是偉大的,乃是藉著與較小者相比才被稱為偉大。故此我們稱一座山為小、稱一粒粟為大,又稱一隻蒼蠅為大、稱一頭牛為小。然而當我們來到那位創造性的「偉大」本身時,因祂無可比較,便既不更大也不更小。
We must strive with all the powers of thought, that by whatever means it can be recognized that the principal weight is not that which is weighed but that by which a thing is weighed; nor that the principal number is that which is numbered but that by which a thing is numbered; nor that the measure is that which measures but that by which a thing is measured — just as likewise greatness is not the great thing, nor equality the equal thing, nor beauty the beautiful thing. For nothing created is great in itself, but a thing is called great by comparison with a smaller. Hence it is that we call a mountain small and a grain of millet large, and a fly large and an ox small. But when we come to the very creative Greatness itself, since it cannot be compared, it is neither greater nor smaller.
1:230
sic et in his principalibus formis ratio par est, quas Plato ideas nominat. nam secundum eandem quadrandi legem fabricamus et quadratam tabulam et forum quadratum, et cum forum maius quadratum sit, non tamen magis quadratum est. hinc capias oportet indicium illius non pensi ponderis et inmensurabilis mensurae et innumerabilis numeri, quae tria simul aequiterna semper indiuidua ubique et ubicumque tota unus deus sunt. Omnia etenim corpora, quibus quidque uel numeramus uel pendimus uel metimur, et numerabilia sunt et ponderabilia et mensurabilia.
照樣,在這些柏拉圖所稱為「理型」的本原形式中,道理也是一樣。因為我們按同一條方正的法則,既製作方形的板,也劃定方形的市集;雖然市集是更大的方形,卻並不因此更為方正。從這事你當領會那「無重之重」、「不可度量之尺度」與「不可計數之數目」的徵兆——這三者一同永恆、永遠不可分、無論何處皆全然臨在,乃是一位神。因為凡我們藉以計數、稱量或度量任何事物的一切物體,都是可數的、可稱的、可量的。
So too, in these principal forms, which Plato calls Ideas, the reasoning is the same. For according to the same law of squaring we fashion both a square board and a square marketplace; and although the marketplace is a larger square, it is nonetheless not more square. From this you ought to take an indication of that unweighed weight, and immeasurable measure, and innumerable number, which three together — coeternal, ever indivisible, everywhere and wherever wholly present — are one God. For all bodies, by which we either number or weigh or measure anything, are both numerable and weighable and measurable.
1:231
nam et numeris in corporibus certus est modus et pondiculi trutinae certum est pondus et decempedae certa mensura est, a cuius magnitudine et citra recurri licet usque ad uncias et semuncias et usque ad minimum, citra quod nihil est, et ultra item progredi usque ad maxima et ipsius quoque mundi inaccessa nunc sensibus spatia. habet enim certum magnitudinis modum quidquid finale est. proinde mundi moles uniuersa, quoniam ex finitis est conpacta corporibus, quippe cum alterum corpus alteri finem faciat, procul dubio ipsa finalis est propterque et mensurabilis.
因為在物體中,數目有確定的限度,天平的小秤砣有確定的重量,十尺之尺有確定的尺度;從其大小,人可以一路退回,直到盎司、半盎司,直到那其下再無別物的至小者;同樣也可以向外前進,直到至大之物,乃至那如今感官無法企及的、世界本身的廣袤空間。因為凡有限之物,皆有確定的大小限度。因此世界的全部龐大形體,既是由有限的物體所構成——因一物為另一物設下界限——便無疑本身也是有限的,從而也是可度量的。
For both in numbers there is in bodies a fixed limit, and in the little weight of the balance there is a fixed weight, and in the ten-foot rule there is a fixed measure, from whose magnitude one may run back, even down to ounces and half-ounces and to the very least, below which there is nothing; and likewise advance beyond, even to the greatest things and to the spaces of the very world itself, now inaccessible to the senses. For whatever is finite has a fixed limit of magnitude. Accordingly the whole mass of the world, since it is compacted out of finite bodies — inasmuch as one body sets a limit to another — is itself without doubt finite, and therefore also measurable.
1:232
trans quam si quid spatiorum humana mens cogitat, in ea certe ratione mensurae per corporales formas mitti posse non dubitat, quod quidem ita posse fieri in ueritate claret, si ullus extra mundum locus est. sed quoniam extra omnem locum locus esse non potest, localis mensura ubi locus nullus est non accedit, et cum desit quod metiri possit, quo possit metiri superest, quia finito mensurabili inmensurabilis mensura non deficit. eatenus equidem ratio ponderis eo quod pendi potest cessante non interit et numerus finito numerabili non finitur.
並且,倘若人心在此之外構想出任何空間,它也不懷疑:藉著那同一尺度之計算,某物能經由有形的形式被投入其中——這事若在世界之外當真有任何地方,便顯然能在真實中如此實現。然而既然在一切地方之外不可能有地方存在,那麼空間性的尺度在無地方之處便無從觸及;雖然那能被度量之物已不存在,那藉以度量之物卻仍存留,因為對於有限的可量之物,那不可度量的尺度並不缺失。如此,重量之原則確實不因可被稱量之物的止息而消亡,數目也不被那有限的可數之物所限定。
And if beyond this the human mind conceives any spaces, it does not doubt that into them, by that very reckoning of measure, something can be sent through corporeal forms — which indeed clearly could so be done in truth, if there were any place outside the world. But since no place can exist outside all place, a spatial measure does not reach to where there is no place; and although there is lacking that which could be measured, there yet remains that by which it could be measured, because for a finite measurable thing the immeasurable measure does not fail. To this extent indeed the principle of weight does not perish when that which can be weighed ceases, and number is not bounded by the finite numerable thing.
1:233
igitur si inmensae lucis splendor aliquo nobis fulgore subrutilat, necessario scilicet istic admonebere, ut paululum seposita carnalium fallacia uisiouum dicas nobis decempedae forma corporeae cui nostro uisibilis sit? sed quia hanc, nisi nimium fortasse suscenses, corpori contemplabilem non negabis, consequenter quaero illam inmensurabilem de qua supra sumus locuti mensuram animone an corpori dicas esse conspicuam P sed non ita quempiam ueritas deserat, ut diuina corpori uisibilia fore contendat; cum nec corpora uideri ab hoc nisi animato cognoscat aut, ut dicam uerius, animam potius per corpus quam quidquam per se sentire corpus intellegat. duplex ergo est uidendi uis:
因此,倘若那無量之光的輝煌以某種光亮在我們身上微微閃耀,你在此就必受勸誡,好叫你暫且擱下肉體異象的虛妄,告訴我們:那有形十尺之尺的形狀,是我們的哪隻眼睛所能看見的?然而既然你不會否認——除非你或許過於惱怒——這尺乃是身體所能觀看的,那麼我便進而問:我們上文所論及的那不可度量之尺度,你說它是靈魂可見的,還是身體可見的?但願真理不至如此撇棄人,以致使人主張屬神之物是身體所能看見的;因為人已認識到,除非有靈魂,物體便不能被它看見,或者——說得更真確些——人明白:與其說身體憑自己感知任何事物,不如說是靈魂藉身體感知。所以,看見的能力有兩重:
Therefore, if the splendor of immense light glimmers upon us with some radiance, you will of necessity here be admonished, so that, laying aside for a little the deceit of carnal visions, you may tell us: of what bodily ten-foot rule is the form visible to any eye of ours? But since you will not deny — unless perhaps you are too much vexed — that this is contemplable by the body, I consequently ask: that immeasurable measure of which we spoke above, do you say it is discernible by the soul or by the body? But may the truth not so abandon anyone that he would contend that things divine are visible to the body; since he recognizes that bodies cannot be seen by it except when ensouled, or — to speak more truly — understands that the soul rather perceives through the body than that the body perceives anything by itself. Twofold, therefore, is the power of seeing:
1:234
anima uidet mensuram pondus et numerum per se, uidet mensurabilia numerabilia ėt ponderabilia per corpus. ergo per corpus uidet quae sunt similia corpori, id est corporea, incorporea uero per se, quibus est ipsa similis. Nunc si placet, quoniam mensuris ponderibus et numeris omnia disposita sunt, eorundem in creaturis signa quaeramus. imum certe elementorum omnium terra est. in rotundo scilicet illud imum constat esse, quod medium est, quia in rotundi extimis imum non est.
靈魂憑自己看見尺度、重量與數目;它藉身體看見可量、可數、可稱之物。故此它藉身體看見那些與身體相似之物,即有形之物,卻憑自己看見無形之物,因它自己與這些相似。如今,你若願意,既然萬物都已按尺度、重量與數目被安排,就讓我們在受造之物中尋找這些的記號。一切元素中最低者,必是地。因為在球體中,明顯那居於最低者乃是中心,因球體的最外層並無最低之處。
The soul sees measure, weight, and number by itself; it sees measurable, numerable, and weighable things through the body. Therefore through the body it sees those things which are like the body, that is, corporeal things, but it sees incorporeal things by itself, to which it is itself like. Now, if you please, since all things have been ordered in measures, weights, and numbers, let us seek the signs of these same in created things. The lowest of all the elements is certainly earth. For in a sphere that is clearly the lowest which is the center, since in the outermost parts of a sphere there is no lowest point.
1:235
quaelibet ergo terrae pars magna uel minima aut lapillus exiguus uel minutissimus puluisculus, qui puncto uisibili contingi nequeant, habent et mensuram pro modulo sui et numerum pro ratione partium, quibus distant superiora ab inferioribus, dextra a sinistris, a posterioribus priora, unde etiam quamlibet minimum diuidi in duo potest, quia corpus est. pondus uero illius hinc animaduertitur, quod hoc ipsum minimum ab origine sua sublatum et in aqua, superiore uidelicet elemento dimissum motu infatigabili non quiescit, donec naturali pondere ad solum terrae perueherit.
因此,地的任何部分,無論大小,或一粒微小的卵石,或一點極其細微、連可見之點都觸不著的塵埃,都既按自己的尺度有尺度,又按部分的計算有數目——憑這些部分,上與下、右與左、前與後彼此相分;故此連至小者也能被分成二,因它是物體。然而它的重量是由此觀察出來的:這至小的微粒,從它的源處被舉起,又被投入水中——即投入那較高的元素——便以不倦的運動絕不止息,直到憑其本性的重量被帶到地的底面。
Therefore any part of the earth, great or small, or a tiny pebble, or a most minute speck of dust which cannot be touched by a visible point, have both measure according to their own scale and number according to the reckoning of parts by which the upper differ from the lower, the right from the left, the front from the back; whence even the smallest can be divided into two, because it is a body. But the weight of it is observed from this: that this very smallest particle, lifted up from its origin and dropped into water — that is, into the higher element — does not rest in untiring motion until by its natural weight it is carried down to the floor of the earth.
1:236
hunc ad modum rationis tramitem in reliquis tene corporibus, quia et aquae guttula, quam digito tincto sustuleris, habet scilicet pro magnitudinis modo mensuram, pro partium distantia numerum: lege ponderis si dimittas eam in aere, non residet nisi ad sua peruenerit. aeris quoque ratio par est, cuius nihil uel sub aqua contineri uel supra ignem ferri potest, quod, si quo pacto fiat, necessitate ponderis uel hinc naturaliter erumpat uel inde sponte desidat. mensurabilem uero aerem et pro numero partium numerosum uel hinc, ut arbitror, liquet, quia corporeum metiri posse mundum, cuius aer tertia pars est, iam constitit.
在其餘的物體上也當持守這條推理之路,因為連你用沾濕的手指舉起的一滴水,也按其大小的尺度有尺度,按其部分的距離有數目;依重量之律,你若把它放入空氣中,它便不安頓,直到抵達自己的所在。空氣的道理也是一樣:它沒有一部分能被攔在水下,或被托於火上;倘若以任何方式如此發生,便因重量之必然,或從下方本性地向上迸發,或從上方自行下沉。我想,空氣是可度量的,並按其部分之數目而為「眾多」的,由此可見:因為既已確立有形的世界——空氣乃其第三部分——是能被度量的。
Keep to this path of reasoning in the remaining bodies, since even a droplet of water, which you have lifted on a dipped finger, has of course measure according to the scale of its magnitude, and number according to the distance of its parts; by the law of weight, if you release it into the air, it does not settle until it has reached its own place. The reckoning of air also is the same: none of it can be held under water or borne above fire, but, if by any means this happens, by the necessity of weight it either naturally bursts upward from below or sinks down of its own accord from above. That air is measurable, and numerous according to the number of its parts, is clear from this, I think: that it has already been established that the corporeal world can be measured, of which air is the third part.
1:237
sic etiam ignis elementum et pro partibus suis, quia locale est, recipit numeros et pro spatio, quia finale, mensuris subditur. pondus autem ignis iste terrenus quasi quoddam semen ignium supremorum sursum uersus habet, qui quanto maiore fomento pastus maiorum fuerit uirium, uelut in patriam tendens subtilis natura magnas partes stipati aeris inrumpit et, nisi eundem elementi alterius profundum uinceret, quo per naturam rapitur perueniret. V. DE MENSVRA NVMERO ET PONDERE ANIMAE. Ecce patuit nihil esse corporeum, cui non sit mensura pondus et numerus.
火元素也是如此,既按其部分,因它是空間性的,便領受數目;又按空間,因它是有限的,便受制於尺度。然而這屬地的火,有其向上的重量,彷彿是至高諸火的某種種子;它越是用更多的燃料餵養、從而擁有更大的能力,便越如同奔向自己的本鄉,憑其精微的本性衝破擁擠空氣的龐大塊團;若不是要勝過另一元素的深處,它本要抵達那本性把它帶往的所在。第五章 論靈魂的尺度、數目與重量。看哪,已顯明:凡有形之物,沒有一樣是尺度、重量與數目所不屬的。
So too the element of fire, both, according to its parts, since it is spatial, receives numbers, and, according to space, since it is finite, is subject to measures. But this earthly fire has its weight directed upward, as a kind of seed of the highest fires; and the more it is fed with greater fuel and so possessed of greater powers, then — as though tending toward its homeland — by its subtle nature it bursts through the great masses of crowded air, and, did it not overcome the depth of the other element, it would reach the place to which it is borne by nature. CHAPTER V. ON THE MEASURE, NUMBER, AND WEIGHT OF THE SOUL. Behold, it has been made clear that there is nothing corporeal to which measure, weight, and number do not belong.
1:238
nunc quoniam eorundem est et partilis unitas et locale pondus et magnitudo mensurabilis, utrum tria haec eatenus in anima, ut in corpore sint, quaeramus. magnum. certe corpus longitudine et latitudine et altitudine dicimus, cuius utique spatium grande uel paruum pro sui capacitate censemus. ergo tantum quidque corporis quodcumque corpus recipit, quantum pro amplitudine capax est. sic equidem transcenso inferioris creaturae gradu sublimiorem cerne creaturam et animi magnitudinem sui capacitate metire. ecce capax est anima humana sapientiae, capax namque est eius, quae intellegens eius est.
如今,既然這些事物兼有部分之單一、空間之重量與可度量之大小,就讓我們察問:這三者是否像在身體中那樣存在於靈魂中。我們固然按長、寬、高稱身體為大,又按其容量斷定其空間為大或小。因此任何物體,按其廣闊,能容多少身體,便領受多少身體。如此,既已越過低等受造之等次,就當觀看那更崇高的受造物,並按靈魂的容量來度量它的偉大。看哪,人的靈魂能容智慧,因它能容那作為它理解對象之物。
Now, since to these same things belong both a unity of parts and a spatial weight and a measurable magnitude, let us ask whether these three are in the soul in the same way as they are in the body. We certainly call a body great in length, breadth, and height, whose space we reckon great or small according to its capacity. Therefore any given body receives just so much of body as it is capacious of, according to its amplitude. So then, having transcended the rank of lower creation, behold the loftier creature and measure the greatness of the soul by its capacity. Behold, the human soul is capacious of wisdom, for it is capacious of that which is the object of its understanding.
1:239
ergo ut ante indeptam sapientiam sapientiae capax dici non potest, sic antequam particeps eius fiat, sapiens dici non potest. istic ego percontatum uenio, spatiumne loci fore iudices an inlocale aliquid, quo capitur sapientia? ego sic <censeo, quod si secundum spatium sapientiae capax est sapientis anima, ergo secundum molem magna est sapientia. quod quia non sinit dici ueritas, inlocale est quod capit, ut inlocale possit esse quod capitur. en tibi humani animi sine mole magnitudinem, numeri nunc intuere rationem.
因此,正如靈魂在獲得智慧之前不能被稱為能容智慧,照樣在它成為智慧的分享者之前,也不能被稱為有智慧。在此我前來查問:你判斷那容納智慧之物,將是地方上的空間,還是某種非空間之物?我如此判斷:若有智慧的靈魂是按空間能容智慧,那麼智慧便按體積為大。既然真理不容許如此說,那麼那容納者便是非空間性的,好叫那被容納者也能是非空間性的。看哪,在此你便見到人靈無體積的偉大;如今請思想數目的原理。
Therefore, just as before it has attained wisdom it cannot be said to be capacious of wisdom, so before it becomes a partaker of it, it cannot be called wise. Here I come to inquire: do you judge that it will be a space of place, or something non-spatial, by which wisdom is contained? I judge thus: that if the wise soul is capacious of wisdom according to space, then wisdom is great according to bulk. Since the truth does not permit this to be said, that which contains is non-spatial, so that that which is contained can also be non-spatial. Behold, here you have the greatness of the human soul without bulk; now consider the principle of number.
1:240
Animaduertisti, ut arbitror, haec esse in corporibus signa numerorum, quod scilicet numerosa sint corpora, quae sibi secundum praestantissimam numeri aequalitatem partium parilitate respondeant, ut quoniam unius ad unum et duorum ad duo et ad tria trium summa aequalitas est, sic itidem illud numerosum corpus esse dicamus, quod rata dimensione formatum, ut uerbo tenus humanum quae sunt bina sic habeat ex aduerso posita, ut sibi nec magnitudine nec specie nec loco dissentiant, ut sunt aures et oculi, quae item singula, ut nasus et os, medium locum teneant atque, ut esse pulchra possint, concinentiam summae aequalitatis imitentur.
我想你已觀察到,這些乃是數目在物體中的記號:即那些「合於數」的物體,是按數目那最卓越的相等,以部分的均稱彼此相應的——既然一對一、二對二、三對三之和皆相等,照樣我們也說:凡按確定的尺寸所形成的物體(譬如人體)乃是「合於數」的,因它把那些成對之物如此彼此相對地擺放,以致在大小、種類、位置上都不相違,如耳與目;而那些單一之物,如鼻與口,則居於正中之位,並且為要能成為美麗的,便效法那至高相等的和諧。
You have observed, I think, that these are the signs of numbers in bodies: namely, that those bodies are 'numbered' which correspond to themselves in an equality of parts according to the most excellent equality of number — so that, since the sum of one to one, of two to two, and of three to three is equal, we likewise say that body is 'numbered' which, formed by fixed dimension (as, for instance, the human body), has those things that are paired so placed opposite each other that they differ from one another neither in magnitude nor in kind nor in position, as are the ears and the eyes; while those that are single, like the nose and the mouth, hold the central place and, that they may be beautiful, imitate the harmony of the highest equality.
1:241
quatenus igitur numeri ueritatem in anima reperiamus humana, primum debet ipsa sibimet actitandi rationem pro uirtutum parilitate concinere, ut sapientiae iustitia, temperantiae fortitudo respondeat, quae parilitas utique numerosa est, quia tanto est numeris uicinius, quanto est quidque concinentius. sed illud in anima numerosum potius arbitror, quo eadem scientialiter compos\' est numeri, ut non partibus sicuti corpus numerosa sit, sed ipsum dinoscat et secundum eundem iudicet numerum. nam tria et quattuor septem fore et haec et tria decem, nulla praeter humanam animam uel potest scire uel poterit.
因此,為要叫我們在人的靈魂中尋見數目的真實,靈魂本身首先應當按諸德之相等來協調自己行動的原則,好叫公義回應智慧、剛毅回應節制——這相等必是「合於數」的,因為一物越是和諧,便越是接近於數。但我認為,在靈魂中更真切地「合於數」者,乃是那使這同一靈魂以理智的方式作數目之主的能力,以致它不像身體那樣憑部分而「合於數」,乃是分辨數目本身,並按那同一數目而判斷。因為「三加四為七,這七再加三為十」,除了人的靈魂以外,沒有什麼能知道、也永不能知道。
In order, then, that we may find the truth of number in the human soul, the soul itself ought first to harmonize the principle of its own acting according to an equality of virtues, so that justice answers to wisdom, fortitude to temperance — an equality which is certainly 'numbered,' because a thing is the nearer to number the more harmonious it is. But I think that more truly 'numbered' in the soul is that whereby the same soul is in a scientific manner master of number, so that it is 'numbered' not by parts as a body is, but discerns number itself and judges according to that same number. For that three and four make seven, and these together with three make ten, nothing except the human soul can know or ever will be able to know.
1:242
sicut igitur de mensura claruit, ita et de numeris satis adparet esse hos in corpore uisibiliter, in anima intellectualiter. % Restat nunc ut de pondere disputemus. corporum pondus illud esse patuit, quo eadem in regiones suas, unde primordialiter exsistunt, naturaliter feruntur nec quiescunt, quoad usque transmisso elementi alterius spatio in sua perueniant. animae uero pondus uoluntas est eius, quae proprie magis amor dicitur, quo scilicet uel se ipsam uel alia quaelibet amat anima. siue enim sibi incorporea diligat, ut est uera sapientia, sine corpori corporea concupiscat, ut pulchra sunt corpora, inlocali amoris pondere rapitur, donec amatorum adeptione potiatur.
因此,正如論到尺度已明顯,照樣論到數目也已充分顯明:這些在身體中是可見地存在,在靈魂中則是理智地存在。如今所剩的,乃是要我們討論重量。已經明白:物體的重量,乃是那使這些物體本性地被帶往自己本鄉——即它們起初所從出之處——並不止息,直到穿過另一元素的空間、抵達自己所在的力量。然而靈魂的重量乃是它的意志,這意志更恰當地稱為愛,靈魂藉此或愛自己、或愛別的任何事物。因為無論它珍愛對自己屬無形之物(如真智慧),或為身體貪戀有形之物(如諸般美麗的形體),它都被那非空間的愛之重量所牽引,直到它得享所愛之物。
Therefore, just as it became clear concerning measure, so too concerning numbers it sufficiently appears that these are in the body visibly, in the soul intellectually. It remains now that we discuss weight. It has been made plain that the weight of bodies is that by which the same bodies are naturally borne into their own regions, whence they originally arise, and do not rest until, having passed through the space of another element, they arrive at their own. But the weight of the soul is its will, which is more properly called love, by which the soul loves either itself or anything else. For whether it cherishes things incorporeal to itself, as is true wisdom, or desires bodily things for the body, as bodies are beautiful, it is carried away by the non-spatial weight of love, until it possesses the attainment of the things it loves.
1:243
igitur pondus corporis, quocumque corpus tulerit, mensuras eius et numeros indissociabiliter secum trahit. item pondus, hoc est amor animae in id quod diligit et memoriam et consilium secum cogit, quia nihil aliud uel meminisse uel cogitare ualet, nisi illud, cuius amore feruescit. unde diuinitus homini dicitur: diliges dominum deum tuum ex toto corde tuo et ex tota anima tua, uidelicet ut, sicut corpus pondere cogitur in propria, sic anima pondere referatur in patriam. hoc pondere suo tamen anima non solum aliis iungitur, sed ipsa quoque solidatur, quia consilii ac mentis amore medio et mens consilio et consilium mente diligitur. VI.
因此,物體的重量,無論身體把它帶往何處,都不可分地隨身帶著它的尺度與數目。照樣,那重量——即靈魂對它所珍愛之物的愛——也隨身聚集起記憶與意念,因為除了那使它因愛而燃燒之物以外,它別無所能記念、所能思想。故此神聖地對人說:「你要盡心、盡性愛主你的神」(申六5;太二二37)——即如同身體被重量驅入其本位,照樣靈魂得藉重量被帶回它的本鄉。然而靈魂藉這自己的重量,不僅與別的事物聯結,自己也被堅固,因為藉著意念與心思之愛為居間,心思被意念所愛、意念被心思所愛。第六章。
Therefore the weight of a body, wherever the body carries it, draws its measures and numbers inseparably with it. Likewise weight, that is, the love of the soul toward that which it cherishes, gathers with it both memory and counsel, because it can remember or think of nothing else than that whose love makes it burn. Whence it is divinely said to man: 「Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart and with thy whole soul」 (Deut. 6:5; Matt. 22:37) — namely that, just as a body is driven by weight into its proper place, so the soul may be borne back by weight into its homeland. By this its weight, however, the soul is not only joined to others, but is itself also made firm, because, by the mediating love of counsel and mind, both mind is loved by counsel and counsel by mind. CHAPTER VI.
1:244
DE MENSVRA NVMERO ET PONDERE DIVINAE TRINITATIS QVO MODO HAEC TRIA IPSA TRINITAS SIT. sic et incorporaliter cuncta supereminens unitas praecelsissimae trinitatis mensura est, ut aiunt, sine mensura et pondus sine pondere et numerus sine numero. pondus ergo, quo haec eadem secum ineffabiliter unum sunt, caritas est patris et filii, quoniam spiritum sanctum apostolus proprie insinuans: caritas, inquit, dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per spiritum sanctum, qui datus est nobis, euidenter ostendens isto pondere, diuina scilicet caritate, illum ineffabilem numerum illamque mensuram illo stabiliter ferri, quo tale pondus accesserit.
論至聖三位一體的尺度、數目與重量,以及這三者如何即是三位一體本身。照樣,那超越萬有、無形體的、至崇高三位一體之合一,正如人所說,乃是「無尺度之尺度、無重量之重量、無數目之數目」。如此,那使這三者以不可言喻的方式彼此為一的重量,乃是父與子的愛;因為使徒在恰當地指明聖靈時說:「神的愛藉著所賜給我們的聖靈澆灌在我們心裡」(羅五5)——明顯地表明:藉這重量,即藉那神聖的愛,那不可言喻之數目與那尺度,便被穩固地帶往這般重量所及之處。
ON THE MEASURE, NUMBER, AND WEIGHT OF THE DIVINE TRINITY, AND IN WHAT WAY THESE THREE ARE THE TRINITY ITSELF. So too, incorporeally, the unity of the most exalted Trinity, surpassing all things, is — as men say — measure without measure, weight without weight, and number without number. The weight, then, by which these same are ineffably one with themselves, is the love of the Father and the Son; for the Apostle, properly intimating the Holy Spirit, says: 「The love of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Spirit, who is given to us」 (Rom. 5:5) — evidently showing that by this weight, namely by divine love, that ineffable number and that measure are steadfastly borne whither such weight has reached.
1:245
igitur tria haec inseparabilia sunt in corpore, sed multo magis in anima et indiuidua sunt in anima, sed multo magis in se, et sicut nihil sine uno creatore, hoc est ipsa trinitate exstitit, ita nihil omnino esse potest, quod\' non et trifarium subsistat et unum sit. omne scilicet corpus et unum erit et mensurabile erit et numerabile et ponderabile et omnis anima rationalis tribus indiuiduis, memoria consilio uoluntate subsistit, quibus capax est mensurae ponderis et numeri, secundum haec de mensurabilibus ponderabilibus et numerabilibus, hoc est de corporibus iudicans.
因此,這三者在身體中是不可分的,但在靈魂中更是如此;它們在靈魂中是不可割的,但在它們自身中更是如此。並且正如沒有一物是離了那一位造物主——即離了三位一體本身——而存在的,照樣絕沒有一物能存在而不既以三重方式存續、又是一。即:凡身體都將既是一,又是可量、可數、可稱的;凡有理性的靈魂,都藉三個不可分者——記憶、意念、意志——而存續,靈魂藉這三者能容尺度、重量與數目,並按這三者來判斷可量、可稱、可數之物,即判斷諸般物體。
Therefore these three are inseparable in the body, but much more so in the soul; and they are indivisible in the soul, but much more so in themselves. And just as nothing has come to exist apart from the one Creator — that is, apart from the Trinity itself — so absolutely nothing can exist that does not both subsist in threefold manner and be one. Every body, namely, will be both one and measurable and numerable and weighable; and every rational soul subsists by three indivisibles — memory, counsel, and will — by which it is capacious of measure, weight, and number, judging according to these concerning measurable, weighable, and numerable things, that is, concerning bodies.
1:246
quae si corpus esset, incorporea certe non caperet, sicut corpus etiam iudicari posset et de corporibus iudicare non posset. permanat ergo a summo, quod deus est, per medium, quod anima, ad imum, quod corpora, unitae specimen trinitatis corporibus signa sui inprimens, animabus etiam notitiam tribuens illa formans uisibiliter, has intellegibiliter. cum ergo nihil substantiam nisi essentia capiat et nihil nisi tribus, sicut supra disseruimus, unum fiat, quando tanta est unitas in corpore, hoc est in uestigio trinitatis, quanta est in anima, hoc est in imagine trinitatis, et item cum tanta sit in imagine, quanta est in ipsa trinitate? VII.
因為靈魂若是身體,它必不能領悟無形之物,正如身體也能被判斷、卻不能對諸物體作判斷。所以那合一三位一體的肖像,是從至高者——即神——經由居中者——即靈魂——下達至最低者——即諸物體:在物體上印下自己的記號,也賜給靈魂一種認知,把前者形塑為可見的,把後者形塑為可理解的。既然如此,除了本質以外,沒有什麼能領悟實體;除非藉三者,沒有什麼能成為一,正如我們上文所論——那麼,當身體中(即三位一體的痕跡中)的合一,與靈魂中(即三位一體的形像中)的合一同等,而形像中的合一又與三位一體本身中的合一同等之時,這又當如何呢?第七章。
For if the soul were a body, it certainly could not apprehend incorporeal things, just as a body too could be judged and yet could not judge concerning bodies. Therefore the likeness of the united Trinity flows through from the highest, which is God, through the middle, which is the soul, to the lowest, which are bodies — impressing on bodies the signs of itself, granting to souls also a knowledge, forming the former visibly, the latter intelligibly. Since, then, nothing apprehends a substance except essence, and nothing becomes one except by three, as we have argued above — when therefore there is as great a unity in the body, that is, in the vestige of the Trinity, as there is in the soul, that is, in the image of the Trinity, and likewise as great in the image as there is in the Trinity itself? CHAPTER VII.
1:247
PAGANIS VTITVR TESTIBVS NVLLAS IN ANIMA CORPOREAS ESSE MENSESSE VEL LOCALIA PONDERA. Sed quoniam nunc tempus aliud est, quam ut de quaestionis huius praeeminentia copiosius disputemus, tantum scilicet in his moratus sum, quantum prudentibus satis arbitror, quo adplene cognoscant nullas in anima corporeas esse mensuras uel localia pondera uel partium spatia, sed illud ab ea percipi, quod nec locus capit nec pondus mouet nec diuisio minuit, modo tu, arbiter docte, probaueris iustam gnarus ferre sententiam, anne sit locus quod inlocale recipit, an partile quod secari nequit, an mensurabile quod infinitum capit.
他引用外邦人作見證,〔以證明〕靈魂中並無有形的尺度或空間性的重量。但既然如今的時候不容我們更詳盡地辯論這問題的卓越性,我便只在這些事上停留到我認為足以使審慎之人——叫他們充分認識到:靈魂中並無有形的尺度,沒有空間性的重量,沒有部分的延展,乃是有那「地方所不能容、重量所不能動、分割所不能減」之物被它所知覺——只要你這位有學識的裁判者,憑你的精熟,能作出公正的判決:那容納非空間之物的,是否就是「地方」?那不能被切割的,是否就是「可分之物」?那容納無限的,是否就是「可度量之物」?
HE USES PAGAN WITNESSES [TO PROVE] THAT THERE ARE NO CORPOREAL MEASURES OR SPATIAL WEIGHTS IN THE SOUL. But since now the time is other than that we should dispute more copiously concerning the preeminence of this question, I have dwelt on these matters only so far as I think sufficient for the prudent, that they may fully recognize that there are in the soul no corporeal measures, nor spatial weights, nor extensions of parts, but that there is perceived by it that which neither place contains, nor weight moves, nor division diminishes — provided only that you, learned arbiter, being skilled, shall prove able to bear a just verdict: whether that be a place which receives the non-spatial, or that be partible which cannot be cut, or that be measurable which contains the infinite.
1:248
nunc ad Philolaum redeo, a quo dudum magno interuallo digressus sum, qui in tertio uoluminum, quae πεϱὶ ῤυϑμών x αὶ μέτϱων praenotat, de anima humana sic loquitur: anima inditur corpori per numerum et inmortalem eandemque incorporalem conuenientiam. item post alia: diligitur corpus ab anima, quia sine eo non potest utisensibus. a quo postquam morte deducta est, agit in mundo incorporalem uitam. non ego nunc rationum tramitem et nexuosissimas quaestionum minutias reuoluo, quibus haec probabilia quo uoles aduersante Philolaus efficit. in quae si quis uel curiositate uel studio forte flagrauerit, de ipso scilicet fonte hauriet.
如今我回到斐洛勞斯,我在不久前以很長的篇幅離開了他——他在其名為《論韻律與尺度》(περὶ ῥυθμῶν καὶ μέτρων)的著作第三卷中,如此論到人的靈魂:「靈魂是藉著數目,以及一種不朽且同樣無形的和諧,被植入身體之中。」又在別處說:「身體被靈魂所愛,因為靈魂沒有身體便不能使用諸般感官。靈魂藉死亡從身體中被引離之後,便在宇宙中度無形的生命。」我如今不再展開他的推理之路與那些問題最錯綜的細微之處——他憑這些,無論你舉出哪位對手,都能使這些事顯為可信。倘若有人或出於好奇、或出於熱忱,為這些事而熱切,自然可從這源頭本身汲取。
Now I return to Philolaus, from whom I some while ago departed by a great interval — who, in the third of his volumes which he entitles 'On Rhythms and Measures' (περὶ ῥυθμῶν καὶ μέτρων), speaks thus of the human soul: 「The soul is implanted in the body through number and an immortal and likewise incorporeal harmony.」 Likewise after other things: 「The body is loved by the soul, because without it the soul cannot use the senses. After it has been led away from the body by death, it lives an incorporeal life in the universe.」 I do not now unfold the path of his reasonings and the most intricate subtleties of his questions, by which, with whatever adversary you please, Philolaus makes these things probable. And if anyone, whether by curiosity or by zeal, should be inflamed for these, he will of course draw from the very fountain itself.
1:249
enimuero memet causa auctoritatis in eundem tanti testimonium philosophi iecisse sufficiet, sicuti ceterorum post hinc strictim proferre conueniet. iniuria nempe a quoquam poscitur et argumentum pariter et testimonium. Archytas perinde Tarentinus idemque Pythagoricus in eo opere, quod magnificum de rerum natura prodidit, post multam de numeris subtilissimamque disputationem: anima, inquit, ad exemplum unius conposita est, quae sic inlocaliter dominatur in corpore, sicut unus in numeris. quid, quaeso, praecelsius potest dici, quid uerius? ad unius uidelicet exemplum conposita, quia ad unius imaginem facta est.
確實,為著權威之故,我已引出這位如此偉大的哲學家的見證、以致同一旨意,這便足夠了——正如此後簡略地舉出其餘人的見證也是合宜的。因為向任何人索取證明與見證,是不公平的。塔倫頓的阿基塔斯——同樣是畢達哥拉斯派——在他所撰寫的那部輝煌的《論萬物本性》中,在許多且極其精微地論及數目之後,說:「靈魂是照『一』的樣式組成的,它如此非空間地統管身體,正如『一』在諸數之中統管。」我問,還有什麼能說得更崇高、更真確?即:照「一」的樣式組成,因為它是照「一」的形像所造。
Indeed, for the sake of authority it will be enough that I have cast forth the testimony of so great a philosopher to the same effect — just as it will be fitting to bring forward, in brief, the testimonies of the others after this. For wrongly is both proof and testimony demanded of anyone. Archytas of Tarentum likewise, also a Pythagorean, in that work which he produced, magnificent, 'On the Nature of Things,' after much and most subtle discussion concerning numbers, says: 「The soul is composed after the pattern of the One, which thus rules non-spatially in the body, as the One rules among numbers.」 What, I ask, can be said more sublime, what more true? Composed, namely, after the pattern of the One, because it was made after the image of the One.
1:250
et idcirco unus est exemplum principale formarum, quoniam formabilia ab illo formas capiunt, qui non coepit., Hippon Metapontinus ex eadem schola Pythagorae praemissis pro statu sententiae suae insolubilibus argumentis de anima sic pronuntiat: longe aliud anima, aliud corpus est, quae corpore et torpente uiget et caeco uidet et mortuo uiuit, unde autem, [si] hoc est, quo principio nescire se dicit.
因此,「一」乃是諸形式的本原典範,因為凡可被賦形之物,都從那「無始者」領受其形。美他蓬通的希波——同屬畢達哥拉斯這一學派——先擺出支持其見解的不可破解之論證,然後如此論到靈魂:「靈魂與身體大不相同:當身體遲鈍時它仍興旺,當身體盲目時它仍看見,當身體死亡時它仍活著。然而這從何而來、依何本原,他說他並不知道。」
And for this reason the One is the principal pattern of forms, since formable things take their forms from Him who did not begin. Hippo of Metapontum, of the same school of Pythagoras, having first set down indissoluble arguments in support of his opinion, pronounces thus concerning the soul: 「Far other is the soul, far other the body; for it flourishes when the body is sluggish, sees when the body is blind, lives when the body is dead. But whence this is, by what principle, he says he does not know.」
1:251
sed non ita nunc omnium philosophorum Pythagoricae familiae sententias persequor, ut easdem copiosius aggerando de alienis admodum uoluminibus meum faciam satis \' arbitrans memet principium Pythagorici gymnasii de praesenti quaestione scita euidentia protulisse, certus scilicet \ eminem refutare doctorum, quin hoc idem senserint scriptoque prodiderint Archippus, Epaminondas, Aristeus, Gorgiades, Diodorus et omnes Pythagorae posteri, quorum uidelicet nominum, ne dicam sententiarum multitudine, si eadem prodita uelim, uo- Iumen efficerem.
但我如今並不這樣追述畢達哥拉斯這一族所有哲學家的見解,以致過於繁複地從他人的書卷中堆砌、據為己有——因我認為:我已從畢達哥拉斯學派的創立之初,就當前的問題引出了明白的知識,這便夠了;我確信沒有一位有學識的人會駁斥這一事實:亞基布、伊巴密濃達、亞里斯泰俄斯、戈爾吉亞德斯、狄奧多羅斯,以及畢達哥拉斯所有的後繼者,都持守並見諸文字地闡明了這同一件事——倘若我要把這些都列出,單就他們名字之眾多(且不說其見解之眾多),就足以寫成一卷書了。
But I do not now so pursue the opinions of all the philosophers of the Pythagorean family as to make them my own by piling them up too copiously from books of others — thinking it enough that I have brought forth, from the very founding of the Pythagorean school, clear knowledge concerning the present question; being assured, namely, that no one of the learned will refute the fact that this very same thing was held and set forth in writing by Archippus, Epaminondas, Aristeus, Gorgiades, Diodorus, and all the successors of Pythagoras — by the multitude of whose names, not to say of whose opinions, I should fill a volume, if I wished to set forth the same.
1:252
Igitur Platon procedat in medium, a quo uere claret quam magnum in semet bonum genus humanum neglegat nostro praesertim saeculo, quo dictis factisque caelitus editis eotenus religio conclamata est, ut paene iam credendi labore submoto tepore fidei scientiae fructum capessat laborisque mercedem opere non patrato percipiat.
因此,讓柏拉圖出來居於眾人之中——藉著他,便真切地顯明:人類在自身中忽略了何等大的善,尤其在我們這世代,雖然那從天而來、藉行為與言語所宣示之事已被如此傳揚、以致信仰被高聲頌揚,人卻幾乎把信的勞苦撇在一旁,意圖從信德的微溫中攫取知識的果子,並在工作未完成之際領取勞苦的工價。
Therefore let Plato come forth into the midst, by whom it truly becomes clear how great a good the human race neglects in itself — especially in our age, in which, although things uttered from heaven by deeds and words have so far been proclaimed that religion has been acclaimed, men, with the labor of believing now almost set aside, seek to seize the fruit of knowledge from the lukewarmness of faith, and to receive the wages of labor while the work is not accomplished.
1:253
quo fit ut mirari admodum digne nequeam huius Platonis animum, qui tantis equidem saeculis ante puerperium uirginis, ante incarnationem dei, ante hominis resurrectionem, ante praedicatam summae trinitatis in - gentibus unitatem ineffabilem una tres in diuinitate personas laudabili ausu, mirabili ingenio, inimitabili eloquio quaesiuit inuenit prodidit, patrem deum paternamque mentem, artem siue consilium et utriusque horum amorem mutuum unam summam aequiternam indiuisam diuinitatem non solum ita credi oportere docuit, sed ita esse conuicit.
由此可見,我無法充分配得地驚嘆這位柏拉圖的心思:他確實在童貞女生產之前許多世代、在神成肉身之前、在人復活之前、在那至高三位一體之合一——即那獨一不可言喻者乃是神性中三個位格——被傳給萬邦之前,便以可稱讚的膽量、奇妙的天才、無可摹倣的口才,尋求、尋見並闡明了:父神與那屬父的心思(Mind),那技藝或意念(Counsel),以及這二者彼此之間的愛——乃是一位至高、永恆、不可分的神性——他不僅教導當如此相信,更證明事實確是如此。
Whence it comes that I cannot worthily enough marvel at the mind of this Plato, who indeed so many ages before the childbearing of the Virgin, before the incarnation of God, before the resurrection of man, before the unity of the supreme Trinity was preached to the nations — that the One ineffable should be three Persons in divinity — with praiseworthy daring, marvelous genius, and inimitable eloquence, sought, found, and set forth: God the Father and the paternal Mind, the Art or Counsel, and the mutual love of both these — one supreme, coeternal, undivided Divinity — and not only taught that it ought thus to be believed, but proved that it is thus.
1:254
persuadere mihi non possum, quod philosophi huius anima corporea fuerit, ac ei forsan praecipiti lapsu stultitiae ulla anima corpus esse iudicanda est, illas equidem corporeas iudicauerim, quae corpus esse se credunt, non per hoc animarum generi derogans, sed quosdam sententiae suae inprobitate, non mea sponte denotans.
我無法說服自己,認為這位哲學家的靈魂是有形的;倘若或有任何靈魂,因某種愚妄的急速墮落,當被判定為身體,那麼我所要判定為有形的,乃是那些自信自己是身體的靈魂——我並非藉此貶損靈魂這一族類,乃是憑這等人自己見解的悖謬、而非出於我自己的意願,將某些人標明出來。
I cannot persuade myself that the soul of this philosopher was corporeal; and if perhaps by some headlong fall of folly any soul is to be judged to be a body, those indeed I would judge corporeal which believe themselves to be a body — not thereby disparaging the genus of souls, but marking certain ones by the wickedness of their own opinion, not of my own will.
1:255
et quid hominibus fiat, quos cum eo usque inscitia teneat, ut indoctos se esse nesciant, scientiae nihilo minus priuilegium sibi uindicant, dumque in inperitas aures uerborum puerilium spumas exspuunt, uno eodemque mendacio semet scientiae fallunt, alios docendo decipiunt Lysiae similes, quem Platon idem cassa rerum uerba fundentem in Phaedro eatenus increpat, ut esse deterius adstruat gnarum uerborum, ignarum esse causarum, quam nescientem rerum uerba nescire, potius arbitrans inperitum silentium loquaci inperitia. unde etiam Tullius libro de oratore primo:
那些被無知轄制到如此地步、以致連自己是不學無術都不知道、卻仍為自己僭取知識之特權的人,又當如何呢?他們將幼稚言辭的泡沫吐入未受訓練的耳中,藉同一個謊言,既使自己被欺、以為有知識,又藉教導誘騙他人——正如呂西亞斯,柏拉圖在《斐德羅篇》中如此斥責他,以致斷言:知道言辭卻不識因由,比那不知事物、因而不知言辭的人更糟;他判定不學的緘默勝過喋喋不休的無知。故此塞羅(圖利烏斯)在《論演說家》第一卷中也說:
And what is to become of men whom ignorance holds to such a degree that they do not even know themselves to be unlearned, yet nonetheless claim for themselves the privilege of knowledge? While they spit out the froth of childish words into untrained ears, by one and the same lie they both deceive themselves of knowledge and beguile others by teaching — like Lysias, whom this same Plato in the Phaedrus rebukes to such a degree that he asserts it is worse to know words but be ignorant of causes, than not knowing things to be ignorant of words; judging unlearned silence preferable to garrulous inexperience. Whence Tullius too, in the first book 'On the Orator':
1:256
eloquentia est, inquit, scientia conprehendendarum rerum plurimarum, sine qua uerborum uolubilitas inanis atque inridenda est, et paulo post: etenim ex rerum cognitione efflorescat et redundet oportet oratio, cui nisi subest res ab oratore percepta et cognita, inanem quandam habet locutionem et paene puerilem. sed hinc . alias. In Phaedro autem Platon de anima sic pronuntiat: anima, inquit, inmortalis est, quae semper a se ipsa mouetur et aliis causa motus est, corpus autem per se non mouetur. non ait tantum: mouet alia, sed:
他說:「口才乃是領會極多事物的知識,沒有這知識,言辭的流暢便是空洞而可笑的」;又稍後說:「因為言談應當從對事物的認識中綻放、滿溢而出;除非有一件為演說者所領會、所認識的事物作其根基,否則言談便有某種空洞、幾近幼稚的表述。」但這事容後再論。此外,柏拉圖在《斐德羅篇》中如此論到靈魂:他說:「靈魂是不朽的,它常被自己所推動,並為別的事物作運動之因;但身體並非被自己所推動。」他不僅說「它推動別的事物」,乃是說:
「Eloquence,」 he says, 「is the knowledge of grasping very many things, without which the fluency of words is empty and to be derided」; and a little after: 「For from the knowledge of things speech ought to flower forth and abound; and unless there underlies it a matter perceived and known by the speaker, it has a certain empty and almost childish utterance.」 But of this elsewhere. In the Phaedrus, moreover, Plato pronounces thus concerning the soul: 「The soul,」 he says, 「is immortal, which is ever moved by itself and is to others the cause of motion; but the body is not moved by itself.」 He did not say merely 「it moves other things,」 but:
1:257
aliis causa motus est, animaduertens equidem uir excellentis ingenii fore nonnulla quibus sit moueri proprium causa motus alieni quidquid enim uoluntarie mouetur, ipsum fere sibi causa motus est, quod autem mouetur uel nesciens uel inuitum penes scientem uel cogentem causas motus habet. nec repugnat anterioribus nostris disputationibus, quod istic a se moueri animam dicimus, cum principalem motionum cardinem in deo esse dicamus, quoniam id ipsum fere a deo illi est, ut sponte moueatur, uidelicet ut, sicut causa motus animi uoluntas est eius, sic substantiae, quae utitur uoluntate, causa sit deus, quia, etsi posse uelle nobis ex deo est, non omnis uoluntatis nostrae motus erit ex deo.
「它為別的事物作運動之因」——這位卓越天才的人確實觀察到:會有某些事物,以「作別物運動之因」而被推動乃是其本分;因為凡自願被推動者,一般而言自己即是自己運動之因,而凡或在不知中、或在不情願中被推動者,其運動之因便在那知曉者或強迫者身上。我們在此說靈魂被自己所推動,這與我們先前的論述並不衝突,因為我們說諸運動的本原樞紐在於神;因為靈魂之所以能自行運動,這事本身彷彿是從神而來的——即如同靈魂運動之因是它自己的意志,照樣那運用意志的實體之因乃是神;因為我們「能意願」雖是從神而來,我們意志的每一個運動卻未必都是出於神。
「it is to others the cause of motion」 — this man of excellent genius observing indeed that there would be some things to which it is proper to be moved, being the cause of another's motion; for whatever is moved voluntarily is generally itself the cause of motion to itself, but whatever is moved either unknowingly or unwillingly has the causes of its motion in the one who knows or compels. Nor does it conflict with our earlier discussions that here we say the soul is moved by itself, since we say that the principal hinge of motions is in God; for this very thing is, as it were, from God to the soul, that it should move of its own accord — namely, that just as the cause of the soul's motion is its own will, so the cause of the substance which uses will is God; because, although the ability to will is to us from God, not every motion of our will will be from God.
1:258
uel tunc reor, cum uoluntate peccamus, nostri causa motus ex nobis est, ne peccatorum deum faciamus auctorem. quocirca si corpus a se non mouetur et corpus non est quod sibi causa motus est, quia in se motus sui causas habet, anima non est corpus. Idem Platon in libro, quem negl ϕυσι x ής scripsit: anima, inquit, animantium omnium corporalis nonestipsaque se mouet aliorum quoque agitatrix, quae naturaliter mota sunt.
反倒我認為:當我們憑意志犯罪時,我們運動之因是出於我們自己,免得我們使神成為罪的源頭。因此,身體若不是被自己所推動,而那「為自己作運動之因」者又不是身體——因它在自身之內有其自身運動之因——那麼靈魂便不是身體。這同一位柏拉圖,在他所寫的《論自然》(περὶ φυσικῆς)一書中說:「一切生物的靈魂都不是有形的,它自己推動自己,也是別的那些本性受推動之物的推動者。」
Rather, I think that when we sin by our will, the cause of our motion is from ourselves, lest we make God the author of sins. Wherefore, if the body is not moved by itself, and that which is to itself the cause of motion is not a body — because it has the causes of its own motion within itself — the soul is not a body. The same Plato, in the book which he wrote 'On Nature' (περὶ φυσικῆς), says: 「The soul of all living beings is not corporeal, and it moves itself and is also the mover of other things which are naturally moved.」
1:259
in Phaedone autem sic apud eundem Platonem cum Simmia et Cebete aliisque philosophis Socrates loquitur, ut cum uideamus illic ualde consentanea nostrisque oppido coniuentia pronuntiari, quae non solum praeiudicio auctoritatis utuntur, sed uirtute rationis adminiculantur, animaduertamus praeter natiuum humanae mentis uigorem hasce uidelicet animas, quae tam remota persecutae sunt, tam .
此外,在《斐多篇》中,蘇格拉底在這同一位柏拉圖的著作裡,與西米亞斯、克貝斯及其他哲學家如此交談,以致當我們看見那裡所宣示的、與我們的見解極其相合、又格外彼此和諧之事——這些事不僅憑權威的先入判斷而有力,更有理性之力為其支撐——我們便當留意:除了人心與生俱來的活力之外,這些靈魂確實追尋了如此遙遠之事,如此——
In the Phaedo, moreover, Socrates speaks thus with Simmias and Cebes and other philosophers in this same Plato, so that, when we see there pronounced things very much in agreement with ours and exceedingly in harmony with them — things which not only avail by the prejudgment of authority, but are supported by the force of reason — we may observe that, besides the inborn vigor of the human mind, these souls indeed, which pursued things so remote, so —
1:260
clausa adierunt, tam operta uiderunt, idcirco scilicet lumine ueritatis adflatas, ut in salutem generis humani toto quandoque mundo diuinitus editum dogma apud rudes ueri gentium mentes gentilium testimoniis uteretur, quo magis ignorantiae nubilo caecata et infidelitatis frigore in quandam glaciem durata gentilitas euangelicae ueritatis calori cederet, si eadem ueritas aduersantium quoque sibimet ore sonuisset. aut cur non haec eadem per philosophos nobis in usum ueri caelitus procurata credamus, quae ad redarguendam nostrorum quoque inperitiam utilia fore cognoscimus ? persuadens igitur in Phaedone Socrati sic ait uera ratio:
親近了如此隱密之事、看見了如此隱藏之事——其緣由,乃是它們被真理之光所吹拂,為要叫那為人類得救、藉神而傳遍全世界所頒佈的教義,得在不識真理之列邦那些未受教導的心思中,於某時引用外邦人的見證;好叫那因無知的烏雲而越發瞎眼、又因不信的寒冷而彷彿凝結成冰的外邦世界,能屈服於福音真理的暖意——倘若這同一真理連從它自己仇敵的口中也發出聲響。又或者,我們為何不該相信:這些同樣的事乃是藉哲學家從天上為我們所預備、為要供真理之用——這些事,我們認出甚至有益於駁斥我們自己同胞的無知?因此,真確的道理在《斐多篇》中說服蘇格拉底,如此說:
approached things so hidden, saw things so concealed — for this reason, namely, breathed upon by the light of truth, that the doctrine divinely set forth for the salvation of the human race throughout the whole world might at some time, among the untaught minds of the nations unacquainted with truth, make use of the testimonies of the Gentiles, so that heathendom — the more blinded by the cloud of ignorance and hardened, as it were, into ice by the cold of unbelief — might yield to the warmth of evangelical truth, if that same truth should sound forth even from the mouths of its own adversaries. Or why should we not believe that these same things were procured for us from heaven through the philosophers, for the use of truth — things which we recognize will be useful even to refute the inexperience of our own people? Persuading Socrates, therefore, in the Phaedo, true reason thus speaks:
1:261
donec corpus habeamus permixtusque sit tali malo noster animus, numquam nos id quod iam olim concupiscimus satis plene consecuturos. concupiscimus autem ueri scientiam. corpus enim nobis primum innumerabiles et infinitas occupationes infert, quibus conterimur ob necessarium uictum et alimenta cotidiana. deinde si qui morbi ingruerunt, inpedimento sunt, quominus inquirere et inuenire ueritatem possimus. nam cupiditatibus et cupidinibus et timoribus innumerabilibus, uariarum rerum adpetitionumque uisionibus et infinita quadam dementia corpus oneratur, ut prae illo ne sapere quidem ulla in re possimus.
「只要我們還有身體,我們的心思又與這般的惡相摻雜,我們便永不能充分地、完全地得著我們久已渴慕之物。然而我們所渴慕的,乃是真理的知識。因為身體首先給我們帶來無數而無限的纏累,我們為著必需的生計與每日的飲食而被它消磨。其次,若有任何疾病侵襲我們,便成為攔阻,使我們不能查究並尋見真理。因為身體被諸般慾望、情慾與無數的懼怕,被各樣事物與貪求的幻象,並某種無窮的瘋狂如此重壓,以致為它的緣故,我們在任何事上連有智慧都不能。」
「As long as we have a body, and our mind is mingled with such an evil, we shall never sufficiently and fully attain that which we have long since desired. But we desire the knowledge of truth. For the body first brings upon us innumerable and infinite occupations, by which we are worn out on account of necessary sustenance and daily nourishment. Then, if any diseases assail us, they are a hindrance, so that we cannot inquire into and find out the truth. For by desires and lusts and innumerable fears, by visions of various things and appetites, and by a certain infinite madness, the body is so burdened that, because of it, we cannot even be wise in any matter.」
1:262
et si quando tempus aliquod ad philosophandum uacuum uel habuerimus uel fecerimus, tunc quoque in ipsis cogitationibus nostris corpus intercurrit turbam errorum inferens menti, ut obcaecante illo ueritatem peruidere non possimus. itaque unum hoc in omni quaestione nobis et id quidem euidentissime probatur, si quid umquam bona fide scire uolumus, recedendum esse a corpore et in ipso animo res considerandas. tunc enim uidemur consecuturi quod concupiscimus et cuius rei amatores nos profitemur, cum defuncti erimus, nam dum uiuimus, desperandum est.
「並且,倘若我們在任何時候,曾經有過或騰出某些閒暇來思索哲理,那時,在我們的思想之中,身體也仍然闖入,把一大群謬誤帶進心思,以致當它使我們瞎眼之時,我們便不能徹底看透真理。因此,這一件事在每一探究中都向我們得了證明,且是極其明顯地證明:我們若曾誠實地想要認識任何事物,就必須離開身體,在心思本身裡思量諸事。因為那時,我們才彷彿將要得著我們所渴慕的、並我們自承所愛的,即在我們死了之後;因為只要我們還活著,便當絕望了。」
「And if at any time we have either had or made some leisure for philosophizing, then too, in our very thoughts, the body intrudes, bringing into the mind a throng of errors, so that, while it blinds us, we cannot see the truth through. And so this one thing in every inquiry is proved to us, and that most evidently: if we ever wish in good faith to know anything, we must withdraw from the body and consider things in the mind itself. For then we seem about to attain that which we desire and of which we profess ourselves lovers, namely when we shall have died; for as long as we live, we must despair.」
1:263
etenim si constat nihil sinceri mixtum corpori animum peruidere posse, sequitur alterutrum, aut nullo tempore nec usquam contingere homini ueram scientiam posse aut tunc demum, cum excesserimus e uita. defunctorum enim animus liber est et solutus a corpore. eo autem tempore quo uiuimus ita demum adpropinquabimus adplicabimurque scientiae, si nihilaut quam minimum corpore utamur neque in societate eius, nisi quatenus necesse est, animum dimittamus. ita enim minime replebimur uitiosa turbulentaque natura corporis, sed puri a contagione eius, in quantum facere possumus, erimus et, si ita fecerimus, incorrupti sincerique digredientes ad omnia incorrupta sinceraque ueniemus.
因為若確定靈魂在與身體混合之時,無法清楚洞察任何純淨之物,那麼必然得出兩者其一:或者人在任何時候、任何地方都不可能獲得真知識,或者唯有當我們離開此生之時才能獲得。因為已故之人的靈魂是自由的,已從身體中釋放出來。然而在我們活著的此世之中,我們唯有如此才能接近並依附於知識:就是盡可能不使用身體,或使用得極少,並且除非到了必要的程度,否則不讓靈魂與身體相交。因為這樣我們才最不會被身體那敗壞且紛亂的本性所充滿,反倒在我們能力所及的範圍內,從身體的污染中保持純淨;倘若我們如此行,便能潔淨無玷地離去,並潔淨無玷地抵達一切事物。
For indeed, if it is established that the soul, while mixed with the body, can perceive nothing pure, it follows that one of two things must be true: either at no time and in no place can true knowledge come to a man, or else only then, when we have departed from this life. For the soul of the dead is free and loosed from the body. But in this present time, while we live, we shall come near and cleave to knowledge only in this way: if we use the body not at all, or as little as possible, and do not surrender the soul to its fellowship except so far as is necessary. For thus we shall least of all be filled with the corrupt and turbulent nature of the body, but, so far as we can manage, we shall be pure from its contagion; and if we so act, departing uncorrupted and pure, we shall come to all things uncorrupted and pure.
1:264
Haec ad uerbum ex dialogo philosophi admodum principis excerpenda atque huic nostro inserenda uolumini ratus sum non arbitrans fore quempiam inlectamentis fallaciarum corpo.
我認為這些話應當逐字摘錄自那位在哲學家中堪稱魁首之人的對話錄,並插入我們這部著作之中;因為我判斷,沒有人會慣於抵擋那屬肉體之謬誤的誘惑,
I thought these words ought to be excerpted verbatim from the dialogue of that philosopher who is altogether a prince among his kind, and inserted into this volume of ours, since I judged that no one would be inclined to resist the bodily allurements of fallacies,
1:265
ralibus obsistere solitum, qui hasce repugnantias in semet ipso sentiens disparium naturarum corporis atque animi teste se in hoc ipsum sibi non indiscussis equidem longe maximi inter philosophos uiri disputationibus adsentiatur interque animum corpusque suum praeside ratione disceptet, quidnam sit illud quod, ut aiunt, corporeus animus ab omni inuentione occursante sibi semper extrarii corporis praepediatur obstaculo aut cur extrarium corpus in reatum uocet, quod semet a contemplatione ueri deuocet, cum sibi ipse sit inpedimento, si corpus est. sed super his non argumentabor.
也就是任何在自己裡面親身感受到身體與靈魂這兩種相異本性之間矛盾衝突的人,以自身為見證,便會在此事上贊同哲學家中遠為偉大者那些(確實無可爭辯的)論證;他既以理性為主宰,便會在自己的靈魂與身體之間判別:人們所說的那件事究竟為何——若靈魂是有形的,它便總被那迎面而來的外在身體之障礙阻擋,無法有任何發現;或者,他為何要控告那外在身體把他從對真理的默觀中召走,倘若他自己就是身體,則他乃是自己的阻礙。然而對這些事我不再爭辯。
—anyone, that is, who, feeling these very contradictions within himself between the disparate natures of body and soul, with himself as witness, would assent in this very matter to the disputations (undisputed indeed) of by far the greatest among philosophers, and who, with reason presiding, would debate between his own soul and body what that thing might be which—as they say—if the soul be bodily, is always hindered by the obstacle of an external body confronting it from every act of discovery; or why he should arraign an external body for calling him away from the contemplation of truth, when he himself would be his own impediment, if he is a body. But on these matters I shall not argue.
1:266
ipsa per se nimirum ueritas claret nec ornamento aut adiumento extrinsecus indiget, quae et pulchrior et fortior nuda est. Hinc egomet testium meorum indefensis hactenus mihi testimoniis utendum ratus sum, quia penes illos tantum, qui toto sui admodum corpus sunt, de hisce ueritatis uadibus dubitabimus. uerum quid hic idem Platon in Hipparcho, quid in Lachete, in Protagora, in Symposio, in Alcibiade, in Gorgia, in Critone, 4 quid in Timaeo etiam arce quadam et quodam philosophiae uertice de anima pronuntiauerit, placitae breuitatis gratia missum facio.
真理本身當然憑自己便發出光輝,無需任何外來的裝飾或援助,因為它赤裸時更為美麗、更為剛強。因此我認為應當運用我那些至今未經辯護的見證人的證言,因為唯有在那些全然屬乎身體之人眼中,我們才會對這些真理的擔保有所懷疑。然而柏拉圖本人在《希帕庫斯篇》、《拉刻斯篇》、《普羅塔哥拉篇》、《會飲篇》、《阿爾基比亞德篇》、《高爾吉亞篇》、《克里同篇》中論到靈魂所宣稱的,以及他在《蒂邁歐篇》中——彷彿在哲學的某座堡壘與某個頂峰之上——所宣稱的,為了我所偏好的簡潔之故,我便略去不提。
Truth itself, of course, shines forth by itself, and needs no ornament or external aid, being both fairer and stronger when naked. Hence I have judged that I should make use of the hitherto-undefended testimonies of my witnesses, because only in the eyes of those who are wholly body would we entertain doubt about these sureties of truth. But what this same Plato declared concerning the soul in the Hipparchus, in the Laches, in the Protagoras, in the Symposium, in the Alcibiades, in the Gorgias, in the Crito, and what in the Timaeus too—as upon a certain citadel and a certain summit of philosophy—for the sake of the brevity I favor, I pass over.
1:267
neque enim refert ad agnitionem ueri quid de eodem saepius quisque dixerit, quam quid senserit quaerere, quia in saepe dictis nec uberior est cognitio rerum, cum sit prolixitas onerosa uerborum. quapropter in adstructionem ueri magis considerandum est quid unum multi senserint, quam quid unus saepe dixerit. ego tamen Platonem, prout mea opinio est, philosophorum omnium merito principem in negotium praesens admiratione sui pellectus testem saepe uocitaui, quamlibet quae plura istic eiusdem legas innumeris conparata, quae super anima dissertauit, pauca admodum nec. suae. sed nec Porphyrius Platonicus multis post Platonem saeculis a magistro uspiam in hac eadem causa dissensit.
因為就對真理的認識而言,去探究每個人在同一題目上說過多少次,遠不如去探究他領悟了什麼;因為在屢屢重複的言語中,對事物的認識並不更豐富,反倒言辭的冗長令人厭煩。因此,在建立真理時,更應當思考許多人領悟了哪一件事,而非一個人屢次說了什麼。然而我,因仰慕他而著迷,在當前的議題中屢屢召喚柏拉圖為見證——依我之見,他理當是一切哲學家之首——雖然你在那裡讀到他論述靈魂的話語,與他無數的著作相比,實在極少,也不及他的才華。但柏拉圖之後許多世代的柏拉圖派波菲利,在這同一議題上也未曾在任何地方與其師意見相左。
For it makes no difference, as regards the recognition of truth, to inquire how often each man has said something on the same subject, rather than what he has perceived; because in things often repeated there is no richer knowledge of realities, since the prolixity of words is burdensome. Wherefore, in establishing the truth, one must rather consider what one thing many men have perceived, than what one man has often said. Yet I, charmed by admiration of him, have for the present business often summoned as witness Plato—in my opinion deservedly the prince of all philosophers—although, of the many things you may read there from him compared to his countless writings, the things he discoursed concerning the soul are very few indeed and not [worthy of] his [genius]. But neither did Porphyry the Platonist, many ages after Plato, anywhere dissent from his master in this same cause.
1:268
inlustri quippe uoce genus humanum suae dignitatis admonuit: si beati, inquit, esse uolumus, corpus est omne fugiendum. est ergo incorporeum quiddam in nobis, cui aduersa corporis uniuersi contagio est, et quid istud erit, nisi imago dei, et quid imago dei, nisi humanus animus? qui si in corpore beatus esse non potest et incorporeus non est, numquam beatus erit, qui sine se non erit. VIII. ROMANIS PAGANIS PHILOSOPHIS VTITVR TESTIBVS DE ANIMAE INCORPORALITATE. Plurimorum in negotium praesens philosophorum plurimis testimoniis usi sumus multosque ex eadem Graecia, si uel causa posceret uel ratio sineret, proferre possemus.
因為他曾以卓著之言提醒人類記念自己的尊貴:他說:「我們若願得福,就必須逃離一切身體。」因此,在我們裡面有某種無形之物,整個身體的污染對它是敵對的;而這若不是神的形像,又會是什麼呢?神的形像若不是人的靈魂,又是什麼呢?這靈魂若不能在身體之中得福,又非無形之物,那它就永遠不能得福,因為它若離了自己便不存在。八、他引用羅馬異教哲學家為見證論靈魂之無形性。在當前的議題中,我們已運用了眾多哲學家的眾多證言;倘若議題需要、理性容許,我們還能從希臘本地舉出許多人。
For with illustrious voice he admonished the human race of its own dignity: "If we wish to be blessed," he says, "all body must be fled." There is therefore something incorporeal in us, to which the contagion of the whole body is hostile; and what shall this be, if not the image of God? And what is the image of God, if not the human soul? And if this soul cannot be blessed within the body, and is not incorporeal, it will never be blessed, since it will not exist apart from itself. VIII. HE USES ROMAN PAGAN PHILOSOPHERS AS WITNESSES CONCERNING THE INCORPOREALITY OF THE SOUL. For the present business we have used very many testimonies of very many philosophers, and we could bring forward many out of Greece itself, if either the cause demanded it or reason allowed.
1:269
sed ne localiter ueritatem quaesisse uideamur, ut haec eadem ab una tantum uideri gente quiuerit et aliis ignorata sit, cum ueri compos humana substantia non sit regione, sed genere, Romanos etiam eosdemque philosophos testes citemus, apud quos Sextius pater Sextiusque filius propenso in exercitium sapientiae studio adprime philosophati sunt atque hanc super omni anima tulere sententiam:
但唯恐我們顯得只是在某一地域尋求真理——彷彿這同一真理只能被某一民族看見,而為其他民族所不知——既然人的本性領受真理不是憑地域,而是憑本類,那麼讓我們也引用羅馬人為見證,他們同樣是哲學家;其中塞克斯提烏斯父子二人,以傾心追求智慧之鍛鍊的熱忱,極其卓越地從事哲學,並對靈魂的整個本性作出如此判斷:
But lest we seem to have sought truth in a merely local manner—as though this same truth could be seen by one nation alone and be unknown to others—since human substance attains the truth not by region but by kind, let us cite as witnesses the Romans too, and these likewise philosophers; among whom Sextius the father and Sextius the son, with zeal inclined toward the exercise of wisdom, philosophized most excellently and rendered this verdict concerning the whole nature of the soul:
1:270
incorporalis, inquiunt, omnis est anima et inlocalis atque indeprehensa uis quaedam, quae sine spatio capax corpus haurit et continet acrius isti, ni fallor, abstrusas rerum rationes ingressi sunt, quam nonnulli nostrates, qui cubiculariis disputationibus de sublimium indage causarum aliquid soporiferum in lectulis oscitantes perpellente copia tepentium naeniarum stolido laudatore ueternosas anilium opinionum suspiciones edormiunt innexamque uisceribus animam corporis claustris includi et contineri decernunt. sed istuc inperitiae ueri uacuae figmentum, .
他們說:「一切靈魂都是無形的、無空間的,是某種無法被察覺的力量,它不佔據空間,卻能容納並持守它所能容納的身體。」這些人,倘若我沒看錯,比我們當中某些人更敏銳地探入了事物的隱秘之理;那些人在臥室裡爭論如何探尋崇高事物的緣由,卻在小榻上打著呵欠,被那源源不斷、溫吞乏味的催眠曲與某個愚鈍的捧場者所迷惑,把老婦人意見中那昏沉的臆測睡了過去;他們判定靈魂與肉體交織,被囚禁並被持守在身體的牢籠之中。然而那毫無真理、出於無知的虛構之說——
"Every soul," they say, "is incorporeal, non-spatial, and an undetectable power of some kind, which without occupying space contains and holds the body it is capable of." These men, unless I am mistaken, have entered more keenly into the hidden reasons of things than certain of our own people, who—in bedchamber disputations about hunting out the causes of sublime matters—yawning on their little couches, lulled by the pressing abundance of tepid lullabies and by some dull-witted flatterer, sleep off the drowsy suspicions of old wives' opinions; and they decree that the soul, interwoven with the flesh, is enclosed and held within the prison-bars of the body. But that fiction of an inexperience empty of truth—
1:271
prout locorum ratio poposcit, et superiore libro discussimus et prolatis nunc summorum magnis auctorum testimoniis in rem sui nobis opitulante ueritate rationis quoque uiribus refellimus. Marcus varro, sui saeculi peritissimus et teste Tullio omnium sine dubitatione doctissimus, quid in musicis, quid <in arithmeticis), quid in geometricis, quid in philosophomenon libris diuina quadam disputatione contendit, nisi ut a uisibilibus ad inuisibilia, a localibus ad inlocalia, a corporeis ad incorporea miris aeternae artis modis abstrahat animum et in corpora, hoc est in aduersa sibi dilapsum sui compotem faciat? cui si corpus esset, corpus aduersum esse non posset.
——正如題目的性質所要求的,我們既在前一卷中討論過,如今又藉著真理的扶助、舉出此議題上最高權威者的偉大證言,並憑理性之力加以駁斥。馬庫斯·瓦羅是他那時代最博學之人,按西塞羅的見證,無疑是一切人中最博學的;他在論音樂、論算術、論幾何、論哲學的著作中,以某種神聖的論述所力求的,若不是要以永恆藝術的奇妙方法,把靈魂從可見之物引向不可見之物,從有地域者引向無地域者,從有形者引向無形者,並且當靈魂墮入身體(即墮入與自己相敵之物)時,使它重得自主,又是為了什麼呢?因為靈魂若有身體,身體就不能與它相敵了。
—as the nature of the topics required, we both discussed in the previous book, and now, having brought forward the great testimonies of the foremost authorities on the matter, with truth aiding us, we refute it also by the powers of reason. Marcus Varro, the most learned man of his age and—on Tully's testimony—without doubt the most learned of all, what does he strive for in his works on music, on arithmetic, on geometry, and on philosophy by a certain divine disputation, if not to draw the soul away from things visible to the invisible, from local to the non-local, from corporeal to the incorporeal, by the marvelous methods of an eternal art—and, when it has slipped down into bodies (that is, into things adverse to itself), to make it master of itself? For if it had a body, a body could not be adverse to it.
1:272
quid ego nunc Zoroastri, quid Brachmanum ex India, quid Anacharsidis e scythia, quid uero Catonum, quid M. Ciceronis, quid Crispi, qui ab ipso paene principio sui operis animo dominandi ius tribuit, corpori legem seruitutis inponit, in defensionem ueri sententias adferam, quid orbis uniuersi de animae statu nobis concrepare iudicium in his dumtaxat qui merito enituere conuincam P VIIII. ABHINC ECCLESIASTICIS DOCTORIBVS VTITVR TESTIBVS DE ANIMAE incorporalitate. Facile profecto hoc idem factu mihi esset, nisi adici quempiam coacta testium turba non sineret et diuina iam nunc oracula pandere uel tempus foret uel ratio commoneret.
我如今何必為了維護真理,舉出瑣羅亞斯德、印度的婆羅門、塞西亞的阿那卡爾西斯,乃至加圖父子、馬庫斯·西塞羅、克里斯普斯(撒路斯提烏斯)的言論呢?撒路斯提烏斯幾乎在他著作的開頭就把治理之權賦予靈魂,把奴役之律加於身體。我又何必去證明全世界對靈魂境況的判斷與我們和諧一致——至少在那些理當卓然出眾之人中如此呢?九、他從此處起引用教會的教師為見證論靈魂之無形性。這件事對我來說本是輕而易舉的,若不是被約束的見證人群已不容再添一人,又若不是時機所需、理性所促,要我如今終於展開那神聖的聖言。
Why should I now bring forward, in defense of the truth, the opinions of Zoroaster, of the Brahmins of India, of Anacharsis of Scythia, indeed of the Catos, of Marcus Cicero, of Crispus (Sallust)—who almost from the very beginning of his work grants to the soul the right of ruling and imposes upon the body the law of servitude? Why should I prove that the judgment of the whole world concerning the state of the soul rings in harmony with us—at least among those who have deservedly shone forth? IX. FROM THIS POINT HE USES ECCLESIASTICAL DOCTORS AS WITNESSES CONCERNING THE INCORPOREALITY OF THE SOUL. This same thing would surely be easy for me to do, were it not that the constrained throng of witnesses would not allow another to be added, and that either the time required or reason urged me now at last to unfold the divine oracles.
1:273
atque ut ad ipsos caelestium uoluminum fontes illis fere ducibus, qui ex eisdem largius hausere, ueniamus, Gregorius Nazianzenus in apologetico magnum uidelicet inter animam et corpus clamat esse discrimen atque ut corpus corporalibus pasci, sic animam incorporeis saginari. beatus Ambrosius ad Mediolanensem in ecclesia populum uerbo doctissimo atque eruditissimo: sequestremus nos, inquit, a corpore, contra quod nobis, si salui esse uolumus, iuge certamen est. una praecellentium eademque sententia non nisi eodem intellectu animaduertenda est eodemque tractanda sermone. dicam nunc igitur quod saepe me, cum ad id locorum uentum est, dicere memini.
為使我們能來到那屬天典籍的源頭本身——多半由那些從其中汲取更豐者引領——拿先素的貴格利在其《辯護辭》中宣告:靈魂與身體之間確實有極大的區別,正如身體靠有形之物得養,靈魂也靠無形之物得肥。蒙福的安波羅修在米蘭的教會中以極博學、極有素養的言辭對眾人說:「讓我們把自己與身體隔開;我們若願得救,就要與它不斷爭戰。」這些卓越之人這同一個見解,唯有以同樣的理解去領會、以同樣的言語去處理。所以如今我要說那我每逢到此處便記得自己常說的話。
And that we may come to the very fountains of the heavenly volumes, led for the most part by those who have drawn from them more abundantly, Gregory Nazianzen in his Apologeticus proclaims that there is, of course, a great difference between soul and body, and that, just as the body is fed on corporeal things, so the soul is fattened on incorporeal ones. Blessed Ambrose, addressing the people in the church at Milan with words most learned and most cultivated, says: "Let us sequester ourselves from the body, against which, if we wish to be saved, there is a continual struggle for us." One and the same opinion of these eminent men is to be marked only by the same understanding and handled by the same discourse. Now therefore I will say what I remember often saying, whenever it has come to this place.
1:274
sequestrari nos a cor.pore Ambrosius oportere persuadet. quis ergo iste sit, cui a corpore sequestrari conueniat quaero. ex anima enim sumus et corpore, ac per hoc cum sequestrari a semet ipso nequeat animus, nihil in nobis est, quod sequestrari possit a corpore, si corpus est animus. cur, sancte Ambrosi, cur taliter doces, cur sponsam Christi caeno falsitatis oblinis, cur eandem a uia ueritatis scaeuae praedicationis inpulsu in deuia abrupta - propellis, cur sequestrari oportere a corpore corpus perhibes? quidnam istud, quaeso, proderit homini? num quia hominis interioris est natura subtilior, quae tamen non est nisi corpus, idcirco eandem disici conuenit atque separari?
安波羅修勸我們當與身體隔開。那麼我便要問:這該是何人,使他與身體隔開是合宜的呢?因為我們是由靈魂與身體所構成;既然如此,靈魂既不能與它自身隔開,那麼若靈魂是身體,我們裡面便沒有任何能與身體隔開之物了。聖安波羅修啊,你為何如此教導?你為何用虛謊的污泥玷污基督的新婦?你為何被那邪僻講論的衝動驅使,把她從真理之道推入無路的懸崖?你為何說身體當與身體隔開?我問,這對人有何益處呢?難道因為內在之人的本性較為精細——而它畢竟仍不過是身體——就理當把這同一本性拆散並分離嗎?
Ambrose persuades us that we ought to be sequestered from the body. I therefore ask who this might be, for whom it is fitting to be sequestered from the body. For we are composed of soul and body; and on this account, since the soul cannot be sequestered from its very self, there is nothing in us that can be sequestered from the body, if the soul is a body. Why, holy Ambrose, why do you teach thus? Why do you besmirch the Bride of Christ with the mire of falsehood? Why, by the impulse of a sinister preaching, do you drive her from the way of truth into the trackless precipices? Why do you assert that a body ought to be sequestered from the body? What, I ask, will this profit a man? Surely not because the nature of the inner man is subtler—which nevertheless is nothing but a body—is it therefore fitting that this same nature be dispersed and separated?
1:275
numquid quoniam in hac structura mundanae molis quaedam subtiliora et leuiora, quaedam crassiora atque grauiora sunt, idcirco tenuioribus uniuersam solidi huius conuenit rupisse conpagem, aut beatior aer erit, si cum aqua ac terra non fuerit?
莫非因為在這宇宙之質的結構中,有些事物較精細較輕,有些較粗重,便理當為了較稀薄的部分而把這固體整體的接合拆裂嗎?又或者,空氣若不與水和土同在,它就會更有福嗎?
Or is it that, because in this structure of the world's mass certain things are subtler and lighter, certain things grosser and heavier, the whole framework of this solid mass ought therefore to be ruptured for the sake of the finer parts? Or will the air be more blessed, if it has not been together with water and earth?
1:276
hisce falsiloquiis circumgarrientibus istius modi fert ille responsum quaenam nobis oboritur uerborum nuda, uirtutis cassa, rationis aliena, ueritatis uacua, uanitatis caua, superbiae tumida nouelli huius schismatis sine auctore doctrina, elata supercilio, abiecta mendacio, referta conuicio, creatori potestatem subripiens, imagini dignitatem, quam miro stultitiae genere conparationibus substantiae corporalis infamat adserens scilicet tam nihil animo profore quoad ualeat corpore secerni, quam non sit aeri conducibile crassioribus mundanae molis corporibus separari.
對這些如此在四圍喋喋不休、滿口虛謊之人,他作出這樣的回答:這個新出之分裂派的赤裸學說究竟是什麼——毫無能力、悖乎理性、空乏真理、虛空無謂、因驕傲而膨脹、毫無創立者——竟敢起來與我們作對?它因傲慢而高舉,因虛謊而卑下,充滿辱罵,從造物主竊取權能,從形像竊取尊貴;它以與有形實質作對比的方式,以一種奇怪的愚蠢來毀謗那形像本身,竟然斷言:靈魂能與身體分離,對它毫無益處,正如空氣與宇宙之質中那較粗重的物體分離,對空氣毫無益處一樣。
To these false-tongued ones chattering all around in this fashion, he gives this answer: What is this bare doctrine of this newfangled schism—void of strength, alien to reason, empty of truth, hollow of vanity, swollen with pride, without an author—that springs up against us; lifted up with arrogance, cast down with lying, stuffed with abuse, filching power from the Creator and dignity from the image? This doctrine defames that very image by comparisons with corporeal substance, asserting forsooth that it profits the soul as little to be able to be separated from the body, as it is unprofitable to the air to be separated from the grosser bodies of the world's mass.
1:277
porro si qui estis uspiam gentium, quorum ingeniis cesserint arcana causarum, adeste praepetes, uosmet ignorantiae plectite, nouum dogma miramini: animae dignitatem capessit in solido mundi portio corporis quarta mundani haec ergo nimirum animarum omnium maior est anima proque sui mole magis sapiens. itaque nunc tanto potius quispiam prudentiae copiosus erit, quanto aeris huius pro sui capacitate plus hauserit, nec iniuria genus humanum naturae incusauit iniuriam, quae tanto maiores hominibus lucas boues edidit, eo uidelicet beatiores, quo capaciores.
再者,倘若列國中有任何人,因其才智而能揭開萬事之奧秘,就速速前來,為你們的無知鞭打自己,並驚詫於一個新教條:身體的一部分,宇宙固體之質的四分之一,竟要僭取靈魂的尊貴!那麼,這當然就是一切靈魂中更大的靈魂,並且按其體積的大小,越大就越有智慧。如此一來,現在誰按其容量吸入越多這空氣,誰就越富於明智了。難怪人類要控告自然不公,因她造出比人大得多的牲畜——也就是說,越能容納的就越有福!
Furthermore, if there are anywhere among the nations any to whose talents the secrets of causes have yielded, come hither swiftly, scourge yourselves for your ignorance, and marvel at a new dogma: a portion of body, the fourth part of the world's solid mass, lays claim to the dignity of a soul! This, then, is forsooth the greater soul of all souls, and in proportion to its bulk, the wiser. And so now anyone will be all the more abounding in prudence, the more of this air he has drawn in according to his capacity. Nor without cause did the human race accuse Nature of injustice, in that she has produced cattle so much larger than men—the more blessed, that is, the more capacious they are!
1:278
sed hactenus satis Ambrosius, qui uel solus profecto sit satis, faxim tamen et aliis testificandi locum., Aurelius Augustinus et acumine ingenii et rerum multitudine et operis mole ueluti quidam Chrysippus argumentandi uirtute aut Zenon sensuum subtilitate aut varro noster uoluminum magnitudine et qui profecto talis natura adtentione disciplinis exstiterit, ut non inmerito ab istis corporalibus nostri saeculi Epicureis aut Cynicis spiritalis sophista dissenserit, libro ad Hieronymum de origine animae sic pronuntiat:
然而安波羅修至此已足夠了——他一人實在就已足夠;然而讓我也給其他人留出作見證的餘地。奧勒留·奧古斯丁——無論在才智的敏銳上、在所論事物的繁多上、在著作的浩瀚上,他都彷彿在論證之力上是某位克律西波斯,在感知的精細上是某位芝諾,在卷帙的浩大上是我們的瓦羅;他憑這樣的天性與對各學科的專注卓然挺立,以致他這位屬靈的智者並非不當地與我們這時代那些屬肉體的伊壁鳩魯派或犬儒派意見相左——他在致耶柔米論靈魂起源的書中如此宣告:
But thus far Ambrose suffices—who indeed alone would surely suffice; yet let me make room for others too to bear witness. Aurelius Augustine—both by acuteness of intellect and by the multitude of matters and by the bulk of his work, like a certain Chrysippus in the power of argumentation, or a Zeno in subtlety of perception, or our Varro in the magnitude of his volumes, and one who by such nature and attentiveness to the disciplines has stood forth that not undeservedly he, a spiritual sophist, has dissented from those corporeal Epicureans or Cynics of our age—in his book to Jerome on the origin of the soul declares thus:
1:279
incorpoream esse animam etsi difficile tardioribus persuaderi potest, mihi tamen fateor esse persuasum, cumque id ita fore rationibus magnis atque insolubili argumentatione conuincat ac super hoc Hieronymi sententiam poscat, laudis suae tantum a Hieronymo scripta recuperat, quin haud dubie Hieronymus nihil de anima sentire dicit uerius, nihil disputare posse perfectius. en tibi duos praeclarissimos uirtutum doctrinarumque praeeminentia longe porro praeditos super statu animae sentire nobiscum inermemque te auctoritatis pondere et rationis uiribus prosternidare disparatosque I corporibus unitate sapientiae duas animas unam facere.
「靈魂是無形的,雖然這對較遲鈍之人難以被說服,但我承認我自己已被說服。」當他以宏大的論理與無可破解的論證證明事實如此,並在此點上求問耶柔米的意見時,他從耶柔米所收回的,不過是稱讚他自己的文字;耶柔米確實毫無疑問地說,沒有人對靈魂的領會比他更真,沒有人能比他論證得更完美。看哪,這裡你有兩位最為傑出之人,遠遠以德行與學識的卓越為裝備,與我們一同領會靈魂的境況,並以權威之重與理性之力把你這手無寸鐵之人擊倒,又藉智慧的合一,使被身體所分隔的兩個靈魂成為一個靈魂。
"That the soul is incorporeal, although it can be persuaded only with difficulty to the more slow-witted, yet I confess that I myself am persuaded of it." And when he proves that this is so by great reasonings and by insoluble argumentation, and on this point asks for Jerome's opinion, he recovers from Jerome only writings of his own praise; indeed, without doubt Jerome says that no one perceives anything truer about the soul, that no one can dispute anything more perfectly. Lo, here you have two most illustrious men, by far endowed with pre-eminence of virtues and of teachings, perceiving with us concerning the state of the soul, and laying you low—unarmed—by the weight of authority and the powers of reason, and making, out of two souls separated by bodies, one soul by the unity of wisdom.
1:280
unde multum miror Hieronymum tibi testem citatum, cum potissimus tractatorum minime potuerit et pro anima et in animam disputare, quamquam quae ex eodem aduersum nos haud intellecta posuisti nobis eo usque conducant, uti quam callide non aduersarius, uerum praeuaricator subordinatus esse uidearis, qui uelut adsentante conludio feceris nos tuis admodum testibus uincere. quippe gloriosum uictoriae genus est ab eo cum quo decertes arma capere quaesitumque aduersario testem illinc stare et istinc dicere.
因此我大為驚異:你竟引用耶柔米作見證,殊不知他既是釋經者之首,便絕不可能既為靈魂、又反靈魂而辯;雖然你從他那裡引來反對我們的話——你並未明白——對我們卻大有用處,以致你顯得與其說是對手,不如說是巧妙地被收買的假裝對立者,彷彿以串通的默契,使我們竟靠你自己的見證人得勝。實在說來,從你所爭辯的對手那裡奪取武器,又使所求的見證人站在那一邊卻為這一邊發言,乃是一種光榮的得勝。
Whence I greatly marvel that Jerome was cited by you as a witness, since, being the chief of expositors, he could by no means dispute either for the soul or against the soul; although the things you have set down from him against us—not having understood them—serve us so far that you seem to have been not so much an adversary as cunningly a suborned prevaricator, who, as if by collusive assent, have made us conquer by your very own witnesses. Indeed it is a glorious kind of victory to take up arms from him with whom you contend, and to obtain a witness who stands on that side and yet speaks for this side.
1:281
Ne quid tamen segnem me redhibendae uicissitudinis arbitreris, prout locus est moneo consentaneum magis tibi super sententia tua Pictauum Hilarium esse potuisse, qui scilicet inter conplura praecelsarum disputationum suarum quiddam sequius sentiens duo haec ueris aduersa disseruit: unum, quo nihil incorporeum creatum dixit, aliud, quo nihil doloris Christum in passione- sensisse, cuius si uera passio non fuit, redemptio quoque nostra uera esse non potuit. sed quoniam beatus Hilarius opinionis huiusce uitium uirtute confessionis aboleuit, sic sustinet reprehensionis stilum, quod non patitur detrimenta meritorum.
然而,唯恐你以為我在償還這互換之債上遲緩,便趁此機會奉告你:論到你的見解,普瓦捷的希拉里本可更合你意——他在其許多最崇高的論述中,確曾因領會有誤,提出這兩件與真理相悖之事:其一,他說沒有任何無形之物被造;其二,他說基督在受難中毫無痛苦之感——倘若祂的受難並非真實,我們的救贖也就不可能是真實的了。然而蒙福的希拉里既以其認信的德行抹去了此見解之過,他便如此承受責備之筆,以致不致虧損他的功績。
Yet, lest you should think me slow in repaying the exchange, as the occasion permits, I advise you that Hilary of Poitiers could have been more agreeable to you regarding your opinion—who indeed, among many of his most lofty disputations, perceiving something amiss, set forth these two things contrary to the truth: one, by which he said nothing incorporeal was created; the other, by which he said Christ felt nothing of pain in His passion—and if His passion was not true, neither could our redemption be true. But since blessed Hilary blotted out the fault of this opinion by the virtue of his confession, he so sustains the pen of reproof that it does not suffer the loss of his merits.
1:282
quapropter eatenus diuinarum tracta-, toribus scripturarum fidem adhiberi par est, quoad usque eidem tenore ueritatis adstipulautur. sed quamquam nonnullis dissertatoribus proferendis necessario supersederim, dum ad oracula diuina, ex quis eorundem pendet auctoritas, iure festino, haudquaquam tamen Eucherium praeterierim mihimet uiuente.
因此,對解釋神聖經卷之人應給予信任,但只限於他們與真理的脈絡保持一致的範圍。雖然我不得不略過某些本應提出的論者——因為我理當趕往那神聖的聖言,這些人的權威正是繫於其上——然而我絕不該略過與我同時代而活的尤刻里烏斯。
Wherefore it is right that credence be given to the expounders of the divine Scriptures only so far as they keep step with the tenor of truth. But although I have necessarily passed over certain disputants who ought to be brought forward—since I rightly hasten to the divine oracles, on which the authority of these very men depends—nevertheless I should by no means pass over Eucherius, who lived in my own time.
1:283
doctrina et praesentaneis coram disputationibus cognitum, non porro nuntiis aut lectione conpertum, qui scilicet uiridis aeui, maturus animi, terrae dispuens, caeli adpetens, humilis spiritu, arduus merito ac perinde ingenii subtilissimus, scientiae plenus, eloquii profluus, magnorum saeculi sui pontificum longe maximus editis in rem fidei multiiugis uariorum operum uoluminibus ad populum quoque his super statu animae contionatus est: quaerere, inquit, quidam solent, quo modo in Christo misceri potuerit homo et deus. quaerunt rationem huius mysterii, quod semel factum est, cum ipsi reddere rationem nequaquam possint eius rei, quae fit semper, quo modo societur anima corpori, ut fiat homo.
——這人我認識,乃是憑他的教導與當面親身的論辯,並非僅僅藉傳聞或閱讀得知;他確實年歲尚輕卻心思成熟,鄙棄塵世而嚮往天上,靈裡謙卑卻在功德上崇高,同樣才智極其精微、滿有知識、口才流暢,遠為他那時代偉大主教中之最偉大者,曾為信仰之故出版了多種各樣著作的諸多卷帙——他也對眾人講論靈魂的境況說:「有些人慣於詢問,在基督裡,人與神怎能相混合。他們尋求這奧秘的緣由——這奧秘只成就過一次——然而對那永遠在發生之事的緣由,他們卻全然無法解釋,即靈魂如何與身體聯合,以致成為人。
—a man known to me by his teaching and by present face-to-face disputations, not merely learned of by report or by reading; one indeed who, green in age but mature in mind, spurning the earth and aspiring to heaven, humble in spirit yet lofty in merit, and likewise most subtle of intellect, full of knowledge, fluent in eloquence, by far the greatest of the great bishops of his age, having published in the cause of the faith many manifold volumes of various works—he too preached to the people concerning the state of the soul: "Some," he says, "are wont to ask how, in Christ, man and God could be mingled. They seek the reason of this mystery, which was done once, when they can in no way render the reason of that thing which is done always—how the soul is joined to the body, so that man comes into being.
1:284
ergo quo modo corporea res incorporeaque coniungitur et corpori anima miscetur ut homo efficiatur, ita homo coniunctus est deo et factus est Christus: et tamen ut fieret Christus, duo illa incorporea, id est anima et deus facilius coniungi permiscerique potuerint, quam miscetur una incorporea aliaque corporea, id est anima et corpus, ut persona hominis exsistat. cedo mihi nunc illos, qui aeque talibus instituti ab hisce doctrinis degenerauerunt pessum facientes salubria sua et alienis semet noxiis obnoxiantes iniusto amantium sui odio eo usque prolapsi, ut extraneos mallent cum falsitate praeeligere et Eucherium cum ueritate damnare.
因此,正如一個有形之物與一個無形之物相結合、靈魂與身體相混合以致成為人,照樣,人與神結合,基督就此產生。然而,為使基督產生,那兩個無形之物——即靈魂與神——比起一個無形與一個有形之物(即靈魂與身體)相混合以致一個人的位格得以存在,倒更容易結合並交融。」如今請把那些人交給我——他們同樣受過這些事的教導,卻從這些教訓中墮落,毀壞自己有益的道理,又使自己受制於他人的禍害,因著對愛他們之人不義的憎恨,竟墮落到寧可揀選帶著虛謊的外人,也要定罪帶著真理的尤刻里烏斯。
Therefore, just as a corporeal thing and an incorporeal one are conjoined, and soul is mingled with body so that man is made, so man is joined to God and Christ came to be. And yet, that Christ might come to be, those two incorporeal things—that is, soul and God—could more easily be conjoined and intermingled than one incorporeal and one corporeal—that is, soul and body—are mingled, so that the person of a man exists." Now hand over to me those who, equally instructed in such matters, have degenerated from these teachings, ruining their own wholesome doctrines and binding themselves over to the harms of others, by an unjust hatred of those who love them slipping down so far that they would rather choose strangers with falsehood and condemn Eucherius with truth.
1:285
Videas hic alios quiddam socordi trutinare iudicio, alios id ipsum aut nescios stulto laudare praeconio aut sciolos subdolo ridere consensu hos inter placere sibi illum, quem nemo nisi aut ignarus laudauit aut callidus. hic iam feruntur de singulis non pro meritorum, sed pro uotorum qualitate sententiae, ob laudem praesentum quorumpiam rabularum longe maximi damnantur auctores. istic ille laudatus ne infra laudantum uideatur stare iudicium, panniculos quosdam ex diuersorum uaria lectione concerpit eosdemque uilibus suis ueluti quibusdam stuppeis adsuit laceroque uestitu turpior nudis absque furaci meditatione mutus eloquentiae palliatus incedit.
在此你可見有些人以怠惰的判斷衡量某事,另有些人或因愚昧以荒謬的頌揚稱讚那同一事,或作半瓶醋以狡黠的附和譏笑它;在這些人中,那只被無知者或狡詐者所稱讚之人,竟自我得意。此時對個別之人所下的評斷,並非按其功績的優劣,而是按人們意願的好惡;為了某些當代鬥嘴者的稱讚,遠為偉大的作者反被定罪。在那裡,那被稱讚之人,唯恐顯得低於稱讚他之人的判斷,便從不同作者各樣的讀物中扯下些破布,將這些縫在自己廉價的料子上,彷彿許多麻屑補丁;他披著破爛的衣裳,比赤身者更醜陋,若無偷竊的預謀便瘖啞無言,竟披著他人的口才招搖過市。
You may see here some weighing a matter with sluggish judgment, others either, in their stupidity, praising that very thing with foolish proclamation, or, as smatterers, laughing at it with sly assent; among these the man pleases himself whom none but the ignorant has praised or the crafty. Here now verdicts are passed on individuals not according to the quality of their merits but according to that of men's wishes; for the sake of the praise of certain present-day brawlers, the greatest authors by far are condemned. There that praised man, lest he seem to stand below the judgment of his praisers, plucks out certain little rags from the varied reading of divers writers and sews these same onto his own cheap stuff like so many tow-patches; uglier than the naked in his tattered garb, mute without thievish premeditation, he struts cloaked in another's eloquence.
1:286
cernas hic alium situ fetidinarum turpium ex olenticetis suis ac tenebris cloacam uentris et oris inhalare sentinam interque ructandum quasdam suggillatiunculas fringultientem ab alio, qui stipem suam uariis conlurcinationibus dilapidauit, parasitico more laudari. inter has huiusdemque modi quisquilias aliquid tu sobrium tuto dixerisne? porro magnum aliquod e socordi turba periculum periclitabere: quidum? inperito quippe nihil quidquam iniustius. hos ac tales tamen egomet non pauesco ac, si qui nunc monendi locus est, moneo praeque denuntio:
你在此或可看出另一人,在自己污穢霉臭的惡臭中,從他的糞堆與幽暗裡呼出肚腹的污池與口中的臭水,並且一面打嗝,一面結結巴巴地吐出些譏諷的小話;卻被另一個把自己施捨之物在各樣貪食中揮霍殆盡之人,以食客的方式加以稱讚。在這些以及此類的渣滓之中,你還能安然說出任何清醒的話嗎?再者,你還要從這怠惰的群眾中冒某種大險。為何如此?因為沒有什麼比無知之人更不義的了。然而這些人以及此類之人,我自己卻不懼怕;倘若如今還有任何警戒的餘地,我便警戒並預先宣告:
You may discern here another, amid the stench of his foul mustiness, breathing out from his own dunghills and shadows the cesspool of his belly and the bilge of his mouth, and, while he belches, stammering out certain little jeers; praised in parasitic fashion by another who has squandered his own dole in various gluttonies. Amid these and trash of this sort, would you safely say anything sober? Furthermore you will run some great risk from the sluggish mob. How so? Because nothing is more unjust than the ignorant man. Yet these and such as these I myself do not dread; and, if there is now any place for warning, I warn and forewarn:
1:287
quique isti quique sunt alii, qui uel in magnos uiros obloquia uel de rebus summis deliramenta quaedam cum conpotatoribus mussitant, aut palam loquantur aut taceant. enimuero eruentur mihi atque extrahentur etiam nuncupatim ex abditis tenebellarum qui hactenus delituere. praenosci uero licet, tacere ne habeam facta quorum nomina non tacebo. faxint tamen isti quod foret libitum salubresque monitus spernant, haud inpune scilicet, ego uero praeelegerim ab istis cum Eucherio reici, quam cum istis a ueritate damnari..
無論這些人是誰,無論其他人是誰——他們對偉人喃喃辱罵,或對至高之事與酒友竊竊發出某些譫語——讓他們或公開說出,或閉口不言。因為他們必被我從至今潛伏的幽暗角落中挖出、拖出,甚至指名道姓。可以預先知道:我對那些行為既不緘默,對其名字也不緘默。然而讓這些人去作他們所喜悅的,去輕視有益的警戒罷——當然,這並非毫無後果;至於我自己,我寧可與尤刻里烏斯一同被這些人棄絕,也不願與這些人一同被真理定罪。
Whoever these are, and whoever the others are who, against great men, mutter reproaches, or, concerning the highest matters, mutter certain ravings with their drinking-companions—let them either speak openly or be silent. For indeed they shall be dug out by me and dragged forth, even by name, from the obscure little shadows where they have hitherto lurked. It may be foreknown that I shall not be silent about the deeds whose names I will not keep silent. Yet let these men do what would please them, and spurn wholesome warnings—not with impunity, of course; but I, for my part, would sooner choose to be rejected by these men along with Eucherius, than to be condemned along with these men by the truth.
1:288
sed istic nunc locus et tempus est, ut sicut a philosophis ad tractatores, sic a tractatoribus ad authenticos gradum consequa ratione faciamus suadente modo scilicet plerisque testium tacitis. X. TESTE VTITVR IPSA DIVINA SAPIENTIA TESTIMONIA PENES SCRIPTVRARVM. Audiamus igitur quid imaginis suae pronuntiet inimicis diuina sapientia: dixerunt, inquit, inpii cogitantes non recte: exiguum et cum taedio est tempus uitae nostrae et exstinctum cinis erit corpus nostrum et spiritus diffundetur tamquam mollis aer. inpii haec ergo dixerunt, super quis paulo post eadem scriptura sic loquitur:
然而如今正是時候與場合,使我們可以按合宜的順序——既從哲學家進到釋經者,照樣從釋經者進到那真確的經卷——加以推進;理性如今催促著,眾多見證人當然都被緘默地略過了。十、他引用那神聖的智慧本身為見證,憑藉出自聖經的證言。那麼,讓我們聽那神聖的智慧向祂自己形像的仇敵所宣告的:祂說:「不敬虔之人思想不正,說:我們一生的時候短少,又充滿憂煩;它一旦熄滅,我們的身體就化為灰燼,靈也要消散如柔軟的空氣。」不敬虔之人既說了這些話,論到此事,同一段經文稍後又如此說:
But here now is the place and time that, just as from the philosophers to the expositors, so from the expositors to the authentic Scriptures we may, by a consequent course, advance—reason now urging it, with most of the witnesses, of course, passed over in silence. X. HE USES THE VERY DIVINE WISDOM AS WITNESS, BY TESTIMONIES FROM THE SCRIPTURES. Let us hear, then, what the divine Wisdom pronounces to the enemies of His own image: "The ungodly," He says, "thinking not aright, said: Brief and full of weariness is the time of our life, and when it is extinguished our body shall be ashes, and the spirit shall be diffused like soft air." The ungodly therefore said these things; concerning which, a little after, the same Scripture speaks thus:
1:289
excaecauit enim illos malitia eorum, quoniam deus creauit hominem inexterminabilem et ad imaginem suae similitudinis fecit illum. istic ego temet in defensionem tui acrius permouendum credo proque causae merito in me etiam istius modi ferme uerba facturum: quid tu undeunde contractis testificationibus uteris haudquaquam tamen ueritate pulsantibus conscientiae nostrae \\ sincerum? quid autem mea refert, quid porro adtinet inpios ob detractam diuinae imagini dignitatem diuinitus plecti, cum memet inpietatis huiusce laqueis nouerim non teneri ? proinde moneo facessas nec sententiae talis infamiam mihi mendaciter inuras.
「因為他們自己的惡毒蒙蔽了他們,既然神造人原是不朽壞的,並照自己肖像的形像造了他。」在此我相信你自己必更激切地起來為自己辯護,並且按案情的份量,你大概會對我說出幾乎是這樣的話:「你為何使用從任何地方搜羅來的證言,而它們卻絲毫無法觸及我們良心中真誠的真理呢?再者,這於我何干、與我何涉——不敬虔之人因貶損神聖形像的尊貴而受神懲罰,既然我知道自己並未被這不敬虔的羅網所縛?所以我警告你走開,不要虛謊地用這種見解的惡名烙在我身上。」
"For their own malice blinded them, since God created man imperishable, and made him to the image of His own likeness." Here I believe you yourself must be the more keenly stirred up in your own defense, and, as the merit of the cause warrants, you would make against me words almost of this sort: "Why do you use testimonies gathered from anywhere whatever, which yet by no means strike at the sincere truth of our conscience? And what does it matter to me, what indeed pertains to me, that the ungodly are divinely smitten for detracting from the dignity of the divine image, since I know myself not to be held in the snares of this impiety? Therefore I warn you to be gone, and not lyingly to brand me with the infamy of such an opinion."
1:290
nunc ego nisi renuis in tua tecum redeo, ex quis arbitrabere, utrumnam istud in inpios prophetici sermonis oraculum an in te sit porrectum, te scilicet, te magis perstringat, qui praetento scientiae priuilegio contra famam deditus sententiae et contra sententiam sollicitus famae eadem, quae istic uelut aliena renuis, illic itidem ueluti propria defendis. Ne quis sit tamen uel mihi secus interpretandi uel tibi forsan infitiandi locus, in praesentiarum super quibus agimus utraque uideamus. propheta nempe dicit inpios dicere: exstinctum cinis erit corpus nostrum et spiritus diffundetur tamquam mollis aer. enimuero tute quid dicis?
如今,你若不拒絕,我便偕你回到你自己的話,從中你可判斷:那先知言論的聖言究竟是針對不敬虔之人,還是針對你伸展的——確實是針對你;它是否更牢牢地抓住你,因你打著知識特權的旗號,違背自己的確信而沉迷於名聲,又違背自己的確信而為名聲焦慮,在那邊把彷彿屬於別人的東西當作自己的來辯護,在這邊卻把它當作別人的來拒絕。然而,唯恐留有餘地讓我作別樣解釋,或讓你或許否認,讓我們就當前所論之事,看看這兩者。先知確實說,不敬虔之人說:「它一旦熄滅,我們的身體就化為灰燼,靈也要消散如柔軟的空氣。」但你——你說什麼呢?
Now, unless you refuse, I return to your own words with you, from which you may judge whether that oracle of the prophetic discourse is stretched out against the ungodly or against you—you, indeed; whether it grips you the more, who, putting forward the privilege of knowledge, are devoted to reputation against your conviction, and anxious for reputation against your conviction, defending over there as if your own the very thing which here you refuse as if another's. Yet, lest there be any room either for me to interpret otherwise or perhaps for you to deny, let us in the present case look at both the things about which we are dealing. The prophet, to be sure, says that the ungodly say: "When it is extinguished our body shall be ashes, and the spirit shall be diffused like soft air." But you—what do you say?
1:291
nonnullae sunt, inquis, spiritales naturae, ut angeli, archangeli ceteraeque uirtutes, ipsa quoque anima nostra uel certe aer iste subtilis, tamen incorporeae nullatenus aestimandae. intende, quaeso, animum, pro quisque nostri arbiter, ferque iudicium, sitne aliquod prolocutionum harumce discrimen: inpii de humano spiritu, de anima uidelicet humana dixerunt, quod diffundatur spiritus tamquam mollis aer. necessarius hic noster adiungit, quod anima humana et aer iste subtilis aeque spiritalia sint, sed perinde incorporea non sint.
你說:「有某些屬靈的本性,如天使、天使長以及其他的諸權勢,連我們的靈魂本身,或至少這精細的空氣,也是如此——然而它們絕不可被算為無形的。」你既是我們各人的裁判,我求你用心留意,並作出判斷:這些宣告之間是否有任何區別:不敬虔之人論到人的靈——即論到人的靈魂——說靈消散如柔軟的空氣;我們這位必不可少的朋友在此卻補充說,人的靈魂與這精細的空氣同樣是屬靈的,但同樣不是無形的。
"There are," you say, "certain spiritual natures, such as angels, archangels, and the other powers, and our very soul too, or at least this subtle air—yet they are by no means to be reckoned incorporeal." Attend, I beg, with your mind, you who are an arbiter of each of us, and pass judgment whether there be any difference between these declarations: the ungodly said concerning the human spirit—that is, concerning the human soul—that the spirit is diffused like soft air. Our necessary friend here adds that the human soul and this subtle air are alike spiritual, but are nonetheless not incorporeal.
1:292
uerba nunc eadem et sensus expende, nam quod illic spiritus dicitur humanus, hic anima, ita profecto concordat, atque si uterque animam aut spiritum uterque dixisset, qui scilicet ita illic in mollem fundi aerem dicitur, sicut itidem subtili istic aeri conparatur. quod ergo diffundi spiritus dicitur tamquam mollis aer, tale est ac si diceretur: spiritus hoc est quod mollis aer. itemque spiritalis est anima nostra et aer iste subtilis ita est ac si diceretur:
現在請衡量這同樣的話語及其意義;因為那裡所稱「人的靈」,這裡稱為「靈魂」,二者完全相符,彷彿兩處都說「靈魂」、或兩處都說「靈」:因為那裡說被傾倒入柔軟空氣的那一個,這裡同樣被比作精細的空氣。如此說來,靈被說成消散如柔軟的空氣,就等於說:靈就是柔軟的空氣所是的那物。同樣,我們的靈魂是屬靈的,這精細的空氣也是屬靈的——這就彷彿說:
Now weigh these same words and their sense; for what is there called "the human spirit," here is called "soul," so that they agree perfectly, as if each had said "soul" or each had said "spirit": for the one which there is said to be poured out into soft air, is likewise here compared to subtle air. So then, that the spirit is said to be diffused like soft air is the same as if it were said: the spirit is that which soft air is. And likewise, our soul is spiritual, and this subtle air is so—it is as if it were said:
1:293
anima nostra hoc est quod aer iste subtilis, cumque ex his duobus quod ante dictum est inpiorum blasphemia sit, quod postpositum tua sententia, duoque ista itatenus uniantur, uti sint et negotio et sensu et uerbo indiscriminabilia, quid potissimum consequitur, nisi ut aut pro similitudine sententiae tuae, si eandem defensitandam credis, inpiorum quoque sententia laudabilis sit aut, quia plectibilis illa>est, tua quoque sit pro eius parilitate damnabilis? Sed quo diutius uel argumentantes halucinamur, cum super hoc propheta censuerit: dixerunt, inquit, inpii apud se cogitantes non recte:
我們的靈魂就是這精細的空氣所是的那物。既然在這兩個陳述中,先說的那個是不敬虔之人的褻瀆,後置的那個是你的見解,並且這兩者如此被合而為一,以致在事實上、在意義上、在言辭上都無法區分——那麼最特別得出的,豈不是:要麼因你見解的相似(你若認為它必須被辯護),不敬虔之人的見解也值得稱讚;要麼因那一個該受刑罰,你的見解既與之相等,也該被定罪?然而我們何必在爭辯中胡言這麼久呢,既然先知對此已下了判斷:他說:「不敬虔之人在自己心裡思想不正,說:
our soul is that which this subtle air is. And since, of these two statements, the one stated before is the blasphemy of the ungodly, and the one set after is your opinion, and since these two are so far unified that they are, in matter, in sense, and in word, indistinguishable—what most especially follows, except that either, by reason of the likeness of your opinion (if you believe it must be defended), the opinion of the ungodly too is praiseworthy; or, because that one is punishable, yours too, by reason of its parity with it, is condemnable? But why do we go on for so long hallucinating in our arguing, since concerning this the prophet has given his verdict: "The ungodly," he says, "thinking within themselves not aright, said:
1:294
exiguum est tempus uitae nostrae et exstinctum cinis erit corpus nostrum et spiritus diffundetur tamquam mollis aer, postque paululum sententiam quoque intersita disputatione subiungit: haec, inquit, cogitauerunt et errauerunt, excaecauit enim illos malitia eorum. et tamquam diceres: quid in his culpae uertitur, quid erroris, ille respondet: hominem animam corpoream cogitauerunt et errauerunt, ac uelut rogaret geminanti [et] quid in hoc ueritas claudat, ut animam corpus esse quis sentiat, iterat propheta responsum: errauerunt, uidelicet errauerunt, quia deus creauit hominem inexterminabilem et ad imaginem suae similitudinis fecit illum, id est dicere:
我們一生的時候短少;它一旦熄滅,我們的身體就化為灰燼,靈也要消散如柔軟的空氣』;稍後,他在中間插入一段論述,又補上判斷說:『這些事是他們所思想的,他們卻錯了;因為他們自己的惡毒蒙蔽了他們。』彷彿你要問:『這裡他們有何過咎,有何錯謬?』——他回答說:『他們以為人是一個有形的靈魂,他們便錯了。』又彷彿有人再三追問:在這件事上——就是有人領會靈魂是身體——其中含著什麼真理?先知便重複那回答:『他們錯了,確實錯了,因為神造人原是不朽壞的,並照自己肖像的形像造了他』;也就是說:
Brief is the time of our life, and when it is extinguished our body shall be ashes, and the spirit shall be diffused like soft air'; and a little after, with an intervening disputation, he also subjoins the verdict: "These things," he says, "they thought, and they erred; for their own malice blinded them." And as though you should say: "What blame is here turned upon them, what error?"—he answers: "They thought man to be a corporeal soul, and they erred." And as if one should ask, redoubling, [and] what truth is involved in this, that someone should perceive the soul to be a body—the prophet repeats the answer: "They erred—erred indeed—because God created man imperishable, and made him to the image of His own likeness"; that is to say:
1:295
adeo tenus non est corpus anima, ut sit imago diuina. estne aliquid, quo abhinc locorum uspiam progrediaris tuomet indicio proditus, ueritatis uiribus captus, prophetae testificatione conuictus? sed uiderit quisque quid sentiat: prout mea tamen opinio fert, hoc saltim probum quod eatenus dissertauimus aduersum corporales pro spiritalibus sat foret, ni par esse ducerem apostolica quoque aut etiam euangelica in rem controuersiae praesentis adhiberi. XI. PAVLO APOSTOLO TESTE PRO INLOCALITATE ANIMAE vtetvr. Igitur quamquam nonnullis locorum sicubi conduxit harumpiam scripturarum testimoniis usus sim, fas tamen est multimodo ueritatis gladio falsiloqui ceruiculam salubri concisione concipilari.
靈魂之非身體,乃至於它就是那神聖的形像。從此處起,你還能憑什麼前進到任何地方——你既被自己的證據出賣、被真理之力擒獲、被先知的見證定罪?然而讓各人自己看自己所領會的:至於依我的見解,至少這一點是穩妥的——我們至今為屬靈者、反對屬肉體者所論述的,已經足夠了,若不是我認為,把使徒乃至福音的證言也應用於當前爭議之事同樣合宜。十一、他將引用使徒保羅為見證論靈魂之無地域性。因此,雖然我在某些地方、凡有需用之處,已運用了這些經卷中某些的證言,然而以多種方式,用真理之劍把這滿口虛謊者的小頸項以有益的砍削斬下,乃是合宜的。
the soul is so far from being a body, that it is the divine image. Is there anything by which from this point you may anywhere advance—betrayed by your own evidence, captured by the powers of truth, convicted by the prophet's testimony? But let everyone see for himself what he perceives: yet, as my opinion holds, this at least is sound—that what we have thus far discoursed against the corporealists on behalf of the spirituals would be enough, were I not to deem it equally fitting that apostolic and even evangelical testimonies too be applied to the matter of the present controversy. XI. HE WILL USE THE APOSTLE PAUL AS WITNESS FOR THE NON-SPATIALITY OF THE SOUL. Therefore, although in some places, wherever it has served, I have used testimonies of some of these Scriptures, yet it is right, in manifold fashion, that the little neck of the false-tongued be cut down by the sword of truth with a wholesome severing.
1:296
Paulus doctor gentium, uas electum: omne peccatum, inquit, extra corpus est, qui autem fornicatur in corpus suum peccat. si excepto crimine fornicationis extra corpus est omne peccatum, in anima ergo est. porro si in anima est et corpus est anima, non ergo extra corpus est omne peccatum. sed apostolus dicit praeter fornicationem extra corpus esse omne peccatum. incorporea ergo est anima, ut sit aliquid in quo extra. corpus possit esse peccatum. itemque ad Corinthios in eum, qui scelere pollutus incesti nouercalem torum pene matris stuprator inluserat, sententiam premulgaturus sic ait: etsi absens corpore, praesens autem spiritu eum qui hoc opus fecit iam iudicaui.
外邦人的教師、蒙揀選的器皿保羅說:「一切罪都在身體之外,但行淫的,是得罪自己的身體。」若除了行淫之罪以外,一切罪都在身體之外,那麼罪便在靈魂之中。再者,若罪在靈魂之中,而靈魂是身體,那麼並非一切罪都在身體之外了。但使徒說,除了行淫以外,一切罪都在身體之外。所以靈魂是無形的,好叫有某物,使罪能在身體之外存於其中。同樣,使徒對哥林多人——當他要對那因亂倫之罪而玷污、彷彿玷污者般放縱地褻瀆其繼母(幾乎是其生母)之婚床的人宣判時——如此說:「我身體雖不在你們那裡,靈卻與你們同在,已經判斷了行這事的人。」
Paul, the teacher of the nations, a chosen vessel, says: "Every sin is outside the body, but he who fornicates sins against his own body." If, with the crime of fornication excepted, every sin is outside the body, then it is in the soul. Furthermore, if it is in the soul and the soul is a body, then every sin is not outside the body. But the Apostle says that, apart from fornication, every sin is outside the body. The soul, therefore, is incorporeal, that there may be something in which sin can be outside the body. Likewise, to the Corinthians, about to promulgate sentence against the one who, polluted by the crime of incest, had as a violator wantonly abused the marriage-bed of his stepmother, all but of his mother, he speaks thus: "Though absent in body, yet present in spirit, I have already judged him who has done this deed."
1:297
quid istud, apostole Paule, quid istud est? quo modo absens corpore es, ubi spiritus praesens? si corpus est spiritus, cur non potius ex duobus conpacte corporibus uno absentem alio praesentem te esse dicis, aut si unum corpus es totus, cur non parte corporis abesse te et parte corporis adesse te profers? ut enim corpore Corinthiis te dicas absentem, eo uidelicet ferri potes, quia totus in uniuerso tuo corporeus es, uerum quod corporeus totus et-per hoc quia absens corpore absens totus, nescio quo tui, quo non es, adesse te dicis: aut mendacii te arguis aut corporales istos de animae incorporalitate conuincis.
這是什麼意思呢,使徒保羅,這是什麼意思?你身體既不在,靈卻在那裡,怎能如此?若靈是身體,你為何不寧可說:你既由兩個身體所組成,便以其一不在、以其一同在呢?或者,你若整個是一個身體,你為何不宣稱:你以身體的一部分不在、以身體的一部分同在呢?因為,你之所以能稱自己身體不在哥林多人那裡,乃是因你整個自身全然有形;然而既然你整個有形,因此身體不在便是整個不在,你卻說你藉著某個你所不是的「你」(我不知是何物)而同在:那麼你或是證明自己說謊,或是向這些屬肉體之人證實了靈魂的無形性。
What is this, Apostle Paul, what is this? How are you absent in body, where your spirit is present? If the spirit is a body, why do you not rather say that, composed of two bodies, you are by the one absent and by the other present? Or, if you are wholly one body, why do you not declare that you are absent in part of your body and present in part of your body? For, that you should call yourself absent in body from the Corinthians, you can be carried to this conclusion, namely because you are wholly corporeal in your whole self; but inasmuch as you are wholly corporeal, and on this account, being absent in body, are wholly absent, you say that you are present by some "you" (I know not what) which you are not: either you convict yourself of a lie, or you convince these corporealists concerning the incorporeality of the soul.
1:298
estne aliquid istic creperum aut fortassis obscurum, qui in quantum corporeus est absens Corinthiis est aut nullo sui aut per incorporeum praesens est? incorporeus ergo est spiritus humanus, per quem Paulus apostolus absens toto corporeo sui Corinthiis potuit praesentari. haec et talia ex omni ferme authenticorum uoluminum corpore innumera proferre possemus. XII. DE EO QVOD APOSTOLVS RAPTVM SE VSQVE AD TERTIVM DICIT CAELVM.
這裡可有任何可疑或或許隱晦之處呢——他既就其有形而言不在哥林多人那裡,便要麼以他自身的任何部分都不同在,要麼是藉著那無形之物而同在?所以人的靈是無形的,使徒保羅正是藉著它,雖整個有形的自身不在,卻能向哥林多人顯為同在。這些以及此類之事,我們能從那真確卷帙幾乎整個的篇幅中舉出無數來。十二、論使徒所說他被提到第三層天之事。
Is there here anything dubious or perhaps obscure—he who, insofar as he is corporeal, is absent from the Corinthians, is either present by nothing of himself, or present through the incorporeal? The human spirit, therefore, is incorporeal, through which Paul the Apostle, absent in his whole corporeal self, was able to be made present to the Corinthians. These and such things we could bring forward countless from almost the whole body of the authentic volumes. XII. CONCERNING THAT WHICH THE APOSTLE SAYS, THAT HE WAS CAUGHT UP EVEN TO THE THIRD HEAVEN.
1:299
Sana quippe catholicae fidei doctrina ita tenus intersito gradu ab imis ad media, a mediis ad summa conscendit, ut rato iudicio corpoream creaturam incorporali creaturae subdens et summo incorporeo creatori hanc eandem cum sui inferiore subiciens in tertium caelum Pauli pedissequos rapiat, qui solidum sensibilis mundi penetrabili mente transmiserint intentamque aciem ex imo caeli tergo sistentes redintegratis uiribus omne incorporeum creatum potiore nisu pro substantiae excellentioris dignitate tranauerint atque hic redactis paululum respiraculo pausae uiribus in suprema incorporei creatoris agnitione constiterint.
大公信仰純正的道理,藉著中間的層級,如此從至低升到中間,又從中間升到至高,以致憑確定的判斷,使有形受造物從屬於無形受造物,又使這同一無形受造物連同其下者一同從屬於那至高無形的造物主;如此便把那些跟隨保羅腳蹤之人提到第三層天——這些人以洞穿之心思越過可感世界的固體之質,又從天的至低之背凝定其專注的目光,待力量更新後,便照那更卓越本性的尊貴,以更剛強的努力游越一切受造的無形之物,並在此處以歇息之喘息稍稍恢復力量後,立定於對那無形造物主之至高的認識中。
The sound doctrine of the catholic faith, with an intervening gradation, thus ascends from the lowest to the middle, from the middle to the highest, so that, by a fixed judgment subjecting the corporeal creature to the incorporeal creature, and subjecting this same incorporeal creature, together with its inferior, to the supreme incorporeal Creator, it may catch up to the third heaven those who follow Paul's footsteps—those who have transmitted the solid mass of the sensible world by a penetrating mind, and, fixing their intent gaze from the lowest back of heaven, with their strength renewed, have swum across every created incorporeal thing by a more potent effort according to the dignity of a more excellent substance, and here, with their strength a little restored by the breathing-space of a pause, have come to a stand in the supreme recognition of the incorporeal Creator.
1:300
quocirca nunc locorum percontari sedulo corporales istos uelim, quae fere illis super hac apostolica sententia sit. nam cam se dicat apostolus raptum esse usque ad tertium caelum, primum quaero localiter inlocaliterne sit raptus, et qui tres isti caeli sint, anne plures horum, anmones corporei, anne incorporei quipiam, ut quoniam nos ad id usque loci disputationis ordo deuexit, quid istinc sequendum sit nobis consulta ueritate uideamus. Ac primum non usque facilem de caelorum numero quaestionem paulo scrupulosius uentilemus. nempe legimus:
因此如今在此處,我想殷勤地詢問那些屬肉體之人:對於這使徒的陳述,他們大致有何看法。因為使徒既說他被提到第三層天,我首先要問:他被提是按地域的還是非按地域的?這三層天是何物:它們是否更多,是否有形,抑或是某些無形之物?這樣,既然論述的順序已把我們帶到此處,我們便可在求問真理之後,看明在此事上我們當遵循什麼。首先,讓我們稍微更審慎地細究那並不全然容易的問題,即諸天之數目。因為我們確實讀到:
Wherefore now at this point I should like diligently to question those corporealists, what generally is their view on this apostolic statement. For when the Apostle says that he was caught up even to the third heaven, I first ask whether he was caught up locally or non-locally, and who these three heavens are: whether there are more of them, whether they are corporeal, or whether they are some incorporeal things—so that, since the order of disputation has carried us down even to this place, we may, with truth consulted, see what is to be followed by us in this matter. And first, let us ventilate a little more scrupulously the not altogether easy question about the number of the heavens. For indeed we read:
1:301
laudate dominum, caeli caelorum, sed istuc et de multis et de binis licet intellegi, ut et plures caeli plurium caelorum et duo caeli duorum caelorum tacito numeri articulo accipi posse uideantur. ecce a terrae contiguis aere tenus aquarum elementum est, exin profundum aeris usque ad lunaris sideris citimum lumen, abhinc ignium aetheriorum spatia usque in extima transmundana, qua sphaeroidis globo mundus includitur. ubinam nunc exacta uniuersitate corporum quaeremus caelum trans omne mundanum? sed in hoc opaco rerum caligantium nubilo ex adytis supercaelestium doctrinarum consulta repetamus. in principio, inquit principium geneseos, creauit deus cum I u met terram.
「諸天的天哪,你們要讚美耶和華。」但這話既可指多,也可指二,以致「多重之天的多重之天」與「二重之天的二重之天」都彷彿可被領會,因數目的確切冠詞並未明說。看哪:從與地相連之物,直到空氣,是水的元素;由此往上,是空氣的深處,直到月星最近的光;從那裡起,是以太之火的諸境域,直到世界之外那最外層,世界正是被球體的圓球所封閉於其中。如今,當物體的全部都已窮盡,我們要到何處去尋找一個超乎世界一切之外的天呢?然而在這昏暗之物幽晦的雲霧中,讓我們再從那超天教訓的內殿中尋求指引。《創世記》的開頭說:「起初,神創造天地。」
"Praise the Lord, ye heavens of heavens." But this can be understood both of many and of two, so that both "plural heavens of plural heavens" and "two heavens of two heavens" may seem capable of being taken, the precise article of number being left unspoken. Behold: from the things adjoining the earth, up to the air, is the element of waters; thence the deep of air, up to the nearest light of the lunar star; from there, the spaces of the ethereal fires, up to the outermost, beyond the world, where the world is enclosed by the globe of the sphere. Where now, when the universality of bodies has been exhausted, shall we seek a heaven beyond all that is of the world? But in this dark cloud of dimming things, let us seek counsel again from the inner sanctuaries of the supercelestial teachings. "In the beginning," says the beginning of Genesis, "God created heaven and earth."
1:302
si opinionibus missis ueri fidem quaerimus, ecce tibi creaturarum testem ipsum creationis auctorem, qui cum ante omne tempus creauerit caelum et terram postque die uno fecerit lucem et firmamentum secundo itidem die condiderit idque caelum abusiuo nomine uocitauerit, cui ratis interuallorum limitibus loco uel modo uariantium porro siderum ornamenta subtexuit, animaduerti promptum est hoc uisibile firmamentum tanto interuallo substantiae caelo inuisibili cedere, quanto itidem terrae imis locorum intercapedine praeeminere. quocirca alieno ac translaticio nomine firmamentum istud caelum dici potest, cum uere esse caelum illi creato ante tempora caelo sit proprium.
若我們撇下諸般意見,尋求真理的確據,看哪,這裡為你立著受造之物的見證——創造的元始本身;祂在萬時之先創造了天地,其後在頭一日造了光,又在第二日同樣立定穹蒼,並以一個被借用的名字稱這穹蒼為「天」——祂在這天之下,以間隔之固定界限,按位置或按尺度,編織了那些變動之星辰的裝飾——便容易看出:這可見的穹蒼以何等浩大的本性間隔遜於那不可見的天,正如它同樣以那分隔的距離,何等卓然地超越地上至低之處。因此,這穹蒼可憑一個外來而轉借的名字被稱為「天」,雖然真正之為天,乃是那在萬時之先所造之天所專有的。
If, with opinions dismissed, we seek the assurance of truth, behold for you, as witness of the creatures, the very Author of creation, who, when He had created heaven and earth before all time, and afterward on the one day had made light, and on the second day had likewise founded the firmament and had by a misapplied name called this "heaven"—beneath which, with fixed boundaries of intervals as to place or as to measure, He wove the ornaments of the varying stars—it is easy to observe that this visible firmament yields to the invisible heaven by so great an interval of substance as it likewise pre-eminently surpasses the lowest places of the earth by their separating distance. Wherefore by an alien and transferred name this firmament can be called "heaven," although truly to be heaven belongs properly to that heaven created before the times.
1:303
enimuero istud stelligerum quod caelum dicimus in scriptura geneseos caeli dicitur firmamentum, quippe ubi luminarium creationem retexit: fecit, inquit, deus duo luminaria magna et posuit ea in firmamento caeli. qua uidelicet auctoritate uerum illud unum ante temporaneum caelum credere sinimur, quamquam istud quo de agimus firmamentum caelum dicere non inhibeamur eo uidelicet, quia deus firmamentum uocauerit caelum. Sed mouet iterum, quod caeli in authenticis uoluminibus non duali tantum, sed plurali numero saepe uocitantur. uero autem subicitur, quod terrae corpus unum in scripturis dicitur. orbis esse terrarum.
因為我們所稱的那滿佈星辰之物,即「天」,在《創世記》的經文中被稱為天的穹蒼;正是在那裡,當經文敘述諸光體的受造時,它說:「神造了兩個大光,把它們安置在天的穹蒼中。」顯然憑著這權柄,我們得以相信那一個真天先於一切受時間限制之物而存在;不過我們所討論的那穹蒼也並不被禁止稱為「天」,正因為神已稱穹蒼為「天」。但又有一難處:在那些真確的典籍中,諸天往往不只以雙數、而且以複數被稱呼。然而與此相對,有人提出:經上說地的形體是一個,乃是「大地之圈」。
For indeed that star-bearing thing which we call heaven is, in the Scripture of Genesis, called the firmament of heaven, since there, where it relates the creation of the lights, it says: 'God made two great lights and set them in the firmament of heaven.' By this authority, plainly, we are permitted to believe that one true heaven existed before all that is temporal, although we are not forbidden to call that firmament of which we are treating 'heaven,' precisely because God called the firmament 'heaven.' But again there arises a difficulty, that in the authentic volumes the heavens are often named not merely in the dual but in the plural number; and against this it is urged that the body of the earth is said in the Scriptures to be one—that there is a single 'circle of the lands.'
1:304
ita igitur forsan dicantur caeli multi, cum duo sint, sicut terrae dicuntur esse, cum una sit. ad quod ergo tertium caelum raptus est Paulus? eia nunc sodes egredere et elementorum molibus excussis trutinaeque iudicii corporum ponderibus inpositis adpende mundum: quipiam fortasse caeli nobis undeunde prosilient. aut si unus mundus plures porro non habet caelos, aliquos tibi cum Epicuro mundos atomorum minuta parturiant, ut tertium caelum Paulus inueniat. sed quid ad beatitudinem spectat, ut de uno corporeo ad aliud aut ab hoc ad tertium aeque corporeum quisquis ascendat, cum non id sit merito beatius, quod loco sublimius?
或許正是這樣,諸天雖只有二,卻被稱為「眾多」,正如諸地雖只有一,卻被說成「眾多」。那麼保羅被提到的是哪一層第三天呢?來吧,如果你願意,請站出來,把眾元素的質量抖落,把諸物體的重量放在審斷的天平上,來秤量這世界吧:或許從某處會為我們蹦出幾層天來。又或者,若獨一的世界並無更多的天在其上,那就讓那些微小的原子隨著伊壁鳩魯為你生出若干世界,好叫保羅尋得第三層天。然而,人若從一個物質之物上升到另一個物質之物,或從此一物升到同樣是物質的第三物,這與真福有何關係呢?因為那在位置上更高之物,並不因此在功德上更為有福。
Perhaps, then, in this way the heavens are called many, though they be two, just as the earths are said to be many, though there be but one. To which third heaven, therefore, was Paul caught up? Come now, if you please, step forth, and—having shaken loose the masses of the elements and laid the weights of bodies upon the scales of judgment—weigh the world: perhaps some heavens will leap out for us from somewhere or other. Or if a single world has no further heavens beyond, then let the tiny atoms with Epicurus bring forth for you some worlds, so that Paul may find a third heaven. But what bearing has it upon blessedness, that anyone should ascend from one corporeal thing to another, or from this to a third equally corporeal, since that is not by merit the more blessed which is loftier in place?
1:305
alioquin cedent auiculis homines, atque ad aeternitatem non profectibus ibit quisque, sed passibus. Quapropter cum nec praeeminentia localis beatum faciat, nec tres identidem caelos anima corporalis inueniat, ut tandem defecta corporibus incorporeis cedat, iuxta praelibatam tacita discussione rationem ternarium caelorum numerum differentiamque uideamus, quia cum differentia dignitatum sit distantia locorum, si distant magis quam differant inter primum secundumque caelum, quaero quid rei sit? aut substantia uidelicet illic aut nihil est: si nihil, nulla creati caeli causis suberit, cum nec in infimis terrae quippiam nisi praecedentibus porro apud aeuum causis exstiterit.
否則人就要讓位給小鳥了,並且各人趨向永恆,將不憑屬靈的長進,而憑步伐。所以,既然在位置上佔先並不使人有福,也不會有一個物質的靈魂尋得三層天,以致它最終在諸物體中力竭,便讓位給非物質之物——那麼,讓我們照著前面所提及的原則,以默想的探究來查考諸天的三重數目及其差異。因為既然尊位的差別乃是位置的距離,那麼在第一天與第二天之間,若它們相隔之處多於相異之處,我便要問:那裡究竟有何物?那裡或有實體,或一無所有。若一無所有,受造之天便無原因可作根基,因為即便在地上最低之物中,凡存在的也無不藉著在永恆中先於它的諸原因而存在。
Otherwise men would yield place to little birds, and each one would journey toward eternity not by spiritual progress but by paces. Wherefore, since neither does precedence in place make one blessed, nor does a corporeal soul find three heavens such that, having at last failed amid bodies, it may yield to incorporeal ones, let us, according to the principle already touched upon, examine by silent inquiry the threefold number of the heavens and its difference. For since the difference of dignities is a distance of places, if between the first and second heaven they stand apart more than they differ, I ask: what is the matter there? Either there is substance there, or there is nothing. If nothing, no cause will underlie a created heaven, since not even in the lowest things of earth has anything come to exist except by causes preceding it in eternity.
1:306
sin autem est illic quaedam terrenis potior uiuentium multitudo, substantia ergo supercaelestis ista sub caelo est hauriens uidelicet a superno sui uibrantiorum siderum flammas et liquidiores auras aeris, cuius elementum replet intercaelestis uacui concauum, quod scilicet a caelo tertio alii uiuentium populi atque alia intersiti aeris profunda discriminant. Nunc igitur si per haec raptatus apostolus usque in tertium caelum uenit, quid istic potissimum repperit, quod si localiter quaerendum fuit et in primo caelo inueniri non potuit? sed ipse dicit raptum sese usque in tertium caelum nescio quid audisse diuinum, quod homini loqui non liceat.
但若那裡確有某種比地上更為卓越的眾生群類,那麼這超天界的實體就是在天之下,顯然從上界汲取它那些更為閃耀之星辰的火焰、以及空氣中更為清澄的氣息——這元素充滿了眾天之間虛空的凹處;而其他眾生的族類、以及介於其間之空氣的種種深淵,正以此虛空把第三天分隔開來。如今,若使徒是藉著這些被提,以致來到第三天,那麼他在那裡究竟尋得了什麼至要之物,是若須照位置去尋、便在第一天裡尋不著的呢?然而他自己卻說,他被提到第三天,聽見了某種屬神的事,是人不可言說的。
But if there is there a certain multitude of living beings more excellent than those of earth, then this super-celestial substance lies beneath heaven, drawing from above, plainly, the flames of its more vibrant stars and the more liquid breezes of the air, whose element fills the hollow of the inter-celestial void—that void which other peoples of living beings, and other depths of the interposed air, mark off from the third heaven. Now therefore, if through these the apostle was caught up and came even to the third heaven, what above all did he find there which, if it had to be sought locally, could not have been found in the first heaven? But he himself says that, caught up even to the third heaven, he heard some divine thing which a man may not utter.
1:307
itane tandem, apostole, per loca deus quaeritur aut non nisi in loco ueritas inuenitur? si istuc ita est, et deus igitur localis erit et tu deum, quem localiter inuenis, localiter amittis, qui si non nisi in tertio caelo est, ibi ergo tibi relictus, ubi repertus est. at cum non de caelo corporeo, sed de caeli domino sis beatus et totus ubique sit dominus caeli, qui nec localiter quaeritur nec localiter inuenitur, haec uera profecto ascensionis tuae causa dabitur, si ab inferioris substantiae caelo ad caelum substantiae potioris ascendis. quia quaerentibus deum a corporeis ad corporea nullus ascensus est, qua uersum nunc corporalitas inclusa diffugiet?
使徒啊,難道竟是這樣麼?神是要透過諸位置去尋求,或真理唯在某一位置中尋得麼?若是如此,那麼神也就是有位置的了,而你既按位置尋見神,便也按位置失去祂;祂若只在第三天裡,便為你被撇在那尋見祂的地方了。然而,你既不是因物質的天、乃是因天的主而得福,又因天的主全然無所不在——祂既不按位置被尋求,也不按位置被尋見——那麼你升天的真正緣由便當如此給定:你若是從次等實體之天,上升到更卓越實體之天。因為對尋求神的人而言,從物質之物到物質之物並無上升可言;如此一來,被囿限的物質性如今又能逃往何處呢?
Is it then so at last, O apostle, that God is sought through places, or that truth is found only in a place? If that is so, then God too will be local, and you lose locally the God whom you find locally; and if He is only in the third heaven, then He is left behind for you there, where He was found. But since you are made blessed not by the corporeal heaven but by the Lord of heaven, and since the Lord of heaven is wholly everywhere—He who is neither sought locally nor found locally—this assuredly will be given as the true cause of your ascension: if you ascend from a heaven of inferior substance to a heaven of more excellent substance. For to those who seek God there is no ascent from corporeal things to corporeal things; whither now shall enclosed corporeality flee away?
1:308
ecce et raptum fuisse Paulum usque in tertium caelum uerum est et rursum tres esse caelos corporeos uerum non est. igitur aut incorporeum quid creatum confitebere aut tres caelos infitiabere. sed quoniam et tres esse caelos et non omnes corporeos uel indiscussibilis auctoritas docet uel ratio manifesta conuincit, sub unius ope ueritatis sicut fallentia discussimus, sic uera quaeramus. Legimus in propheta: qui fecit caelum et terram. caelum caeli domino, terram autem dedit filiis hominum. istic animaduertendum est aliud esse caelum et aliud caelum caeli, quippe cum caelum caeli dicitur, tale est ac si caelum ac terra dicatur.
看哪,保羅被提到第三天是真的,而又說有三層物質之天卻不是真的。因此,你要麼承認有某非物質之物被造,要麼否認有三層天。但既然或是不可爭辯的權柄所教導、或是顯明的理性所證實:確有三層天,且並非全是物質的——那麼,藉著獨一真理的幫助,正如我們已驅散了那些欺人的說法,照樣讓我們尋求那真實的。我們在先知書中讀到:「那造天地的——把天賜給天的主,卻把地賜給世人。」在此須留意:「天」是一回事,「天上之天」是另一回事;因為當它被稱為「天上之天」時,這正如同說「天與地」一般。
Behold, both that Paul was caught up even to the third heaven is true, and again that there are three corporeal heavens is not true. Therefore either you will confess that something incorporeal was created, or you will deny that there are three heavens. But since either an indisputable authority teaches, or manifest reason proves, that there are three heavens and that not all are corporeal, then, by the help of the one Truth, just as we have dispelled the deceptive notions, so let us seek the true. We read in the prophet: 'He who made heaven and earth: heaven to the Lord of heaven, but the earth He gave to the sons of men.' Here it must be noted that 'heaven' is one thing and 'the heaven of heaven' another; for when it is called 'the heaven of heaven,' it is just as if it were said 'heaven and earth.'
1:309
imum nempe siderei caeli haec terra est, sed cum ante omne temporaneum creauerit deus caelum et terram secundoque die hoc uisibile caelum fecerit, est ergo caelum aeuo terrae posterius, cum tanto sit qualitate praestantius. sed quoniam uices et spatia temporum et moras dierum momentaria mundi creatio non admittit, quia de sex dierum numero magis quam spatio nullum disserendi nunc tempus est, illud intellege, quod propheta inter caelum et caelum caeli tantam differentiam fecit, quanta ferme est inter hoc caelum et terram, ut sicut terra huius scilicet caeli haec terra est, ita hoc caelum illius caeli porro sit terra.
因為這滿天星辰之天的最低處,便是這地;但既然神在一切受時間限制之物以先就造了天地,又在第二日造了這可見的天,那麼天在年代上便晚於地,雖然它在性質上是何等地更為卓越。然而,世界的受造既是瞬間之事,並不含時間的種種次第、跨度與日子的延宕——因為如今並無工夫去論說那六日是論數目而非論時段——你當明白這一點:先知在天與天上之天之間所立的差別,大略就如同這天與地之間的差別那樣大;以致正如這天的地就是這地,照樣這天又是那另一天的地。
For the lowest part of the starry heaven is this earth; but since before all that is temporal God created heaven and earth, and on the second day made this visible heaven, heaven is therefore later in age than the earth, though it is so much more excellent in quality. But since the momentary creation of the world admits no successions and spans of times nor delays of days—for now there is no time to discourse on the number of the six days rather than on any span—understand this: that the prophet made between heaven and the heaven of heaven as great a difference as there is, roughly, between this heaven and earth; so that, just as the earth of this heaven is this earth, so this heaven is in turn the earth of that other heaven.
1:310
unde coniciendum est mundi corpus uniuersum diuinitus terram dici et illud, quod domino datum est, proprio nomine caelum uocari. scriptura namque sic loquitur: caelum caeli domino, ter-. cum autem dedit filiis hominum. Quid ergo dicemus?
由此可以推斷:世界的整個形體,藉著神的話被稱為「地」;而那賜給主的,則以其本有的名字被稱為「天」。因為聖經如此說:「天歸於天的主」……「卻把地賜給了世人。」那麼我們要說什麼呢?
Whence it is to be inferred that the whole body of the world is by divine speech called 'earth,' and that which was given to the Lord is by its own proper name called 'heaven.' For Scripture speaks thus: 'heaven to the Lord of heaven'... 'but the earth He gave to the sons of men.' What then shall we say?
1:311
numquid hoc caelum uisibile non hominibus datum est aut solaris fulgor et calor uel lunaris globi per incrementa ac detrimenta uariatio uel astrorum uagus ratusque circuitus uel per magnos orbes congressus siderum et statuta progressio, siue cum dierum noctiumque uices uariant, siue quia caloris ac frigoris alterno fotu mundum temperant, seu quod dimensis limitibus articulos temporum signant eodemque intermino linearum tramite in id ipsum sine fine redeuntia per easdem circulorum uias reuehunt, uel quod distinctis numerose choris et musicis interuallis aetherem pingunt? suntne haec omnia genti mortalium uel coniuentia usui uel iucunda spectamini?
這可見的天,難道不是賜給人的麼——日頭的光輝與熱力,或月球藉其圓缺而有的盈虧變化,或眾星那既漫遊又固定的循環運行,或諸天體藉其廣大軌道而有的會合與既定的行進;無論是它們更替晝夜的輪轉,或是藉冷熱交替的溫煦來調和這世界,或是以丈量過的界限標出時令的節點,並沿著它們那無盡的線路軌跡,把那無休止地循著同一圈道返回之物,重新帶回到那同一點上,或是以它們那數量分明的合唱與樂音的間隔妝點蒼穹?這一切難道不是或對必死之人類有益於用度,或悅人耳目可供觀賞麼?
Was not this visible heaven given to men—the splendor and heat of the sun, or the variation of the lunar globe through its waxings and wanings, or the wandering yet fixed circuit of the stars, or the conjunctions of the heavenly bodies through their great orbits and their appointed progression—whether they vary the alternations of days and nights, or whether by the alternate warmth of heat and cold they temper the world, or whether by measured boundaries they mark the joints of the seasons and, by the same endless track of their lines, bring back again to that very point things that return without end along the same paths of their circles, or whether with their numerously distinguished choirs and musical intervals they paint the aether? Are not all these things either of beneficial use to the race of mortals, or pleasant to behold?
1:312
ac per hoc ita tenus corporeum caelum, quia uidelicet hominibus datum est, terra dicitur, sicut aquarum et aeris corpora non utique eiusdem corpulentiae, cuius est terra, tamen quia filiis hominum data sunt, terra dicuntur adiecto eo, quod omnium sensualiter uiuentium principaliter tactus ex terra est. porro autem sicut sine igni uideri nihil, sic tangi absque terra nihil potest: quia et ignis tactui subiacet et aether ignis est, non abhorret aliquid illic esse terrenum. quapropter quoniam omne corporeum terrae nomen includit ratoque iudicio in corporeis conpositum, terra dicitur omne corporeum, quia hic sensibilis mundus cum uisibili caelo terra est, quae filiis hominum data est.
正因如此,物質的天,就其被賜給人而言,便被稱為「地」;正如水和空氣的形體——雖然其密度本不與地相同——仍因被賜給世人而被稱為「地」,並加上這一點:凡有感覺地活著之物,其觸覺主要都源於地。再者,正如沒有火便看不見什麼,照樣沒有地便摸不著什麼;因為火也是觸覺所及的,而蒼穹本是火,所以那裡有某種屬地之物並非荒謬。所以,既然「地」這名稱涵蓋一切物質之物,又按既定的判斷,凡在物質之物中組合而成的都被稱為「地」,那麼這可感的世界連同那可見的天,便是賜給世人的地。
And on this account the corporeal heaven, in so far as it was given to men, is called 'earth,' just as the bodies of waters and of air—not indeed of the same density as the earth—are nevertheless called 'earth' because they were given to the sons of men, with this added: that the touch of all things that live sensibly is principally derived from earth. Moreover, just as nothing can be seen without fire, so nothing can be touched without earth; for since fire too is subject to touch, and the aether is fire, it is not absurd that there be something earthly there. Wherefore, since the name 'earth' includes everything corporeal, and by a settled judgment everything composed among corporeal things is called 'earth,' since this sensible world together with the visible heaven is the earth that was given to the sons of men.
1:313
Quid de illo caelo dicemus, quod domino datum est, non filiis hominum? ergo identidem ad eloquia diuina recurramus. idem nempe psalmographus dicit: confitemini domino, qui fecit caelos in intellectu. quocirca si in intellectu sunt caeli, quos habitat deus, nec nisi incorporeum caelum est, quod domino datum est, uidelicet cui terra est omne corporeum liquido claret omne quod intellegit non esse corporeum. porro substantialiter humanus animus intellegit, incorporeus igitur est animus humanus. en tibi terram omnem corpoream creaturam, en tibi caelum incorpoream intellectualemque substantiam.
那賜給主、而非賜給世人的天,我們又要怎麼說呢?所以讓我們再次訴諸神聖的話語。因為同一位作詩者說:「你們要稱謝那以智慧造諸天的主。」既然神所居住的諸天是在智慧中,並且唯有那賜給主的天是非物質的——對祂而言,顯然一切物質之物都是「地」——那麼這就清楚顯明:凡能理解之物都不是物質的。如今人的心智在本質上是能理解的,所以人的心智是非物質的。看哪,這裡你有了「地」——即一切物質的受造物;看哪,這裡你有了「天」——即那非物質、屬理智的實體。
What shall we say of that heaven which was given to the Lord, not to the sons of men? Therefore let us again have recourse to the divine words. For the same psalmist says: 'Confess to the Lord, who made the heavens in understanding.' Wherefore, if the heavens which God inhabits are in understanding, and only that heaven is incorporeal which was given to the Lord—to whom, plainly, everything corporeal is 'earth'—it shines forth clearly that everything which understands is not corporeal. Now the human mind understands substantially; therefore the human mind is incorporeal. Lo, here you have 'earth'—every corporeal creature; lo, here you have 'heaven'—the incorporeal and intellectual substance.
1:314
nunc igitur ut possis per duos caelos usque in tertium caelum paulo praeeunte raptari, incorporeo tui uniuersum transmitte corporeum postque etiam incorporeum creatum idemque mutabile acriore admodum nisu et uolatu perniciore transcende atque abhinc in tertium caelum, in ipsius inmutabilis incorporei beatissima contemplatione requiesce teque, humana anima, incorpoream nosce, cui pro naturae excellentia promptum est simul et congruum inter ima uel summa tui tamquam mediante substantia uel infra despicere corpus imum uel supra conspicere deum summum.
如今,為要叫你能藉著兩層天被提,甚至直到第三天,效法在前略先而行的保羅,你當把你裡面一切物質之物經由你那非物質的部分傳遞而過;其後又當以更為敏銳的奮力、更為迅捷的飛翔,超越那同樣可變的、受造的非物質之物;並從那裡,在第三天裡,安息於對那獨一不變之非物質者至為有福的默觀之中;人的靈魂啊,要認識你自己乃是非物質的——憑你本性的卓越,這對你既是現成的、也是相宜的:彷彿在你那至低與至高之間作居間的實體,或向下俯視那至低的形體,或向上仰望那至高的神。
Now therefore, that you may be able to be caught up through two heavens even to the third heaven, with Paul going a little before, transmit through your incorporeal part all that is corporeal in you; and afterward also transcend even the created incorporeal which is likewise mutable, with a yet keener effort and a swifter flight; and from there, in the third heaven, rest in the most blessed contemplation of the very Immutable Incorporeal; and know yourself, O human soul, to be incorporeal, to whom, by the excellence of your nature, it is both ready and fitting—as it were a mediating substance between your lowest and highest—either to look down below upon the lowest body, or to look up above upon the highest God.
1:315
Nunc egomet sciscitor adferasne nobis aliam de ternario caelorum numero ac diuersitate rationem, quam quidem cupio, sed liquet haudquaquam dari a quoquam posse, nisi inter corpus et deum natura se substantiae incorporalis interserat, quia si nihil absque deo nisi corpus est, non tres ergo caeli, sed duo sunt, ut unum ferme caelum sit omne corpus et creator corporis aliud. uerum quoniam non trans tertium, sed in tertium caelum raptus est Paulus, transeundae sunt uelut duo caeli omnis corporea atque incorporea creatura, ad creatorem uero quasi in tertium caelum non transeundi, quod non potest, neque redeundi, quod non debet, sed standi et manendi causa ueniendum est.
如今我自己要查問:你能否給我們提出另一套關於諸天三重數目與差異的說法——這固然是我所願的;但顯然這無論如何也無人能給出,除非在形體與神之間,插入一個非物質實體的本性。因為若除神之外一無所有、唯有形體,那麼便不是三層天、而是兩層天,以致一切形體彷彿是一層天,而形體的創造主是另一層。然而,保羅既不是被提越過第三天、乃是進入第三天,那麼一切物質與非物質的受造物,就都當作兩層天而被穿越;但對於那創造主,彷彿進入第三天,人前往並非為要穿越(這是不可能的),也非為要返回(這是不該的),乃是為要站住並安居。
Now I myself inquire whether you can bring us some other account of the threefold number and diversity of the heavens—which indeed I should desire; but it is clear that this can in no way be given by anyone, unless between body and God the nature of an incorporeal substance interpose itself. For if there is nothing apart from God except body, then there are not three heavens but two, so that all body is, as it were, one heaven, and the Creator of body is the other. But since Paul was caught up not beyond the third heaven but into the third heaven, every corporeal and incorporeal creature must be passed through as though two heavens; but to the Creator, as into a third heaven, one must come not for the sake of passing through (which is impossible), nor of returning (which one ought not), but of standing and abiding.
1:316
hic autem cursus atque status profectus est atque perfectio, quae scilicet uirtutum est; non locorum, quoniam qui proficit currit et qui perficit peruenit. Nunc autem quoniam amplissimos campos latissimae quaestionis breui admodum calle transmisimus datis aliquot, ut reor, indiciis, quae scilicet a recto ueritatis tramite errorum deuia secernunt, quid sibi uelit illud, quod apostolus siue in corpore siue extra corpus raptum se esse dicit, inquiro. quippe sic ait: scio hominem raptum, siue in corpore siue extra corpus nescio et reliqua, de quibus quod adtinuit diximus. ac primum adhibita discussione uideamus quid certum istic sibi beatus apostolus quidue fateatur incertum.
但這「奔跑」與「站立」乃是長進與完全——這即是屬於眾德、而非屬於諸位置之事;因為長進的人是在奔跑,達於完全的人是已抵達。如今,既然我們已以極短的路徑,越過了這極為廣闊之問題的廣大田野,並(如我所想)給出了若干指標,藉以把錯謬的歧途與真理的直道區分開來,我便要查問:使徒所說的「無論是在身內或在身外」被提,這是什麼意思。因為他如此說:「我認得一個人被提,是在身內或在身外,我也不知道」等等,關於這些我們已說了切題的話。首先,讓我們以審慎的查究來看:這位有福的使徒在此宣告什麼為確定,又承認什麼為不確定。
But this 'running' and 'standing' is progress and perfection—which belongs, namely, to the virtues, not to places; for he who makes progress runs, and he who attains perfection arrives. But now, since we have traversed the most ample fields of a most wide-ranging question by a very short path, having given some indications (as I think) by which the byways of errors are distinguished from the straight track of truth, I inquire what that means which the apostle says—that he was caught up 'whether in the body or out of the body.' For he speaks thus: 'I know a man caught up, whether in the body or out of the body I know not,' and the rest, concerning which we have said what was pertinent. And first, let us by careful inquiry see what the blessed apostle here declares to be certain, and what he confesses to be uncertain.
1:317
raptum esse hominem scit, in corpore an extra corpus nescit. animaduerte iam aliud hic dici hominem, aliud corpus. ecce tamen - discretum est, quid nescire apostolus, quid scire se dicat. excutiamus igitur utrum ex incorporeo corporeoue an ex utroque sit ita tenus nesciat, sicuti cum corpore an sine corpore sit raptus ignorat. scio, inquit, hominem raptum, sed sine in corpore sine extra corpus nescio. istic nunc animaduerti licet, quod is qui raptus est et raptum esse se nouit, sentiens tamen non ipsum se esse corpus suum et sic cum eodemne an sine eodem raptus sit haesitat, se ipsum tamen raptum esse non dubitat.
有一個人被提了,這他知道;是在身內或在身外,這他不知道。如今要留意:這裡「人」是一回事,「身體」是另一回事。然而看哪——使徒所說他不知道的,與他所說他知道的,是被區別開來的。所以讓我們細究:他是否是這樣地不知道——究竟是非物質的、或是物質的、或是兩者一同被提——正如他不知道自己是帶著身體或沒有身體被提。他說:「我認得一個人被提,但是在身內或在身外,我不知道。」如今在此可以看出:那被提之人,雖知道自己已被提,卻覺察到自己本身並非自己的身體,因而躊躇於究竟是與身體一同、或無身體被提;然而他並不懷疑自己本身確曾被提。
That a man was caught up, he knows; whether in the body or out of the body, he knows not. Now observe that one thing here is called 'man,' another 'body.' Behold, however—it is distinguished what the apostle says he does not know, and what he says he knows. Let us therefore sift out whether he is ignorant in this manner—whether it was of the incorporeal or the corporeal, or of both—just as he does not know whether he was caught up with the body or without the body. 'I know,' he says, 'a man caught up, but whether in the body or out of the body I know not.' Here now it may be observed that he who was caught up, and who knew that he had been caught up, nevertheless perceiving that he himself was not his own body, and so hesitating whether he was caught up with it or without it, yet does not doubt that he himself was caught up.
1:318
et cum istoc omne patescit obscurum, nempe is, qui seu cum corpore seu sine corpore sit raptus incertus est, incorporeum tamen esse et corpus habere se certus est, quia si non sine corpore raptus est, et corpus cum illo raptum est, et non tamen hoc est ipse quod corpus, cum quo raptus est. si sine corpore, multo potius intellegitur non esse corpus, quod potest esse sine corpore. scio, inquit, hominem raptum, sed siue in corpore siue extra corpus nescio, quod tale est ac si diceret: raptum me scio, sed cum corpore an sine corpore nescio. ergo etsi cum corpore raptus es, rapi tamen sine corpore potuisti.
而當藉此一切晦暗都被揭明——即:那不確定自己是與身體或沒有身體被提之人,卻確定自己是非物質的、並且擁有一個身體——因為他若不是沒有身體被提,那麼身體也就與他一同被提了,然而他本身卻不是那與他一同被提的身體那個東西。他若是沒有身體被提,那就更該明白:那能離開身體而存在之物並非身體。他說:「我認得一個人被提,但是在身內或在身外,我不知道」,這正如同他在說:「我知道我被提了,但是與身體或沒有身體,我不知道。」所以,即便你是與身體一同被提,你卻仍然可能是沒有身體被提的。
And when by this everything obscure is laid open—namely, that he who is uncertain whether he was caught up with the body or without the body, is nevertheless certain that he is incorporeal and has a body—for if he was not caught up without the body, then the body too was caught up with him, and yet he himself is not that thing which is the body with which he was caught up. If he was caught up without the body, much rather is it understood that that is not body which can exist without the body. 'I know,' he says, 'a man caught up, but whether in the body or out of the body I know not,' which is just as if he were saying: 'I know that I was caught up, but whether with the body or without the body I know not.' Therefore, even if you were caught up with the body, you could nevertheless have been caught up without the body.
1:319
incorporeus igitur es etiam in corpore, si potuisti rapi sine corpore, quippe incorporeum corpori salua sui substantia uiuificandi eiusdem causa miscetur, ut autem corpus sine corpore sit, statuta rerum lege non sinitur. XIII. EX EVANGELIO DEO PRO INCORPORALITATE ANIMAE TESTE VTTTVR. Sed iam nunc testibus meis, praeconibus scilicet ueritatis, ad indubitatam fidem ueritas ipsa testificabitur. dicit in euangelio dominus: nolite timere eos, qui occidunt corpus, animam autem non possunt occidere. cur, quaeso te, animam occidere non potest qui occidere corpus potest, nisi quia forte anima non est corpus? tu uero dicis: corpus est quidem, sed tenuius, corpus est quidem, sed leuius.
所以你即便在身內也是非物質的,既然你能沒有身體而被提;因為那非物質之物,在保全自身實體的情況下與身體相混,正是為要使那身體活著;但身體竟能沒有身體而存在,這卻是萬物既定之律所不許的。十三、他從福音書中以神自己作見證,證明靈魂的非物質性。如今,藉著我的眾見證人——即真理的傳報者——真理自己要為那無可置疑的信仰作見證。主在福音書中說:「那殺身體卻不能殺靈魂的,你們不要怕他們。」我問你:那能殺身體的,為何不能殺靈魂呢?豈不正是因為靈魂並非身體麼?但你卻說:它固然是身體,只是更稀薄;它固然是身體,只是更輕。
Therefore you are incorporeal even while in the body, if you could be caught up without the body; since the incorporeal is mingled with the body, with its own substance preserved, for the very purpose of vivifying that body; but that the body should exist without body is not permitted by the appointed law of things. XIII. FROM THE GOSPEL HE USES GOD HIMSELF AS WITNESS FOR THE INCORPOREALITY OF THE SOUL. But now, by my witnesses—namely the heralds of truth—Truth itself shall testify to undoubted faith. The Lord says in the Gospel: 'Fear not those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul.' Why, I ask you, can he who can kill the body not kill the soul, unless perhaps because the soul is not body? But you say: it is indeed a body, but more tenuous; it is indeed a body, but lighter.
1:320
at egomet responsum refero: tenuius sit licet et leuius, sed tamen, si; corpus est, occidi potest ab eo, a quo corpus occidi potest. de his nempe duobus agimus, anima uidelicet et corpore, quibus confit homo uisibilis. qui enim dixit: nolite timere eos, non dixit, qui occidunt. spissius corpus, grauius corpus, sed qui occidunt corpus. et item non dixit, tenuius et leuius corpus, sed animam non possunt occidere. hoc nempe corporis nomine uiuens profecto corpus inclusit, quia nec occidi quid nisi uiuum potest, ac per hoc si anima corpus est uiuum, occidi ab illo potest, a quo potest corpus occidi. ueritas dicit: qui occidunt corpus, animam non possunt occidere.
但我自己卻回以這樣的答覆:縱然它更稀薄、更輕——然而,它若是身體,便能被那能殺身體者所殺。因為我們所論的是這兩者,即靈魂與身體,可見的人正是由這二者組成。因為那說「不要怕他們」的主,並沒有說「那殺較粗濁之身、較沉重之身的」,乃是說「那殺身體的」;照樣,祂也沒有說「他們不能殺那較稀薄、較輕之身」,乃是說「他們不能殺靈魂」。因為祂用「身體」這名稱,顯然是把活著的身體包括在內,既然除了活物之外什麼也不能被殺;正因如此,靈魂若是活著的身體,便能被那能殺身體者所殺。真理說:「那殺身體的,不能殺靈魂。」
But I myself bring back this answer: granted it be more tenuous and lighter—yet nevertheless, if it is a body, it can be killed by him by whom a body can be killed. For we are dealing with these two, namely soul and body, of which the visible man is composed. For He who said 'Fear not those' did not say 'who kill the thicker body, the heavier body,' but 'who kill the body'; and likewise He did not say 'they cannot kill the more tenuous and lighter body,' but 'they cannot kill the soul.' For by this name 'body' He plainly included the living body, since nothing can be killed except what is living; and on this account, if the soul is a living body, it can be killed by him by whom the body can be killed. Truth says: 'Those who kill the body cannot kill the soul.'
1:321
non est igitur corpus anima, quae occidi non potest a quibus corpus occidi potest. uerum quoniam leuanda est perpetuae lectionis onere legentis intentio, huiusce iam uoluminis iste sit finis. I. DE LAZARI CORPORE QVALITER EXANIMATVM IACVERIT LOCALITER, CVM ANIMA INLOCALITER DISCESSERIT A CORPORE.
所以,那不能被那些能殺身體者所殺的靈魂,並非身體。但既然讀者的專注力須從連續閱讀的重擔中得著舒緩,就讓這卷在此結束吧。一、論拉撒路的身體——它如何無生命地躺臥在某一地,而靈魂卻無關乎位置地離開了身體。
Therefore the soul, which cannot be killed by those by whom the body can be killed, is not a body. But since the attention of the reader must be relieved of the burden of continuous reading, let this now be the end of this volume. I. CONCERNING THE BODY OF LAZARUS—HOW IT LAY LIFELESS IN A PLACE, WHILE THE SOUL DEPARTED FROM THE BODY WITHOUT BEING IN A PLACE.
1:322
Editis in adstructionem ueri et merito pariter et numero satis ut arbitror idoneis uadibus restat nunc ut quae ex opusculo huius patroni corporis supersunt indiscussa uideamus, qui cum temeraria persuasione decernat animam corpore contineri, adsumpto in hoc idem euangelicae auctoritatis exemplo tamquam peremptorie argumentatur dicens corpus Lazari cum fuit mortuum fuisse sine uita idemque rediuiuum fuisse cum uita, ut per hoc anima localis esse credatur, quae recesserit corpore rursusque ad corpus accesserit. II. DE ANIMA IN QVO SIMILITVDINEM DEI GERAT.
我既已為確立真理,提出了(依我判斷)在分量與數目上都足夠適切的擔保,如今便剩下要查考的,是這位身體鬥士的小作中尚未討論之處——他憑著輕率的臆斷,斷定靈魂是被身體所容納,並為此同一目的援用了福音書權柄的一個例子,彷彿斷然地論證說:拉撒路的身體死了時是沒有生命的,而那同一身體復活時是有生命的,藉此便要叫人相信靈魂是有位置的,因它曾離開身體、又重新就近身體。二、論靈魂——它在何方面承載著神的形像。
Having put forward, for the establishing of the truth, sureties sufficiently suitable (as I judge) both in worth and in number, it now remains for us to examine what survives undiscussed from the little work of this champion of the body—who, decreeing by rash persuasion that the soul is contained by the body, and having taken up for this same purpose an example of evangelical authority, argues as though decisively, saying that the body of Lazarus, when it was dead, was without life, and that the same, when revived, was with life, so that by this the soul is believed to be local, having withdrawn from the body and again drawn near to the body. II. CONCERNING THE SOUL—IN WHAT RESPECT IT BEARS THE LIKENESS OF GOD.
1:323
Atque ut uniuerso animarum generi in commune praescribat, ipsam nostri redemptoris animam localem esse pronuntiat formidabili scilicet atque ut autumat insolubili syllogismo: ut anima, ubi est, sit et non sit, ubi non est, tamquam nos eandem aut ubique aut nusquam esse dicamus, cum si ubique esset, deus esset, si nusquam esset, nihil esset. illa quidem non in toto mundo est tota, sed sicut deus ubique totus in uniuersitate, ita haec ubique tota inuenitur in corpore. et sicut deus nequaquam minore sui parte minorem mundi partem replet, maiore maiorem, sed totus in parte, totus in toto est, ita et haec non pro parte sui est in parte corporis.
並且,為要對靈魂這整個類別作通則性的規定,他斷言我們救贖主自己的靈魂是有位置的——竟憑著一個(他所以為)可畏而無解的三段論:靈魂在它所在之處便存在,在它所不在之處便不存在——彷彿我們在說同一靈魂或無所不在、或無所在似的;然而,它若無所不在,便是神了;它若無所在,便是無有了。靈魂固然並非全然在整個世界中,但正如神在宇宙中無所不在地全然存在,照樣這靈魂也在身體中無處不全然被尋見。並且正如神絕不以自己較小的部分充滿世界較小的部分、以較大的部分充滿較大的部分,乃是在部分中全然、在整體中也全然,照樣這靈魂也不是以自己的一部分臨在於身體的一部分。
And in order to prescribe in common for the whole class of souls, he pronounces that the soul of our very Redeemer is local—by a syllogism, forsooth, formidable and (as he supposes) insoluble: that the soul, where it is, exists, and where it is not, does not exist—as though we were saying that the same soul is either everywhere or nowhere; whereas, if it were everywhere, it would be God, and if it were nowhere, it would be nothing. The soul indeed is not whole in the whole world, but just as God is everywhere whole in the universe, so this soul is found whole everywhere in the body. And just as God by no means fills a smaller part of the world with a smaller part of Himself, and a greater part with a greater, but is whole in the part and whole in the whole, so too this soul is not present in a part of the body by a part of itself.
1:324
nec alia pars animae sentificat oculum et alia uiuificat digitum, sed sicut in oculo tota uiuit et per oculum tota uidet, ita et in digito tota uiuit et per digitum tota sentit. aut si fortassis sic tota in digito sentit, ut tota non sit in digito, sentit ergo tota, ubi tota non est, et est, ubi non est. aut igitur tota erit anima in corporis parte minima, cum nihilominus in toto sit tota, aut cum tota sentiat, ubi tota non est, est ergo tota, ubi non est tota. sed de hoc et in primo libro quam plura disserui et in secundi principio non pauca praemisi, in quae si quispiam sollerter intenderit, ad hunc uidelicet locum non rudis accedet.
靈魂的一部分並不使眼睛有感覺、另一部分使指頭活著,乃是正如它在眼睛裡全然地活著、透過眼睛全然地看見,照樣在指頭裡也全然地活著、透過指頭全然地感覺。或者,倘若它在指頭裡全然地感覺、卻又不全然在指頭裡,那麼它便是在它並不全然所在之處全然地感覺,並且在它所不在之處存在。所以,靈魂或是在身體最小的部分中也是全然的,既然它在整體中仍是全然的;或是,既然它在它並不全然所在之處全然地感覺,那麼它便是在它並不全然所在之處全然地存在。但關於這事,我在第一卷中已詳加論述,並在第二卷起首處陳明了不少;人若曾留心察看那些論述,到這同一處時,顯然便不是毫無預備而來了。
Nor does one part of the soul give sensation to the eye and another vivify the finger; but just as in the eye it lives wholly and through the eye sees wholly, so too in the finger it lives wholly and through the finger feels wholly. Or if perchance it feels wholly in the finger in such a way that it is not wholly in the finger, then it feels wholly where it is not wholly, and it exists where it does not exist. Either therefore the soul will be whole in the smallest part of the body, since it is nonetheless whole in the whole, or, since it feels wholly where it is not whole, it then exists wholly where it is not whole. But concerning this I have discoursed at great length in the first book, and have set down not a little at the beginning of the second; into which, if anyone shall have looked attentively, he will plainly come to this very place not unschooled.
1:325
difficillimum namque est incorporea contemplari, quia fallax uisus corporalium sensuum ita peccato oculum inbecillae mentis obnubit, ut, cum se uel deum contemplari uult, imaginum corporearum uelamen quod sibi praetexitur solum uideat, cum trans illud uidere non possit. quisquis ergo difficultate nisi.. onis huius offenditur, studium atque opus insumat, non ut me calumniatum eat, sed ut purgari ualeat. Nec tamen egomet ita sum oblitus mei, ut non languoris quam sanitatis amplius inesse mihi sentiam. uerum tamen hanc me opinionem qua corpus creditur anima cum puerilibus annis euasisse delectat, quia tunc, cum opinabar, utique nesciebam.
因為默觀非物質之物是極其困難的,因為物質感官那欺人的視覺,竟以罪如此遮蔽了軟弱心智之眼,以致它每當願意默觀自己或神時,便只看見那鋪展在它面前、由物質形像所成的帷幕,而無法越過那帷幕觀看。所以,凡因這探究之難處而受阻的人,讓他付出鑽研與勞力——不是為要四處毀謗我,乃是為要使自己得以被潔淨。然而我自己也並非如此地忘了自己,以致不覺得我裡面病弱多於健全。但這仍叫我歡喜:我連同我那孩童的歲月,一同擺脫了「靈魂即身體」這個臆見;因為當年我持那臆見時,實在是一無所知。
For it is most difficult to contemplate incorporeal things, because the deceptive sight of the corporeal senses so beclouds with sin the eye of the feeble mind, that when it wishes to contemplate either itself or God, it sees only the veil of corporeal images which is spread before it, since it cannot see beyond that veil. Whoever therefore is hindered by the difficulty of this inquiry, let him spend study and labor—not to go about slandering me, but that he may be able to be purged. Nor yet am I so forgetful of myself as not to feel that there is in me more of sickness than of health. Yet it delights me that I escaped this opinion—by which the soul is believed to be body—together with my boyish years; for then, when I held the opinion, I assuredly did not know.
1:326
opinari autem ignorantis est, ignorantia uero contraria scientiae: nescit ergo quisquis opinatur. hinc equidem factum est, ut scientiam prae opinione concupiscerem sciens nescire me, quoad usque opinabar. tu autem dicis, cum de animae substantia quaeramus, quod supra nos est nobis uideri non posse, cum supra nos ipsos ipsi non simus, et item quod agnosci posse negas quasi cognitum iudicas animamque corporis corpus esse confirmas. quod si sciens dicis, quia falsa sciri nequeunt, uerum dicis et, si hoc uerum dicis, animae substantiam nosci non posse mentiris. aut igitur falsum est animam corpus esse aut falsum est animae substantiam cognosci non posse. uides quo perducat opinio sequaces sui ?
然而臆度乃是無知者之事,而無知與知識相反:所以凡只是臆度的,便是不知。正由此便成就了這事:我寧願追求知識過於臆見,知道自己並不知道——只要我還在臆度。但你卻說:當我們查問靈魂的本體時,那在我們之上的便不能被我們看見,既然我們自己並不在我們自己之上;你又同樣否認它能被認識,彷彿你斷定它已被認知,並且斷言身體的靈魂是身體。但你若是有知地這樣說——既然虛假之事不能被認知——那你便是說了真話;而你若這話是真的,那麼你說「靈魂的本體不能被認知」時便是說謊了。所以,要麼「靈魂是身體」為假,要麼「靈魂的本體不能被認知」為假。你看臆見把它的跟隨者引到何處去了麼?
But to form opinions belongs to one who is ignorant, and ignorance is contrary to knowledge: therefore whoever forms a mere opinion does not know. Hence indeed it came about that I longed for knowledge in preference to opinion, knowing that I did not know, so long as I was forming opinions. But you say, when we inquire concerning the substance of the soul, that what is above us cannot be seen by us, since we ourselves are not above ourselves; and likewise you deny that it can be recognized, as though you judged it already known, and affirm that the soul of the body is a body. But if you say this knowingly—since false things cannot be known—you speak truly; and if you say this truly, then you lie when you say that the substance of the soul cannot be known. Either therefore it is false that the soul is body, or it is false that the substance of the soul cannot be known. You see whither opinion leads its followers?
1:327
nam quoniam nemo nisi ignarus opinatur et ignorantia est aduersa scientiae, tu, qui ex opinionis incerto uis certam ferre sententiam et de his uelut sciens pronuntiare quae nescis, conuinceris docere quod nescis. nescire igitur doces cumque nesciri posse dicis, docere praesumis. da nobis, quaesumus, ueniam nolentibus discere nescientiam. III. QVIA NON LOCALITER CORPVS CONTINET ANIMAM, SED ANIMA CONTINET CORPVS INLOCALITER ET OMNE QVOD EST, AVT IN SE EST AVT SVBIECTVM AVT IN SVBIECTO EST. Dicis ergo animam corpore contineri. numquidnam uel apostolicum illud tibi in mentem uenire non debuit, quod dictum est: et si exterior homo noster corrumpitur, sed interior renouatur?
因為既然除了無知者之外無人臆度,而無知是與知識相對的,那麼你這想要從臆見的不確定中下確定判斷之人,並且彷彿有知地對你所不知之事作論斷的人,便被證實是在教導你所不知的。所以你是無知地在教導;而當你說它不能被認知時,你卻擅自去教導。我們求你寬恕我們,既然我們不願學習那無知之學。三、論身體並不按位置容納靈魂,乃是靈魂無關乎位置地容納身體;又論凡存在之物,或在其自身、或是主體、或在主體之中。那麼你說靈魂是被身體所容納。難道連那句使徒的話也不該臨到你心麼——就是所說的:「我們外面的人雖然毀壞,裡面的人卻一天新似一天」?
For since no one but the ignorant forms opinions, and ignorance is opposed to knowledge, you who wish from the uncertainty of opinion to pass a certain sentence, and to pronounce as though knowingly upon these things which you do not know, are convicted of teaching what you do not know. Therefore you teach not knowing; and when you say that it cannot be known, you presume to teach. Grant us, we beg, pardon, since we are unwilling to learn ignorance. III. THAT THE BODY DOES NOT CONTAIN THE SOUL LOCALLY, BUT THE SOUL CONTAINS THE BODY NON-LOCALLY; AND THAT EVERYTHING WHICH EXISTS IS EITHER IN ITSELF, OR A SUBJECT, OR IN A SUBJECT. You say, then, that the soul is contained by the body. Should not even that apostolic saying have come into your mind, which was spoken: 'And though our outward man is corrupted, yet the inward man is renewed'?
1:328
omne quod est, ut breuiter dicamus, aut in se aut subiectum aut in subiecto est. in se est deus, in rebus corporalibus subiectum est corpus et color corporis in subiecto, in incorporeis animus et disciplina, quae ita sibi nexa sunt, ut nec sine colore corpus nec sine disciplina sit rationalis animus, modo tu uideris, qui animam corpus esse et eandem superiectam in subiecto corpore contineri credis, utrumnam probare ualeamus manere quod in subiecto est ipso intereunte subiecto, quia si corpore continetur, ipsa in suo superiecta subiecto est, nec manere poterit quae continetur illo pereunte qui continet.
凡存在之物,簡言之,或在其自身、或是主體、或在主體之中。在其自身的是神;在物質之物中,身體是主體,而身體的顏色在主體之中;在非物質之物中,是心智與學識,二者如此相繫,以致身體不能無顏色,理性的心智也不能無學識。如今,你既相信靈魂是身體,並相信這同一身體被加置在主體之上、被容納於身體之中——那你可看出我們是否能證明:當主體本身朽壞時,那在主體中之物仍能存留麼?因為它若是被身體所容納,它本身便是被加置在它的主體之上;而那被容納者,當那容納它的朽壞時,便不能存留了。
Everything that exists, to put it briefly, is either in itself, or a subject, or in a subject. In itself is God; among corporeal things the body is a subject, and the color of the body is in a subject; among incorporeal things the mind and learning, which are so bound to each other that neither is body without color nor is the rational mind without learning. Now do you, who believe that the soul is a body and that this same, superimposed in a subject, is contained in the body—do you see whether we are able to prove that what is in a subject remains when the subject itself perishes? For if it is contained by the body, it is itself superimposed in its subject; nor will that be able to remain which is contained, when he who contains it perishes.
1:329
sed dicit apostolus ueterascente corpore renouari animam corruptoque solidari, uon ergo corpore continetur. Vereor ne et istic opinatus uidearis nouus academicus, qui et cum academicis nihil scias et de his quae nescis sine cunctatione definias. uide ne non corpus contineat animam, sed contineatur ab anima. hoc nempe corrupto illa solidatur, sicut illud itidem huius amissione dissoluitur. illa sine hoc uiuit melius, hoc sine illa nec peius. atque ut ex his duobus, quibus confit humana substantia, quid in quo sit non argumento solum uigeat, sed etiam auctoritate clarescat, propheticum quoque testimonium proferamus. ait namque: corpus quod corrumpitur adgrauat animam.
但使徒卻說:當身體漸老時,靈魂得以更新;當身體朽壞時,靈魂得以堅固;所以靈魂並非被身體所容納。我恐怕在此你也顯得像個新學園派之人,他既與學園派同樣一無所知,卻又毫不躊躇地對他所不知之事下定義。要當心:莫非並非身體容納靈魂,乃是身體被靈魂所容納。因為當這身體朽壞時,那靈魂得堅固,正如那身體反倒因失去這靈魂而瓦解。靈魂沒有身體反倒活得更好;身體沒有靈魂則連活得更壞也談不上。又為要使這組成人之本體的二者中、何者在何者之內,不僅憑論證而強而有力,也藉權柄而顯明,讓我們也提出先知的見證。因為經上說:「那必朽壞的身體叫靈魂沉重。」
But the apostle says that, as the body grows old, the soul is renewed, and as the body is corrupted, the soul is made strong; therefore it is not contained by the body. I fear that here too you may seem to have opined like a new Academic, who both, with the Academics, knows nothing, and yet without hesitation defines concerning those things which he does not know. See lest the body does not contain the soul, but is contained by the soul. For when the body is corrupted, the soul is strengthened, just as the body in turn is dissolved by the loss of the soul. The soul lives better without the body; the body without the soul does not even live worse. And that of these two, of which the human substance is composed, what is in what may flourish not by argument alone but may also grow clear by authority, let us bring forward also the prophetic testimony. For it says: 'The body which is corrupted weighs down the soul.'
1:330
ac nobis primum uidendum est, utrumnam illud adgrauet, quod in quoquam, an illud, in quo quidque est. si illud, in quo aliquid est, leuatur ergo pondere quidque oneratur. sin uero illud adgrauat, quod in aliquo, non illud, in quo aliquid est, magis in anima est corpus, quod adgrauat animam, quam in corpore anima, quae grauatur a corpOre: onus uidelicet in portitore, non portitor in onere. quae cum ita sint, magnam animae auctoris sui inesse similitudinem maximo illud indicio est, quod pro similitudine sicut inlocaliter mundus in deo est, sic inlocaliter corpus in anima. Nunc sciscitanti mihi peto respondeas: si localiter intra corpus est anima, quo modo continet corpus?
我們首先須看:究竟是那在某物之中者使物沉重,還是那容某物者使物沉重。若是那容某物者,那麼被它所加之重量所負累的、便是裡面那物了。但若是那在某物之中者使物沉重——而非那容某物者——那麼,那使靈魂沉重的身體,便比那被身體所累的靈魂更是「在」對方之內:也就是說,重擔是在背負者之內,而非背負者在重擔之內。既然如此,靈魂裡有著與其創造主極大的相似,這由此最大的標記得以顯明:照那相似,正如世界無關乎位置地在神之內,照樣身體也無關乎位置地在靈魂之內。如今我要查問,求你回答我:靈魂若是按位置在身體之內,它又怎能容納身體呢?
And first we must see whether that weighs down which is in something, or that in which each thing is. If that in which something is, then it is each thing that is lightened by the weight that is laid upon it. But if that weighs down which is in something—not that in which something is—then the body, which weighs down the soul, is more in the soul than the soul, which is weighed down by the body, is in the body: the burden, namely, is in the bearer, not the bearer in the burden. Since these things are so, that there is in the soul a great likeness of its Author is shown by this greatest token: that, according to that likeness, just as the world is non-locally in God, so non-locally is the body in the soul. Now to me inquiring I ask that you answer: if the soul is locally within the body, in what way does it contain the body?
1:331
notum nempe est corpore contineri nihil posse corporeum, nisi quod continet exterius sit et quod continetur interius. anima uero, ut adfirmas ipse, corporea quo modo intra corpus est ad id uiuificandum et extra corpus ad continendum ? an forsitan sic eiterrius continet, ut exterius non sit? rursus igitur in illam redigimur diffcultatem, ut anima aut sit inlocaliter extra corpus, ut contineat corpus, aut, si continet ubi non est, sit ubi non est. sed ratio haec te forsitan sui nouitate sollicitat. euigila paulisper ac, si potes, intuere: si non potes, admirare incorporei potentiam, ut corpus moueat stantem et non per loca loca quaelibet adeuntem in hisdemque locis inlocaliter agentem.
因為眾所周知:除非那容納者在外、那被容納者在內,否則沒有物質之物能被身體所容納。但靈魂,照你自己所斷言乃是物質的,它又怎能既在身體之內以使其活著、又在身體之外以容納它呢?又或者,它容納於外、卻又不在外麼?所以我們又被逼回那難處:靈魂要麼無關乎位置地在身體之外,以致能容納身體;要麼,它若在它所不在之處容納,便是在它所不在之處存在了。但這道理或許因其新奇而攪擾你。請略微醒覺,若你能夠,便定睛而觀;若你不能,便當驚歎那非物質者的能力——它能在自身不動的情況下推動身體,並非藉穿越諸位置去到任何位置,乃是在那同一些位置中無關乎位置地運作。
For it is well known that nothing corporeal can be contained by a body unless what contains is exterior and what is contained is interior. But the soul, as you yourself affirm to be corporeal, in what way is it within the body for the purpose of vivifying it, and outside the body for the purpose of containing it? Or does it perhaps contain exteriorly in such a way that it is not exterior? Again therefore we are driven back into that difficulty: that the soul is either non-locally outside the body, so that it may contain the body, or, if it contains where it is not, it exists where it is not. But this reasoning perhaps troubles you by its novelty. Wake up a little, and, if you can, gaze; if you cannot, marvel at the power of the incorporeal—that it moves a body while standing still, and not by passing through places approaching whatever places, and while operating non-locally in those same places.
1:332
istud si cernere quineria, non nobis animam Lazari pro quadam abscedendi redeundique localitate ueluti quoddam corpus obpones, sed eandem corpus eius incorporeo unegetasse motu et inlocaliter excessisse rursumque ad illud inlocaliter redisse cognosces. Iam si tibi uisionis huiusce sincerum ueritate claruerit, nulla quaestionis difficultate iactabere, quatenus anima corpore posito inlocaliter esse possit in mundo, quia sic erit inlocaliter in qualibet mundi parte, sicut inlocaliter fuit in corpore. tu uero in praeiudicium generis animarum omnium Christi quoque animam localem corporeamque pronuntias et corpus dicis esse animam redemptoris, cum non sit anima pecudis. IIII.
你若能辨明這事,便不會把拉撒路的靈魂彷彿某種身體那樣擺在我們面前,藉口說它有某種離去與返回的位置性;乃會認識到那同一靈魂是藉非物質的運作使他的身體活著,並無關乎位置地離去、又無關乎位置地重新回到那身體。如今,這異象真實的真理若向你顯明,你便不會被這問題的任何難處所搖動——即靈魂在身體被放下之後,如何能無關乎位置地在世界之中;因為它將無關乎位置地在世界的任何部分中,正如它從前無關乎位置地在身體之中。但你卻為損害靈魂這整個類別,竟也斷言基督的靈魂是有位置且物質的,並說救贖主的靈魂是身體——然而連牲畜的靈魂也不是身體。四、
If you could discern this, you would not set before us the soul of Lazarus as though some sort of body, on account of a certain locality of withdrawing and returning; but you would recognize that the same soul gave life to his body by an incorporeal motion, and departed non-locally, and again returned to it non-locally. Now if the genuine truth of this vision becomes clear to you, you will be tossed about by no difficulty of the question, as to how the soul, the body being laid down, can be non-locally in the world; for it will be non-locally in any part of the world just as it was non-locally in the body. But you, to the prejudice of the whole class of souls, pronounce that the soul of Christ also is local and corporeal, and you say that the soul of the Redeemer is a body—whereas the soul even of a beast is not. IIII.
1:333
QVIA SICVT CORPVS CVM LOCALE SIT INLOCALITER EST IN ANIMA, SIC MVNDVS CVM LOCALIS SIT INLOCALITER IN DEO EST. Sed forte contendas, quo modo anima et in loco est et localis non est? et ego te mutua consultatione percontor, quo modo corporeus mundus et localis est et in loco non est ? quod si mundum in loco esse responderis, nihilo segnius quaero, locus, in quo est mundus, extra mundum anne de mundo sit. si de mundo, non in illo mundus, sed in alio ipse cum mundo est, si extra mundum, rursus quaero, utrum locus, in quo est mundus, in loco sit. aut igitur loca, hoc est corpora infinita fateberis itaque deo, qui solus infinitus est, corpus aequabis aut mundum non in loco esse concedes.
論:正如身體雖是有位置的、卻無關乎位置地在靈魂之內,照樣世界雖是有位置的、卻無關乎位置地在神之內。但你或許要爭辯:靈魂怎能既在某位置中、卻又不是有位置的呢?而我也照樣以相互的探究反問你:物質的世界怎能既是有位置的、卻又不在某位置中呢?但你若回答說世界是在某位置中,我便毫不鬆懈地追問:那容世界的位置,是在世界之外、還是屬於世界?若屬於世界,那麼世界便不在它之內,乃是它連同世界一同在另一物之內。若在世界之外,我又要問:那容世界的位置,本身是否在某位置中。所以你要麼承認有諸位置——即無限多的物體——這樣便把一個物體與那獨一無限的神等量齊觀;要麼便承認世界並不在某位置中。
THAT, JUST AS THE BODY, THOUGH IT BE LOCAL, IS NON-LOCALLY IN THE SOUL, SO THE WORLD, THOUGH IT BE LOCAL, IS NON-LOCALLY IN GOD. But perhaps you will contend: in what way is the soul both in a place and yet not local? And I in turn question you by a mutual inquiry: in what way is the corporeal world both local and yet not in a place? But if you reply that the world is in a place, no less actively do I ask: is the place in which the world is outside the world, or of the world? If of the world, then the world is not in it, but it, together with the world, is in another. If outside the world, again I ask whether the place in which the world is, is itself in a place. Either therefore you will confess places—that is, infinite bodies—and so will equate with God, who alone is infinite, a body; or you will grant that the world is not in a place.
1:334
istam nunc ergo rationem mente pertracta et sicut tantum locorum tantumque spatiorum esse perspicis non in loco, ita illud, quod nullius est molis, nullius est spatii, intellege in loco esse posse sine loco, quia si illud, quod locale est, in loco non est, multo minus in loco est, quod locale non est. V. QVIA SICVT ANIMA INLOCALITER DISCEDIT A CORPORE VT MORIATVR CORPVS, SIC DIVINITAS CHRISTI INLOCALITER DISCESSIT VT MORERETVR FILIVS DEI CHRISTVS IN CRVCE. Sed istud quamlibet clareat intellegas necne, dubitauerim: illud quod eo usque est simplicis consequentiae, ut agnitio eius non dicam in promptu sit, sed ne uitari quidem facile ualeat, sic elapsum tibi satis mirari nequeo.
如今請在你心中反覆思想這道理;正如你看出有如此眾多的位置與如此眾多的空間,而其中沒有一個是在某位置中的,照樣你也當明白:那毫無質量、毫無空間之物,能在某位置中卻不佔有位置;因為那有位置之物若不在某位置中,那麼那非位置之物就更不在某位置中了。五、論:正如靈魂無關乎位置地離開身體、以致身體死去,照樣基督的神性也無關乎位置地離去、以致神的兒子基督在十字架上死了。但這事無論顯得何等清楚,你是否明白,我倒要存疑;那簡明到一個地步、以致對它的認識(我且不說)唾手可得、而是連要迴避也不容易的事——它竟如此從你那裡溜走,我實在驚歎不已。
Now therefore turn over this reasoning in your mind; and just as you perceive that there are so many places and so many spaces, none of which is in a place, so understand that that which is of no mass, of no space, can be in a place without place; for if that which is local is not in a place, much less is that in a place which is not local. V. THAT, JUST AS THE SOUL DEPARTS NON-LOCALLY FROM THE BODY SO THAT THE BODY DIES, SO THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST DEPARTED NON-LOCALLY SO THAT THE SON OF GOD, CHRIST, MIGHT DIE UPON THE CROSS. But however clearly this may shine forth, whether you understand it or not I should doubt; that which is of so simple a consequence that the recognition of it is not (I will not say) ready at hand, but cannot even easily be avoided—I cannot sufficiently marvel that it has thus slipped away from you.
1:335
dicis corpus Christi cum patibulo sublatum est animatum fuisse, exanimum uero cum sepulcro mandatum, propterque hoc quod negandum non est acuminis argumento tui localis erit animus, quia uiuificare Christi corpus alternauerit. sub huius ergo necessitate sententiae deum quoque profano ausu localem credemus, qui et in Christo, cum crucifixus est, fuit et eundem in passione dereliquit. ipse quoque dominus de cruce clamauit: deus meus, quare me dereliquisti? si enim non discessit, non dereliquit, si dereliquit, utique discessit. obice nunc igitur localitatem deo. contiguus uidelicet gradus est, ut ab iniuria similitudinis dei feraris in deum et qui infamas imaginem lacessias auctorem.
你說基督的身體被舉在木架上時是有靈魂的,被安放在墳墓裡時卻是無生命的;並且因著這事——這是不可否認的——憑你那敏銳的論證,靈魂便成了有位置的,因為它交替地使基督的身體活著。那麼,在這臆見的逼迫之下,我們就要以褻瀆的膽量相信神也是有位置的了——祂既在基督被釘十字架時與祂同在,又在祂受難時撇下了祂。主自己也從十字架上呼喊:「我的神,你為什麼離棄我?」因為祂若沒有離去,便沒有離棄;祂若離棄了,便確是離去了。那麼,如今你就把位置性加在神身上吧。顯然這只是一步之遙:你要從對神之形像所行的虧負,被引向神自身,並且你這毀謗形像的,便去攻擊那形像的創造主了。
You say that the body of Christ, when it was lifted up on the gibbet, was animate, but when it was committed to the sepulcher was lifeless; and on account of this—which is not to be denied—by the argument of your acumen the soul will be local, because it alternately vivified the body of Christ. Under the constraint, then, of this opinion, we shall believe by profane daring that God too is local—who both was in Christ when He was crucified, and forsook the same in His passion. The Lord Himself also cried from the cross: 'My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?' For if He did not depart, He did not forsake; if He forsook, He assuredly departed. Cast locality, then, now upon God. There is, plainly, a near step, that from the wrong done to the likeness of God you should be carried into God, and that you who defame the image should assail its Author.
1:336
sicut ergo inlocalitas deo non adimitur, quod hominem Christum discedendo deseruit, sic anima inlocalitatis priuilegium non amittit, cum corpore moriente discedit. VI. QVIA NON IURA GABRIELEM ANGELVM IN EA SVBSTANTIA QVA SPIRITVS EST VIDIT, SED EX EO QVOD DE AERE CORPVS VISIBILE TEMPORALITER SVMPSIT. Hic iam nunc in angelorum statum superbus orator inueheris et gabrielem tibi quasi quoddam linguae proludium deligis sic declamans:
所以,正如神並不因祂在離去時撇下了那人基督、而被奪去其非位置性,照樣靈魂也不因它在身體死去時離去、而失去其非位置性的特權。六、論:童女並非在加百列藉以為靈的那本體中看見他,乃是憑著他暫時從空氣所取的那可見之身。如今,驕傲的演說家,你在此衝進了天使狀態的問題,並挑選加百列作為你舌頭的某種開場白,這樣高談道:
As therefore non-locality is not taken away from God because, in departing, He forsook the man Christ, so the soul does not lose the privilege of non-locality when it departs as the body dies. VI. THAT THE VIRGIN DID NOT SEE THE ANGEL GABRIEL IN THAT SUBSTANCE BY WHICH HE IS SPIRIT, BUT IN VIRTUE OF THAT VISIBLE BODY WHICH HE TOOK TEMPORARILY FROM THE AIR. Here now, proud orator, you rush into the question of the angelic state, and you choose Gabriel for yourself as a sort of prelude of your tongue, declaiming thus:
1:337
ipse beatissimus Gabriel, qui se ante deum adstare testatur, cum caelorum dominum Mariae infundendum uisceribus nuntiaret cumque sub dominicae oculis genitricis adstaret sine dubio caelo deerat, maria non superuolabat, uacua atque diffusa uasti aeris non inplebat, sed ipsum tantum locum, in quo aderat, occupabat. dilata huius paululum discussione sententiae tantam aduersantium repugnantiam prolocutionum stupere me fateor. nunc aerem subtilem, nunc eundem uastum dicis, nunc magnum mundi locum,. quem pro portione aeris elementum replet, poetica quadam licentia uacuum perhibes nec intellegis uacuum prorsus esse non posse, quia ubi est aliquid nonnihil est.
「那至為有福的加百列,他見證自己侍立在神面前,當他宣告諸天的主將被注入馬利亞的胎中、並侍立在主之母眼前時,毫無疑問是離開了天的;他並未飛在馬利亞之上,並未充滿那廣大空氣的空曠瀰漫之域,乃是只佔據他所臨在的那一處。」我且把對這句話的討論稍延片刻,承認我對你言論中如此巨大的自相矛盾感到驚詫:你一時稱空氣為精微,一時又稱同一空氣為廣大;一時又把世界這廣大的位置——那按空氣的份量被此元素所充滿者——憑某種詩意的放任稱之為「空虛」,卻不明白它斷然不可能是空虛的,因為哪裡有某物,哪裡便不是空無。
'That most blessed Gabriel, who testifies that he stands before God, when he announced that the Lord of the heavens was to be infused into the womb of Mary, and when he stood before the eyes of the Mother of the Lord, was without doubt absent from heaven; he did not fly above Mary, did not fill the empty and diffused expanse of the vast air, but occupied only that very place in which he was present.' Deferring for a little the discussion of this sentence, I confess that I am astounded at so great a contradiction in your declarations: now you call the air subtle, now you call the same vast; now you call the great place of the world—which the element fills in proportion as it is air—by a certain poetic license 'empty,' nor do you understand that it absolutely cannot be empty, since where there is something there is not nothing.
1:338
aer uero nihil non est, igitur ubi aer est uacuum non est. sed nec illud uacuum recte potest dici, quod nihil est, quia quod nihil est recipere aliquid non potest. proinde uacuum non est quod nullius capax est. illud uero quo spectat, quod matrem domini adpellare mauis poetarum more genitricem et absque uersibus poetice oratoriam texis? ego tamen non qualiter, sed quid loquaris inquiro atque ut respondeas quaeso. cum beatissimus Gabriel ante oculos dominicae matris adsisteret, illudne in Gabriele Maria uidit, quo Gabriel deum uidet? quia si Mariae illud uisibile fuit, est ergo inlocale locali contemplabile. quod si est, inlocale non est:
但空氣並非空無;所以哪裡有空氣,哪裡便沒有虛空。但那本是空無之物,也不能正確地被稱為「空虛」,既然那空無之物不能領受任何東西。據此,那不能容納任何東西之物,便不是空虛。至於你所瞄準的另一點——你寧願效法詩人的作風,把主之母稱為「生育者」,並且即便沒有韻文,也編織出一種詩意的修辭——然而我所查問的,不是以何方式,乃是你的用意,並求你回答。當那至為有福的加百列侍立在主之母眼前時,馬利亞在加百列身上所看見的,是不是加百列藉以看見神的那物呢?因為那物若是馬利亞所能看見的,那麼那非位置之物便能被有位置者所默觀了。但它若真能,便不是非位置的了;
But the air is not nothing; therefore where the air is, there is no void. But neither can that rightly be called empty which is nothing, since that which is nothing cannot receive anything. Accordingly, that is not empty which is capable of nothing. But as for that other point at which you aim—that you prefer, after the manner of the poets, to call the mother of the Lord 'genetrix,' and that you weave a poetic oratory even without verses—I, however, inquire not in what manner, but what you mean, and I ask that you answer. When the most blessed Gabriel stood before the eyes of the Lord's mother, did Mary see in Gabriel that by which Gabriel sees God? For if that was visible to Mary, then the non-local is contemplable by the local. But if it is, then it is not non-local;
1:339
quia si quisque localis est, localiter uidet et adspiciens respicere non potest nisi partem. uidet igitur locum qui localiter uidet, quia pars locus est et locus locorum utique pars est et loca corpora sunt. et qui partem uidet parte sui uidet, nec uideri parte nisi pars potest, pars uero dei nulla est, quia inpartilis non habet partem. aut igitur Gabriel deum non uidet aut solidum uidet, nec integrum nisi de integro uideri potest. corpus uero nec integrum uideri nec uidere integrum potest, non igitur corpus est, unde Gabriel deum uidet, quia quo localiter Mariam Gabriel uidit et eum Maria localiter uidit, uidere inlocaliter nequit.
因為人若是有位置的,便按位置觀看,並且觀看時除了部分之外什麼也看不見。所以按位置觀看的人是看見一個位置,既然位置是一個部分,而位置確是諸位置的一部分,諸位置又是物體。並且看見一部分的人是憑自己的一部分去看,而以一部分也只能看見一部分;但神並無部分,既然那不可分之物沒有部分。所以加百列要麼不看見神,要麼看見全然的祂;而一物除非藉著全然者,便不能被全然地看見。但物體既不能被全然地看見,也不能全然地看見任何物;所以加百列藉以看見神的,並非物體,因為加百列藉以按位置看見馬利亞、馬利亞也藉以按位置看見他的那物,是不能無關乎位置地觀看的。
for if anyone is local, he sees locally, and looking he cannot regard except a part. He therefore sees a place who sees locally, since a place is a part, and a place is assuredly a part of places, and places are bodies. And he who sees a part sees by a part of himself, nor can anything but a part be seen by a part; but there is no part of God, since the impartible has no part. Either therefore Gabriel does not see God, or he sees Him whole; nor can a thing be seen whole except by what is whole. But a body can neither be seen whole nor see anything whole; therefore that whereby Gabriel sees God is not a body, since by that whereby Gabriel locally saw Mary and Mary locally saw him, one cannot see non-locally.
1:340
sed ut tecum uerbo congrediar, si totus Gabriel non nisi corpus est pro distantia partium, nec totus est pes, nec totus est os, nec totus est. oculus. quocirca quando Mariae uisus est, nec pede locutus nec ore uidit nec oculo stetit, sed pars unaquaeque membrorum qualitati suae conueniens gessit officium. ergo sicut localiter stetit et localiter sonuit, ita et localiter uidit. Hic nunc pro fine quaestionis inquiro, utrumnam Gabriel angelus, ut tu autumas, solum corpus in contemplatione Mariae corporaliter occupatus uno eodemque uisu, uno atque eodem tempore inlocalem deum inlocaliter uiderit, quo localem Mariam localiter uidit.
但為要與你以言辭交鋒:那全然的加百列若不過是身體,那麼因其各部分彼此相隔,他便不是全然是腳、不是全然是口、不是全然是眼。所以,當他被馬利亞看見時,他並非用腳說話、用口看見、用眼站立,乃是他肢體中每一部分各按其性質施行相宜的職分。所以,正如他按位置站立、按位置發聲,照樣他也按位置觀看。如今在此,作為這問題的收結,我要查問:那天使加百列——照你所臆斷,不過是身體,在默觀馬利亞時是以身體佔據其位的——是否藉同一次的觀看、在同一時刻,以他藉以按位置看見有位置之馬利亞的那觀看,無關乎位置地看見了那非位置的神。
But, to engage with you in argument: if the whole Gabriel is nothing but body, then on account of the distance of his parts he is not wholly foot, nor wholly mouth, nor wholly eye. Wherefore, when he was seen by Mary, he neither spoke with his foot, nor saw with his mouth, nor stood with his eye, but each several part of his members performed the office suited to its quality. Therefore, just as he stood locally and sounded locally, so too he saw locally. Here now, as the close of the question, I inquire whether Gabriel the angel—being, as you suppose, only a body, corporeally occupied in the contemplation of Mary—by one and the same sight, at one and the same time, saw the non-local God non-locally, by that whereby he locally saw the local Mary.
1:341
quod quia fieri pro corporei atque incorporei diuersitate non sinitur, restat ut aut Mariam Gabriel numquam uiderit aut deum uidere cessauerit. sed huic falso sententia ueritatis obsistit, qua dictum est: quia angeli eorum semper uident faciem patris mei si semper uident, numquam non uident. sin autem quando Gabriel Mariam uidit deum uidere destitit, non ergo semper angeli deum uident. igitur aut quando Gabriel Mariam uidit deum uidere destitit, aut uerum non erit quod ueritas dixit.
既然這事因物質與非物質之間的差異而不被許可,那麼剩下的便是:加百列要麼從未看見馬利亞,要麼曾停止看見神。但與這謬說相對而立的,是真理的判語,藉此說了:「他們的天使常見我父的面。」他們若常見,便從不不見。但若當加百列看見馬利亞時、他停止了仰望神,那麼天使便不是常見神了。所以,要麼當加百列看見馬利亞時、他停止了看見神,要麼真理所說的便不為真了。
And since this is not permitted, on account of the diversity between the corporeal and the incorporeal, it remains that either Gabriel never saw Mary, or he ceased to see God. But against this falsehood stands the sentence of truth, by which it was said: 'Their angels always behold the face of My Father.' If they always behold, they never do not behold. But if, when Gabriel saw Mary, he ceased to behold God, then the angels do not always behold God. Therefore either, when Gabriel saw Mary, he ceased to behold God, or what Truth said will not be true.
1:342
quapropter indissolubili, ut patet, ratione concluditur, quod quia locali uisu eodemque in Mariae contemplatione defixo angelus deum uidere non potuit et tamen tunc quoque Gabrieli deum uisum negare non licet, ne iuxta. diaboli casum in miseria scilicet umquam non uidendi deum inmutabilis iam beatitudinis angeli natura deciderit, sit in eo corporea incorporeaque substantia: una qua uel uideatur corpori uel corporaliter uideat, altera qua incorporaliter incorporeum sine fine conspiciat. VII. QVANTVM DISTET MATERIA INPORMIS A NIHILO VEL IAM FORMATA QVANTVM DISTET AB INFORMI.
所以(如所顯明的),憑著不可拆解的推理斷定:既然那天使憑著定睛於默觀馬利亞之有位置的觀看、不能看見神——而又不可否認神當時也被加百列所看見,免得天使那已是不變之真福的本性,竟照魔鬼墜落的樣式,沉淪到永不得見神的悲慘之中——那麼在他裡面便有物質與非物質的本體:其一是他藉以或被身體所見、或以身體去看的,另一是他藉以無止境地以非物質方式仰望那非物質者的。七、論無形之質料與「無有」相距多遠,或論它一旦成形之後,與那無形者相距多遠。
Wherefore it is concluded, by reasoning indissoluble (as is plain), that since the angel, by a local sight fixed upon the contemplation of Mary, could not see God—and yet it is not lawful to deny that God was then also seen by Gabriel, lest, after the manner of the devil's fall, the angelic nature of an already immutable blessedness should have sunk into the misery, namely, of never seeing God—there is in him a corporeal and an incorporeal substance: the one by which he is either seen by a body or corporeally sees, the other by which he incorporeally beholds the incorporeal without end. VII. HOW FAR FORMLESS MATTER STANDS APART FROM NOTHING, OR HOW FAR, ONCE FORMED, IT STANDS APART FROM THE FORMLESS.
1:343
Age nunc pro acumine excellentis ingenii proque causarum rerumque notitia indaga distingue pronuntia, quo differat materia informis a nihilo, quid sit inanimum idemque formatum, quid et formatum pariter et animatum, quid sit locus et tempus, qualiter localis motus subdatur etiam temporali, cum temporalis tantum non subiaceat etiam locali, quid sit stabilis motus quidue sit aeternitas, quid sit nusquam esse et nusquam non esse, quid numquam esse et numquam non esse: et de omnibus his rationis abditum quaerito quibusque subo stantia omnis includitur aliquid delige quod angelos esse decernas. nihilum certe non sunt, quia non nihil est quidquid est aliquid.
如今請憑你卓越天賦的敏銳,並憑你對諸因與諸物的認識,去探究、區分、判定:無形質料與虛無有何不同;何為無生命卻已成形之物;何為既成形又具生命之物;何為地方與時間;地方性的運動如何也從屬於時間性的運動,而時間性的運動卻僅僅不從屬於地方性的運動;何為靜止的運動,何為永恆;何為「無處可在」與「無處不在」;何為「從不存在」與「從未不存在」。關於這一切,當尋求理性隱藏的根據,並從那容納一切實體之物中,揀選出某樣你判定天使所是之物。天使必然不是虛無,因為凡是某物的,便不是虛無。
Come now, by the keenness of your surpassing genius and by your knowledge of causes and things, investigate, distinguish, and pronounce: in what way formless matter differs from nothing; what is inanimate yet formed; what is at once both formed and animate; what place and time are; how local motion is subject also to temporal motion, whereas temporal motion is only not also subject to local motion; what stable motion is, and what eternity is; what it is to be nowhere and nowhere not to be; what it is never to be and never not to be. And concerning all these things seek out the hidden ground of reason, and from those things in which all substance is contained choose out something that you may judge the angels to be. They are certainly not nothing, since whatever is something is not nothing.
1:344
informis materia non sunt, quia inter aliquid et nihil est informis materia. ecce a nihilo uix discessimus. Iamque de inanimo formato unde tibi angelos placet esse tractemus. animaduerte nunc quod sicut informis materia, quae formabilis est, praestat nihilo, ita quod iam formatum est melius illo est, quod etsi formari potest, formatum non est. itemque sicuti id quod formatum est anteit illud quod formatum non est, ita inanimum quodcumque formatum cedit illi quod et formatum est pariter et animatum, quia sicuti formatum proximat formae, sic animatum proximat uitae. ae sicut tria sunt, informis materia formatum exanime rerum forma, sic itidem tria sunt, uiuificatum uiuificans uita.
它們也不是無形質料,因為無形質料介於某物與虛無之間。看哪,我們才剛勉強離開虛無。如今讓我們論及那「已成形卻無生命之物」,你樂意說天使便由此而來。現在請留意:正如能被賦形的無形質料勝過虛無,照樣已經成形之物,也勝過那雖能被賦形卻尚未成形之物。又正如已成形之物先於未成形之物,照樣凡成形卻無生命之物,也讓位於那既成形又具生命之物;因為成形之物趨近於「形」,正如具生命之物趨近於「生命」。且正如有三樣:無形質料、已成形卻無生命之物、與諸物之「形」,照樣也有三樣:被賦予生命者、賦予生命者、與生命本身。
They are not formless matter, since formless matter lies between something and nothing. See, we have scarcely departed from nothing. And now let us treat of that formed-yet-inanimate thing from which it pleases you to say the angels are. Observe now that, just as formless matter, which is capable of being formed, surpasses nothing, so that which is already formed is better than that which, though it can be formed, is not yet formed. Likewise, just as that which is formed precedes that which is not formed, so whatever is formed yet inanimate yields to that which is at once both formed and animate; for as the formed thing draws near to form, so the animate thing draws near to life. And as there are three things—formless matter, the formed-yet-lifeless, and the form of things—so likewise there are three: the thing made alive, that which gives life, and life itself.
1:345
aliud est uita corporum, aliud uita uitarum. corpus est uiuens, anima uiua, deus est uita, ita scilicet ut anima quae in se uiua est corpori uita sit, ut sic corpus sine ipsa non uiuat, sicuti ipsa sine deo. intellege nunc angelis sanctis corpora tribuere <esse} uitam negare. ac per hoc cum quodlibet animatum duplicis constet esse substantiae et solum esse corpus angelos sentias, melior ergo uermiculus angelo, quia etsi habet angelus corporis formam, non habet uel sicut uermiculus uitam. nullum porro corpus ipsum sibi uita est, aliud namque est corpus, aliud uita corporis.
身體的生命是一回事,諸生命之生命又是另一回事。身體是活物,靈魂是有生命的,神乃是生命——正是如此說:那在自身中有生命的靈魂,乃是身體的生命,以致身體沒有靈魂便不能活,正如靈魂沒有神便不能活。如今要明白:把身體賦予聖天使,便等於否認他們有生命。藉此可知,既然任何具生命之物都由雙重實體構成,而你卻認為天使僅是身體,那麼小蟲便勝過天使;因為天使雖有身體之形,卻連小蟲所有的生命也沒有。再者,沒有任何身體本身就是自己的生命,因為身體是一回事,身體的生命又是另一回事。
The life of bodies is one thing, the life of lives another. The body is a living thing, the soul is alive, God is life—in such a way, namely, that the soul, which is alive in itself, is life to the body, so that thus the body does not live without it, just as the soul does not live without God. Understand now that to grant the holy angels bodies is to deny them life. And through this, since any animate thing consists of a twofold substance, and you hold the angels to be body alone, then the little worm is better than the angel; for although the angel has the form of a body, it does not have life as even the little worm has it. Moreover, no body is itself life to itself, for the body is one thing and the life of the body another.
1:346
ant igitur in angelo est uiuificans spiritus, aut angelus omni est uiuente deterior, aut cum omni creato uiuente sit potior, non quaecumque uita, sed beatissima illi uita est. VIII. QVOD ANGELI BONI SIVE MALI SPIRITVS SVNT NON CORPORA NEC ANGELVS VIDET DEVM PER CORPVS NEC HOMO CORPOREVS VIDET ANGELVM NISI ANGELVS ADSVMPSERIT VISIBILE CORPVS. Est igitur in Gabriele et incorporeum quo incommutabiliter deum uideat et corpus quod uel Maria uiderit uel per quod Maria uideretur quodque subditum spiritui localiter gereret, quod gerendum in ipsa ueritate inlocaliter spiritus cognouisset. satis, ut arbitror, patet beatos angelos utriusque substantiae.
所以,要麼天使裡有賦予生命的靈,要麼天使便比一切活物都低劣;或者,既然天使比一切受造的活物都更強,那麼它所有的便不是任何尋常的生命,而是至為有福的生命。第八章:論善天使或惡天使皆是靈,而非身體;天使並非藉身體看見神,有形之人也不能看見天使,除非天使取了可見的身體。所以在加百列裡既有那「無形之物」,藉此他不變地看見神,又有「身體」,馬利亞或曾看見它,或藉它而被馬利亞看見,且這身體既從屬於靈,他便以地方性的方式承載它——而靈在真理本身中已曉得,這身體本當以非地方性的方式被承載。我認為,已足夠清楚:有福的天使兼具兩種實體。
Therefore either there is a life-giving spirit in the angel, or the angel is worse than every living thing; or, since it is mightier than every created living thing, the life it has is not just any life, but the most blessed life. VIII. THAT THE ANGELS, WHETHER GOOD OR EVIL, ARE SPIRITS, NOT BODIES; AND THAT NEITHER DOES AN ANGEL SEE GOD BY MEANS OF A BODY, NOR DOES A BODILY MAN SEE AN ANGEL UNLESS THE ANGEL HAS TAKEN ON A VISIBLE BODY. Therefore in Gabriel there is both the incorporeal, by which he immutably sees God, and a body, which either Mary may have seen, or by which Mary might be seen, and which, subjected to the spirit, he bore in a local manner—a thing which the spirit had known, in the very truth, must be borne in a non-local way. It is sufficiently clear, as I judge, that the blessed angels are of both substances.
1:347
et incorporeos esse in ea sui parte, qua ipsis uisibilis deus est, et in ea itidem parte corporeos, qua hominibus sunt ipsi uisibiles, quoniam nec deus ab angelo per corpus nec angelus ab homine sine corpore uideri potest. quae cum ita sint,. negari nequit diabolum quoque ex incorporeo corporeoque fa-. ctum, utpote sanctis angelis concreatum, duplicis esse substantiae. qui postquam hydrope superbiae tumuit et inuidiae febre tabuit, sponte inlocaliter sanctitate prolapsus eaque localiter caelo non sponte deiectus, cum non angelus, sed bonus esse cessauerit, innocentiam perdidit, non naturam..
並且,他們在自身中那「藉以使神對他們可見」的那一部分上是無形的,照樣在那「藉以使他們自己對人可見」的那一部分上是有形的——因為神不能被天使藉身體看見,天使也不能被人在無身體之下看見。既然這些事如此,便不能否認:魔鬼也是由無形與有形所造,因他乃與聖天使一同受造,具有雙重實體。他既以驕傲的水腫腫脹,又以嫉妒的熱病消瘦,憑己意以非地方性的方式從聖潔中滑落,又非憑己意以地方性的方式從天上被擲下;當他不再為善——雖仍是天使——之時,他喪失的是無辜,而非本性。
And that they are incorporeal in that part of themselves by which God is visible to them, and likewise corporeal in that part by which they themselves are visible to men—since neither can God be seen by an angel by means of a body, nor can an angel be seen by a man without a body. Since these things are so, it cannot be denied that the devil too was made of incorporeal and corporeal, inasmuch as he was created together with the holy angels, and is of a twofold substance. After he swelled with the dropsy of pride and wasted away with the fever of envy, having of his own will slipped from holiness in a non-local manner, and having locally been cast down from heaven not of his own will, when he ceased to be good—though not to be an angel—he lost his innocence, not his nature.
1:348
proinde sicut angelorum multitudo quae perstitit in utroque sui beatificatur, ita quae destitit in sui utroque punietur. igitur haudquaquam recte duas in diabolo substantias infitiabere, quia etiam memet spreto necessarium profecto erit, ut tute cedas tibi et partem prosecutionum tuarum parte subplodas falsumque uero diruas. habet ergo diabolus, ipse tamen incorporeus, corpus suum, quia et sentire sine corpore corporea tormenta non poterit. et item qui sentit aliud est et per quod sentitur est aliud. quippe si animaduertis, tuomet ueri.. tatem proloquio docebere. nempe dixisti: si ex hoc concreto aere diabolus corpus traxit, ergo alienum corpus I ad tormenta.
因此,正如那站立穩固的天使群眾在自身兩部分中都得享福樂,照樣那墮落的群眾也將在自身兩部分中受罰。所以你絕不能合理地否認魔鬼裡有兩種實體;因為,即便撇開我不論,你也必然不得不向你自己讓步,用你論證的一部分去踏滅另一部分,用真理去拆毀虛謊。所以魔鬼——他自身雖是無形的——卻有自己的身體;因為他若無身體,便不能感受身體上的痛苦。再者,那感受者是一回事,那藉以感受者又是另一回事。實在地,你若留意,必被你自己的話教導出真理。因為你曾說:「魔鬼若從這凝結的空氣取了身體,那麼他便要承載一個外來的身體去受刑」——
Accordingly, just as the multitude of angels who stood firm is beatified in both parts of themselves, so the multitude that fell away will be punished in both parts of themselves. Therefore you will by no means rightly deny two substances in the devil; for, even setting myself aside, it will surely be necessary that you yield to yourself, and stamp out part of your own arguments with another part, and demolish the false by the true. The devil therefore has—himself nevertheless incorporeal—his own body; for he cannot feel bodily torments without a body. And again, that which feels is one thing, and that by which it feels is another. Indeed, if you take heed, you will be taught the truth by your own utterance. For you said: «If the devil drew a body from this condensed air, then he will bear an alien body to its torments»—
1:349
portabit, tamquam egomet istud umquam uspiamue dixerim. sed non infitias eo debitum, quod hoc argumento uictoriam nobis non sponte tribuisti. nempe cum dicis, quod diabolus non alienum corpus ad tormenta portabit, fateris scilicet, quod portabit suum. mea uero non refert, suumne alienumne corpus habeat, sed habeatne corpus, id refert mea. tu uero diabolum non tantum habere corpus, sed proprium habere nec fateris solum, sed etiam argumentaris. haec quippe sententia tua est: si ex hoc concreto aere diabolus corpus traxit, ergo alienum corpus ad tormenta portabit. certe qui portat est aliquid et quod portatur est aliquid.
——彷彿我自己曾在任何時候、任何地方說過這話似的。但我並不否認那當還之債:藉這論證,你已不情願地把勝利讓給了我們。因為當你說魔鬼不會承載一個外來的身體去受刑時,你當然就承認他要承載自己的身體。其實他有自己的還是外來的身體,於我並無干係;但他究竟有沒有身體——這才於我有干係。然而你不僅承認,甚至論證:魔鬼不僅有身體,而且有自己的身體。因為這正是你的命題:「魔鬼若從這凝結的空氣取了身體,那麼他便要承載一個外來的身體去受刑。」那承載者必是某物,那被承載者也必是某物。
—as though I myself had ever, anywhere, said such a thing. But I do not deny what is owed: that by this argument you have unwillingly granted us the victory. For when you say that the devil will not bear an alien body to its torments, you of course confess that he will bear his own. Now it matters not to me whether he has his own body or an alien one; but whether he has a body at all—that does matter to me. You, however, not only confess but even argue that the devil not only has a body but has his own. For this is your very sentence: «If the devil drew a body from this condensed air, then he will bear an alien body to its torments.» Surely he who bears is something, and that which is borne is something.
1:350
et cum dicitur, portat suum, aliud qui portat et aliud significatur esse quod portat. ex duplici igitur diabolus ac diuersa substantia est, quia cum corpus suum portat, non est ipse quod portat. aliud quippe est onus et portitor aliud. quocirca non ultra obluctabere nobis, si credas tibi, quoniam corpus et qui habet corpus substantialiter duo sunt et haec duo diuersa sunt, atque ut diuersa sint, unum erit incorporeum aliudque corporeum. igitur diabolus ex duplici diuersaque substantia et corporeus est et incorporeus. VIIII. QVOD SPIRITALITER NON CORPORALITER INTELLEGENDVM SIT, CVM LAZARVS IN SINV ABRAHAE ET DIVES IN INFERNO CHAOS INTERPOSITO INVICEM LOQVERENTVR.
而當人說「他承載自己的身體」時,便表明那承載者是一回事,他所承載者又是另一回事。所以魔鬼具有雙重而相異的實體,因為當他承載自己的身體時,他自己並不就是他所承載者。因為重擔是一回事,承擔者又是另一回事。因此你若信你自己,便不再與我們相爭了;因為身體與那「擁有身體者」在實體上是二,且這兩者相異;而為使它們相異,其一必是無形的,另一必是有形的。所以魔鬼既具雙重而相異的實體,便既是有形的,又是無形的。第九章:論當拉撒路在亞伯拉罕懷中、財主在陰間,二者隔著深淵彼此交談時,這當以屬靈而非屬肉的方式去理解。
And when it is said «he bears his own,» it is signified that the bearer is one thing and that which he bears is another. The devil therefore is of a twofold and diverse substance, since, when he bears his own body, he himself is not that which he bears. For the burden is one thing and the bearer another. Wherefore you will struggle against us no longer, if you believe yourself; for the body and that which has the body are substantially two, and these two are diverse, and, in order that they be diverse, the one will be incorporeal and the other corporeal. Therefore the devil, being of a twofold and diverse substance, is both corporeal and incorporeal. IX. THAT IT IS TO BE UNDERSTOOD SPIRITUALLY, NOT BODILY, WHEN LAZARUS IN ABRAHAM'S BOSOM AND THE RICH MAN IN HELL CONVERSED WITH ONE ANOTHER, A CHASM SET BETWEEN THEM.
1:351
Sed si super his redhibuimus uel aliqua ex parte rationem, illud chaos, quod inter sontes innoxiasque animas, sicut argumentaris, intersitum locis merita secernit, sub ipsius capituli; tui discussione uideamus. sic namque dissertas: si locales non sunt animae, quo modo peccatores a coetibus consortiisque iustorum uacuum illud chaos tristi interiectione discriminat, ut neque hinc illo possint accedere neque inde huc transmeare? istud euangelicae lectionis exemplum adempta dominici simplicitate sermonis pro adstruenda uidelicet animarum localitate posuisti. sed oraculi diuini sincerum in sui ueritate prolatum oppido patefaciet, quid istic sermo tuus uariauerit uitiauerit texerit.
但若關於這些事我們已交出說明,哪怕只是部分地,如今就讓我們藉著對你自己這一章的討論,來查考那深淵——按你的論證,它橫亙於諸地方之間,依各人應得的報應而分隔有罪的靈魂與無辜的靈魂。因為你如此論說:「靈魂若不是地方性的,那空洞的深淵又怎能以其慘痛的橫隔,把罪人與義人的聚集和團契分開,以致他們既不能從這邊過到那邊,也不能從那邊過到這邊?」你引用福音書這段經文作例證,卻剝去了主言語的樸實,無非是為了確立靈魂的地方性。然而神的諭言,若按其本身的真理純正地陳明出來,便要顯明你的言語在此處改變了、敗壞了、遮蔽了什麼。
But if concerning these matters we have rendered an account, even if only in part, let us now examine, by the discussion of your own chapter, that chasm which—as you argue—set between the places separates the guilty souls from the innocent according to their deserts. For thus you discourse: «If souls are not local, how does that empty chasm, by its grievous interposition, sunder sinners from the gatherings and fellowships of the just, so that they can neither approach thither from here nor pass over hither from there?» This example from the Gospel reading you have set forth, having stripped it of the simplicity of the Lord's discourse, in order, namely, to establish the locality of souls. But the divine oracle, brought forth pure in its own truth, will plainly show what your discourse has there altered, corrupted, and concealed.
1:352
dicit in euangelio dominus: mortuus est pauper et sublatus est ab angelis in sinum Abrahae, mortuus est et diues et sepultus est in infernum. cumque esset in tormentis, uidit Abraham a longe et Lazarum in sinu eius et dicit: pater Abraham, mitte Lazarum ut intinguat minimum digiti sui in aquam et refrigeret linguam meam, quia crucior in hac flamma. et respondit Abraham: memento, fili, quia recepisti bona in uita tua, similiter et Lazarus mala, et ideo nunc hic consolatur, tu uero cruciaris. etinhis omnibus inter nos et uos chaos magnum firmatum est, ut neque hinc ad uos quisquam possit ire neque inde huc transmeare.
主在福音書中說:「那窮人死了,被天使帶到亞伯拉罕的懷裡;那財主也死了,被葬在陰間。他在痛苦中舉目遠遠看見亞伯拉罕,又看見拉撒路在他懷裡,就說:我祖亞伯拉罕哪,打發拉撒路來,用指頭尖蘸點水,涼涼我的舌頭吧,因為我在這火焰裡極其痛苦。亞伯拉罕回答說:兒啊,你該回想你生前享過福,拉撒路也照樣受過苦;如今他在這裡得安慰,你卻受痛苦。在這一切之外,在我們與你們之間,有深淵限定,使人不能從這邊過到你們那邊,也不能從那邊過到這邊。」
The Lord says in the Gospel: «The poor man died and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom; the rich man also died and was buried in hell. And while he was in torments, he saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom, and said: Father Abraham, send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and cool my tongue, for I am tormented in this flame. And Abraham answered: Remember, son, that you received good things in your life, and Lazarus likewise evil things; and therefore now he is comforted here, but you are tormented. And in all these things, between us and you a great chasm is fixed, so that neither can anyone go from here to you, nor pass over from there to here.»
1:353
istud nunc mihi secundum loca et tempora uel corpora dissere, istic sine alternamento reciproci aeris et organo pectoris et tibia gutturis et oris cauo et linguae plectro per quamlibet corporalem, ut autumas, animam uerba uocibus effice, hic animae manum, cuius digiti minimum ambusti diuitis linguam refrigeraturus Lazarus aquae inmergat, ostende, hic de illo memet quasi corporeo Abrahae gremio corporale aliquid doce, ut et pro modo humani corporis sit angustum et capax possit esse multorum, et chaos illud uel tam exiguum, ut mutua quos dirimit uerba miscere queant, uel tam inmensum, at transmeari nequeat.
如今請按地方、時間或身體向我解釋這事:在那裡,沒有一呼一吸的氣息交替,沒有胸膛這器官、咽喉這笛管、口腔這空腔、舌頭這撥子,你卻要靠任何一個照你所主張乃屬肉的靈魂,以聲音造出言語來。在此請給我看一個靈魂的手,拉撒路要用它指頭尖被燒灼之處浸入水中,去涼財主的舌頭。在此請教我關於亞伯拉罕那被當作有形之懷的某種有形之物——它既照人身體的尺度那般狹小,卻又寬廣到能容納許多人;而那深淵,要麼小到使它所隔開的人能彼此交談言語,要麼大到無法跨越。
Now expound this to me according to places and times, or bodies: there, without the alternation of breath drawn in and out, without the organ of the chest, the flute of the throat, the hollow of the mouth, and the plectrum of the tongue, make words by means of vocal sounds through any soul which, as you assert, is bodily. Here show me the hand of a soul, with whose finger's tip, scorched, Lazarus is to plunge into water in order to cool the rich man's tongue. Here teach me something bodily about that supposedly bodily bosom of Abraham—such that it is both narrow, to the measure of a human body, and yet capacious enough to be able to hold many; and that chasm, either so small that those whom it divides can mingle their words mutually, or so immense that it cannot be crossed.
1:354
illud autem uel maximum quaero, diues ille, qui penes inferos gehennae incendiis aestuat, qui congredi Abraham sermone quiuerit, si loca beatitudinis non accessit? qui porro Abraham cum diuite sermocinatur, si inferna non adiit? animas nempe sanctorum in intimis paradisi sedibus non usque inprobabili sententia dicis habitare.
但我最要問的乃是這事:那財主既在地下、在地獄的火中翻騰,他怎能用言語與亞伯拉罕相會,若他並未走近福樂之地?再者,亞伯拉罕又怎能與財主交談,若他並未下到地下之境?因為你照一種並非不近情理的看法,說聖徒的靈魂住在樂園至內層的居所。
But this above all I ask: how could that rich man, who among those below seethes in the fires of Gehenna, have been able to meet Abraham in speech, if he did not approach the places of blessedness? And again, how does Abraham converse with the rich man, if he did not go down to the regions below? For you say, by a not-improbable opinion, that the souls of the saints dwell in the innermost seats of paradise.
1:355
proinde cam Abraham in paradiso et dines in inferno sic inmenso quodam intransmeabili ab inuicem disparati sint, ut itidem mutuo, tamquam nihil intersit, non contemplentur solum, sed etiam conloquantur, si haec localiter aestimanda sunt, alterutrum fateri cogeris aut Abraham et diuitem nec sermocinatos inuicem nec ab inuicem uisos, ant uel infernum in paradiso uel in inferno esse paradisum. X. QVO MODO SPIRITALITER ACCIPI ISTA QVAESTIO POSSIT.
因此,既然樂園中的亞伯拉罕與陰間裡的財主,被某種無量而不可越過的距離彼此隔絕,卻又照樣彼此相向——彷彿中間一無間隔——不僅彼此觀看,甚至彼此交談;那麼,倘若這些事要按地方性來估量,你便被迫承認二者之一:要麼亞伯拉罕與財主既未彼此交談,也未彼此看見;要麼樂園中有陰間,或陰間裡有樂園。第十章:論這問題如何能按屬靈意義來領會。
Accordingly, since Abraham in paradise and the rich man in hell are thus separated from one another by a certain immense, impassable distance, and yet likewise mutually—as though nothing lay between—they not only behold but even converse with each other, then, if these things are to be estimated locally, you are compelled to confess one of two things: either that Abraham and the rich man neither conversed with one another nor were seen by one another; or else that there is hell in paradise, or paradise in hell. X. IN WHAT WAY THIS QUESTION CAN BE TAKEN SPIRITUALLY.
1:356
Sed quoniam nec auctoritati diuinae peruicaciter obsisti potest nec miseris beatitudo misceri, proloquii huiusce perplexum quia cum lippo imaginationum corporalium intro inspicere nequimus, semotis paululum locis corporibusque uideamus et, ubi itatenus inter quospiam iudicio discretos inmensum dicitur spatium, ut etiam sermonis possit esse commercium, animaduertamus non locorum distantiam, sed differentiam meritorum. cam iusto namque, quantum ad corpus spectat, localiter esse iniustus potest, iniustus uero esse in innocentia iusti, quoad usque iniustus est, non potest.
但既然神的權威不可固執地抵抗,福樂也不可與愁苦的人相混,那麼,因為我們用那被屬肉之想像所蒙昧的昏花之眼,無法向內窺見這話語的曲折,就讓我們暫且把地方與身體擱在一旁來觀看——並且,在那「論及被判決所分開的某些人之間有如此無量的距離,卻又能有言語的往來」之處,讓我們所留意的不是地方的距離,而是功過的差異。因為就身體而論,不義的人能在地方上與義人同處;但不義的人,只要他仍是不義的,就不能處在義人的無辜之中。
But since neither can the divine authority be obstinately resisted, nor can blessedness be mingled with the wretched, then, because with the blear eye of bodily imaginings we cannot look inward upon the perplexity of this utterance, let us, having for a little while set places and bodies aside, see—and where it is said that between certain persons separated by judgment there is so immense a space, and yet that there can also be an exchange of speech, let us mark not a distance of places, but a difference of deserts. For with respect to the body the unjust man can be locally together with the just; but the unjust man cannot, so long as he is unjust, be within the innocence of the just.
1:357
unde quia post mortem nec paenitere cuiquam nec peccare possibile est, inter saluatos et perditos intransmeabile dicitur chaos indemutabilis status. tua igitur aduersus te fertur oratio, nempe testimonium, quod a nobis disparascere arbitrabaris, animaduertis nobiscum profectu disputationis unescere tibique tenuissimos sui tramites ad infinita inlocalium regionum spatia ducentes obuerso poste claudere, quia corporeae amplitudinis angustum incorporalium subtilitatum inmensa non capiens nec distantiam sine loco nec uerbum sine strepitu nec gremium sine spatio conplecti potest. porro autem corporea non sunt quaecumque ita sunt.
因此,既然人死後既不能再悔改,也不能再犯罪,那「不可改變之境況的深淵」便被說成在得救者與沉淪者之間不可越過。所以你自己的話反轉過來與你為敵;因為你以為能把那本與我們相離的見證分散開,你卻憑著辯論的進展察覺它與我們合而為一,並察覺自己正用那向你反轉的門,去封閉你那些最纖細的、通往非地方性之境無量空間的小徑——因為有形之廣度的狹隘,既容不下無形之精微的無量,便既不能把握無地方的距離,也不能把握無聲響的言語,更不能把握無空間的懷抱。再者,凡如此者,皆非屬肉。
Hence, because after death it is possible for no one either to repent or to sin, the chasm of an unchangeable state is said to be impassable between the saved and the lost. Your own speech therefore is turned against you; for the testimony which you supposed could be scattered apart from us, you perceive, by the progress of disputation, becomes one with us, and you perceive that you are closing, by the door turned against you, those very slenderest pathways of yours that lead to the infinite spaces of non-local regions—because the narrowness of bodily magnitude, not grasping the immensity of incorporeal subtleties, can comprehend neither a distance without place, nor a word without sound, nor a bosom without space. Moreover, those things which are thus are not bodily.
1:358
animae uero Abrahae, Lazari et diuitis ita sunt, corporeae igitur non sunt. sed quae posthinc hisce similia secuntur minus profecto in confutationem sui penes consilii uigidos habere laboris debent. cordax quippe iudex rite uictum censet qui pro sui inbecillitate par uictis est. unde non sine pudore stupeo, quod pro conprobanda animae corporalitate subiuugis: ecce anima si Alexandriam uel Hierosolymam cogitat et si per cogitationem tota sui praesentia illic interfuit, referat nobis situs locorum, uultus hominum, motus actusque populorum. non dispudet auctor huius sententiae exemptae animae corporalitatis capessere indicium, unde incorporalitatis uideri debuit argumentum? XI.
然而亞伯拉罕、拉撒路與財主的靈魂正是如此;所以它們不是屬肉的。但其後接續的那些與此類似之事,駁倒它們所費的力氣,必比我們審議的奮力還少。因為那以自己軟弱而與被打敗者同等的丑角,正應判自己為敗者。因此我不無羞愧地驚異:你為證明靈魂的有形之性,竟還加上:「看哪,靈魂若思想亞歷山大或耶路撒冷,並若藉思想以其全體臨在於那裡,就讓它向我們報告那地方的形勢、人們的面貌、百姓的動作與行為。」這意見的作者豈不羞愧,竟從那本應顯出靈魂無形性之論據的事上,去攫取靈魂有形之性的憑證?第十一章。
But the souls of Abraham, of Lazarus, and of the rich man are thus; therefore they are not bodily. But the things which afterward follow, similar to these, ought surely to cost less labor in their own refutation than in our council's vigorous effort. For the buffoon rightly judges himself defeated who, by reason of his own weakness, is on a level with the defeated. Hence not without shame I am amazed that, to prove the bodily nature of the soul, you add: «Behold, if the soul thinks of Alexandria or Jerusalem, and if through thought it was present there with its whole self, let it report to us the lay of the places, the faces of men, the movements and acts of peoples.» Is the author of this opinion not ashamed to seize upon a proof drawn from the soul's bodily nature—from which an argument for its incorporeality ought rather to have been seen? XI.
1:359
QVOD ANIMAE VISIO SIT INTELLECTVS ET SICVT PER CORPVS VIDET CORPORALIA SIC PER SE VIDET spiritalla, QVOD SI PER SE VIDISSET CORPORA FACILIVS SVA VISCERA VIDISSET. Hactenus quidem de animi incorporea atque inlocali uisione disserui, ac liquido patuit eundem nulla mediante substantia aeterna semper atque inmutabilia contueri. igitur cam rationalis anima per se incorporeum atque inlocali conspiciat et ueritatem, quae deus est, a falsitate longe incorporea uisione discernat et nisi per corpus localia corporeaque non uideat, quaenam ratio est illis eandem credi similem, ad quae conspicienda interprete corpore utitur, et illis, quae per se contemplatur, iudicari dissimilem ?
論靈魂的「看見」即是「悟性」,並且正如它藉身體看見有形之物,照樣它憑自己看見屬靈之物;又論若它憑自己看見有形之物,它本應更容易看見自己的內臟。至此我確實已論及心靈那無形而非地方性的看見,並且已清楚顯明:心靈乃在無任何居間之實體下,觀看那永恆、常存、不變之物。所以,既然理性的靈魂憑自己觀看那無形而非地方性之物,並以無形的看見把那真理——就是神——與虛謊遠遠分辨,而它若非藉身體,便不能看見地方性與有形之物;那麼有何理由,要把靈魂判為與那些「它須借身體作翻譯方能觀看之物」相似,卻判為與那些「它憑自己觀看之物」不相似呢?
THAT THE SOUL'S VISION IS UNDERSTANDING, AND THAT AS BY MEANS OF A BODY IT SEES BODILY THINGS, SO BY ITSELF IT SEES SPIRITUAL THINGS; AND THAT, IF IT SAW BODIES BY ITSELF, IT WOULD MORE EASILY HAVE SEEN ITS OWN INWARD PARTS. Thus far indeed I have discoursed concerning the mind's incorporeal and non-local vision, and it has plainly appeared that the mind beholds, with no intervening substance, things eternal, ever-abiding, and unchangeable. Therefore, since the rational soul beholds by itself that which is incorporeal and non-local, and discerns the truth, which is God, far from falsehood by an incorporeal vision, and does not see local and bodily things except by means of a body—what reason is there that the soul should be believed similar to those things which it uses the body as interpreter to behold, yet judged dissimilar to those things which it contemplates by itself?
1:360
animae uisio, ut saepe dictum est nec iterare piget, intellectus est. enimuero corporea intellegi nequeunt, sentiri ab anima per corpus queunt. anima uero sicut per corpus sentit ita per se intellegit, eorum quae sentiuntur atque intelleguntur substantia longe diuersa est. quo fit ut anima, quia non est corpus, quaeque corporea nisi per corpus sentire non possit, uidere autem per se quae intelle- \' genda sunt possit. tu uero nimis repugnante sententia corporea uoles intellegi et incorporea uideri ?
靈魂的「看見」,如常所說——重述也不令人厭倦——便是「悟性」。因為有形之物不能被「悟」;它們只能被靈魂藉身體「感知」。但靈魂正如藉身體感知,照樣憑自己理解;而那被感知之物與那被理解之物的實體,是大大相異的。由此可知:靈魂因不是身體,故除非藉身體便不能感知有形之物,卻能憑自己看見那當被理解之物。然而你竟要以極其相反的見解,主張有形之物被「悟」、無形之物被「看見」嗎?
The soul's vision, as has often been said—and it is no weariness to repeat it—is understanding. For bodily things cannot be understood; they can be perceived by the soul by means of the body. But the soul, just as it perceives by means of the body, so it understands by itself; and the substance of the things that are perceived and of those that are understood is far diverse. Whence it comes about that the soul, because it is not a body, cannot perceive bodily things except by means of the body, yet can see by itself the things that are to be understood. But will you, by an exceedingly contrary opinion, wish bodily things to be understood and incorporeal things to be seen?
1:361
sed ne tibi animus humanus, quem corporeum credis, aut nihil aut non nisi corporea aut incorporea forte sola per sese, sicut naturae eius est proprium, uidere posse uideatur, trigeminum quaestionis huius, quoad strictim possimus, uentilemus obscurum. ergo igitur uideatne per sese humanus animus necne, uideamus. sed quoniam paene summum istiusce negotii istoc in loco uertitur, uigilacem uigilantemque simul quaero lectorem. uisus animi per corpus, qui homini belluaeque communis est;
但免得你以為那被你看作有形的人類心靈,憑自己能看見的,要麼一無所有,要麼除有形之物外便一無所見,要麼或許僅僅看見無形之物——彷彿這是它本性所固有的——就讓我們盡量簡短地篩查這問題的三重隱晦。所以,首先讓我們察看:人類心靈究竟憑自己看見與否。但既然這整件事幾乎最關鍵之處正轉折於此,我便求一位既清醒又警醒的讀者。心靈藉身體的視覺,乃人與獸所共有,
But lest it seem to you that the human mind, which you believe to be bodily, can by itself see either nothing, or nothing except bodily things, or perhaps incorporeal things alone—as is proper to its nature—let us sift, as briefly as we can, the threefold obscurity of this question. Therefore, first, let us see whether the human mind sees by itself or not. But since almost the chief point of this whole business turns at this very place, I ask for a reader at once wakeful and watchful. The mind's sight by means of the body, which is common to man and beast,
1:362
intendit sese atque exserit per ista haec puncta pupillarum uaporato cerebri anteriore uentriculo inuisibilibus uiscerum flammis inque radios porro usque promanans, si quid coloris aut formae obuium ceperit, concipit et uti cursu ita etiam recursu rapidis line- aram meatibus recipit, itaque hoc illud est, quod uocatur uisus, sicut in primo libro disseruimus. per hunc ergo cum bellua humanus quoque animus nota ab ignotis, alba ab atris corio secernit. huccine tenus est humani uisus animi? quo igitur iusta. ab iniustis, a falsis uera diiudicat? an forsan uecordes oculati corporaliter iudicio credentur caecos anteire sapientes?
它從腦前部受熱的腦室,藉著內臟那不可見的火焰,竭力穿過瞳孔這些小點向外伸展,並愈發向遠處化作光線而流溢;它若在途中捕得任何顏色或形狀,便將其攝入,且正如外出之程,照樣在回返之程也以線條的迅疾通道將其收回;如此這便是所謂的「視覺」,正如我們在第一卷所論。所以人類心靈也藉此,與獸一同,憑外皮分辨已知與未知、白與黑。人類心靈的視覺僅止於此嗎?那麼它又憑什麼分辨義與不義、真與假?難道那有眼的瘋人,要被認為在身體性的判斷上勝過那有智慧的盲人嗎?
strains and thrusts itself forth through these little points of the pupils, from the heated front ventricle of the brain, by the invisible flames of the inward parts, and flowing on ever further into rays; and if it catches anything of color or form set in its path, it conceives it, and just as in the outgoing course so also in the return it takes it back by the rapid passages of the lines; and so this is that which is called sight, as we discussed in the first book. Through this, then, the human mind too, together with the beast, distinguishes the known from the unknown, the white from the black, by means of the hide. Is the sight of the human mind only thus far? By what, then, does it discern the just from the unjust, the true from the false? Or shall the mad, who have eyes, be thought to outstrip in bodily judgment the blind who are wise?
1:363
sed uel Appium de Romano senatu uel hermophii lum de Graeco gymnasio uel Tobiam de prophetarum numero super ambiguo praesenti testes habeamus, quorum uel Appius eis, qui exterius clarerent oculis et interius caecuttirent, consilii lumen praebuit, uel Hermophilus theopompum geometricam sine radio docuit, uel Tobias filio, dum caeli iter praeuius pandit, angelum comitem dedit. uidet igitur animus absque corpore nec corpulentum aliquid ant coloratum aut per loca distentum, sed ipsam ueritatem, quae summe incorporea deus est, incorporeo contemplatur obtutu. patet, at arbitror, animum et per ae incorporea et per corpus uidere corporea.
但就眼前這疑難,讓我們有這些見證人:或羅馬元老院的亞庇烏斯,或希臘體育場的赫摩斐路斯,或先知之列的多比雅。其中亞庇烏斯把謀略之光給了那些外表有眼放光、內裡卻盲瞎的人;赫摩斐路斯則不用量杆教提阿波普斯幾何學;多比雅則在作先導開通往天之路時,給他兒子派了一位天使作同伴。所以心靈在無身體之下,所見的並非任何肥碩、有色或在諸地方中延展之物,乃是那真理本身——它至為無形,即是神——並以無形的注視去默想它。我認為這已顯明:心靈既憑自己看見無形之物,也藉身體看見有形之物。
But let us have as witnesses upon the present uncertainty either Appius from the Roman senate, or Hermophilus from the Greek gymnasium, or Tobias from the number of the prophets: of whom either Appius gave the light of counsel to those who outwardly shone with eyes yet inwardly were blind; or Hermophilus taught Theopompus geometry without a rod; or Tobias, while as a forerunner he opened the way of heaven, gave his son an angel as companion. The mind therefore sees, apart from a body, nothing corpulent or colored or extended through places, but the very truth, which, supremely incorporeal, is God, and it contemplates it with an incorporeal gaze. It is plain, as I judge, that the mind both sees incorporeal things by itself and bodily things by means of a body.
1:364
Sed illud adhuc propter tepidi iecoris homunculos discuti superest, utrumnam corporea per se possit humanus animus uidere sine corpore. nunc igitur adesto totus et quam potis es praesens fito. nempe, ut adstruis, humanus animus et ipse corporeus et saepto corporis exterioris inclusus si quid per se uidere corporeum potest, nihil illi scilicet uidere promptius est, quam corporis interna, quis clauditur.
但為著那些肝臟不冷不熱的小人物,還剩下這事待查考:人類心靈是否能憑自己、在無身體之下看見有形之物。如今你就全然臨在,並盡你所能地臨在。因為照你所主張的,人類心靈本身也是有形的,且被關閉在外在身體的圍欄之內;它若能憑自己看見任何有形之物,那麼對它最為容易看見的,莫過於它被關在其中的那身體的內部了。
But this still remains to be examined, for the sake of those little men of lukewarm liver: whether the human mind can by itself, without a body, see bodily things. Now therefore be wholly present, and be as present as you can. For, as you assert, the human mind is itself also bodily and enclosed within the barrier of the outer body; if it can by itself see anything bodily, then surely nothing is readier for it to see than the inner parts of the body in which it is shut up.
1:365
age, quaeso, intende in uiscera tua et in omnes admodum corporum partes istum quem dictitas animi corporalem uisum et de temet ipso renuntiato tibi nobisque dicito, quibus modis quoue situ triformitas cerebri coeat, iecoris massa iaceat, regula lienis haereat, stomachi libra pendeat, cordis plectrum feriat, qui uenarum tramites quaeue textura, quae neruorum origines quaeue conpages, quae ossuum coitio quaeue conpactio, quae pulmonum cana, quae tortuosae botulorum enodibusque ligaturis explicitae inflexiones ac reflexiones. ecce quid negas arbitro super his responsa redhibere? cur igitur negas? quia uidelicet animus per sese corporea nequaquam uidet.
來吧,我求你,用你不住宣稱的那「心靈之身體性視覺」,把注意力轉向你自己的內臟,並轉向你身體絕對一切的部分,向你自己並向我們報告關於你本身的事:告訴我們,腦的三重形狀以何種安排、何種位置交會在一起;肝臟的塊狀如何安放;脾臟那直邊如何附著;胃這天平如何懸垂;心臟這撥子如何敲擊;血管的通道為何、其紋理為何;神經的起源為何、其接合為何;骨頭的相接為何、其拼合為何;肺的腔穴為何;那扭曲腸子的迴環與彎折——藉其多結的綑束而舒展的——為何。看哪,你為何拒絕向發問者就這些事交出答覆?那麼你為何拒絕?無非因為,心靈憑自己絕不能看見有形之物。
Come, I pray, turn your attention into your own inward parts and into absolutely all the parts of your body with that bodily sight of the mind which you keep proclaiming, and report concerning your very self to yourself and to us: tell by what arrangements and in what position the threefold form of the brain meets together; how the mass of the liver lies; how the straight edge of the spleen clings; how the balance of the stomach hangs; how the plectrum of the heart strikes; what are the pathways of the veins or what their texture; what are the origins of the nerves or their joinings; what the meeting of the bones or their compacting; what the cavities of the lungs; what the windings and bendings forth and back of the twisted intestines, unfolded by their knotty bindings. See, why do you refuse to render answers to the inquirer concerning these things? Why, then, do you refuse? Because, of course, the mind by itself in no way sees bodily things.
1:366
sed cur uidere corporea nequaquam possit, quem non sine uisu esse iam constitit? nemo quidquam corporeum uidet, qui corporalem uisum non habet. animus autem, qui habet uisum et corporale nihil uidet, incorporaliter uidet, et incorporaliter uidere posse incorporalis est uisus, et incorporeum uisum nisi incorporeus non habet, et incorporaliter humanus animus uidet: incorporeus igitur est humanus animus. non ergo hisce friuolis solliciteris amplius, ut reare animum non esse illic ubi cogitat, quia contemplari per naturam nequit situs locorum, uultus hominum, motus actusque populorum, haec namque corporea sunt.
但既已確立心靈並非沒有視覺,它為何竟絕不能看見有形之物呢?凡沒有身體性視覺的,便不能看見任何有形之物。但那有視覺、卻看不見任何有形之物的心靈,乃是以無形的方式看見;而那能以無形方式看見者,便是無形的視覺;而無形的視覺,唯有無形者才擁有;而人類心靈乃以無形方式看見:所以人類心靈是無形的。那麼你不要再被這些瑣碎之說攪擾,以致以為心靈不在它所思想之處——因為按其本性,它不能默觀地方的形勢、人們的面貌、百姓的動作與行為;因為這些都是有形的。
But why is it that it can in no way see bodily things, when it has already been established that it is not without sight? No one sees anything bodily who does not have bodily sight. But the mind, which has sight and yet sees nothing bodily, sees incorporeally; and that which can see incorporeally is an incorporeal sight; and the incorporeal sight none but the incorporeal possesses; and the human mind sees incorporeally: therefore the human mind is incorporeal. Be no longer troubled, then, by these frivolities, so as to think that the mind is not there where it thinks—because by its nature it cannot contemplate the lay of places, the faces of men, the movements and acts of peoples; for these things are bodily.
1:367
porro autem animus incorporeus quod contra naturam sui est uidere non potest, eatenus tamen adest ubi cogitat, ut loca quae cogitat corporali uisione non cernat, sicut adest ubi uiuificat, ut ipsa quae uiuificat sui corporis interna non uideat.
再者,無形的心靈不能看見那與其本性相反之物;然而它臨在於它所思想之處,臨在到一個地步,乃是它並不以身體性的視覺看見它所思想的地方——正如它臨在於它賦予生命之處,乃是它並不看見它所使之活的、自己身體的內臟。
Moreover, the incorporeal mind cannot see that which is contrary to its own nature; yet it is so far present where it thinks that it does not perceive by bodily vision the places which it thinks of—just as it is present where it gives life, so that it does not see the inward parts of its own body which it makes alive.
1:368
ac si usquequaque patet animum et corporea non posse uidere sine corpore et incorporea cum corpore uidere non posse, non diutius Alexandriae ppregrinemur, sed ab Aegypto redeuntes transmisso errorum mari et emensa ignorantiae eremo ueritatis patriam atque uti terram repromissionis intremus non otiosi neque inertes, neque uero trepidantes, ut si quid falsiloqui uanitatis uitio progenitum aut latere tenus adstrepuerit aut obuium sese dederit, Iesu praeuio et adiutore feriatur. XII. CONTRA EOS QVI DICVNT: ANIMA SIBI INCORPOREA EST, DEO CORPOREA. Sed en aliquorumpiam qui interimunt animas garrientibus nugis etsi non sistimur ab itinere, lentamur tamen.
並且,既然處處顯明:心靈既不能在無身體之下看見有形之物,也不能在有身體之下看見無形之物;那麼讓我們不再在亞歷山大向外漂泊,乃要從埃及歸回——既已越過謬誤的海、走過無知的曠野——進入真理的故鄉,那彷彿應許之地的境界:不懶散、不遲鈍,更不戰兢;以致若有任何由虛謊之罪所生的東西,或暗中向我們鼓噪,或當道攔阻,便要藉那在前引導並幫助我們的耶穌將它擊倒。第十二章:駁那些說「靈魂對自己是無形的,對神是有形的」之人。但看哪,我們雖未被某些消滅靈魂之人的喋喋廢話攔住去路,卻仍被拖慢了。
And if it is everywhere plain that the mind can neither see bodily things without a body, nor see incorporeal things with a body, let us no longer wander abroad at Alexandria, but, returning from Egypt—the sea of errors crossed over and the desert of ignorance traversed—let us enter the homeland of truth, the land, as it were, of promise: not idle nor sluggish, nor indeed trembling, so that, if anything begotten by the vice of lying vanity should either clamor about us covertly or set itself in our path, it may be struck down with Jesus going before and aiding us. XII. AGAINST THOSE WHO SAY: THE SOUL IS INCORPOREAL TO ITSELF, BODILY TO GOD. But behold, though we are not halted in our journey by the babbling trifles of certain men who do away with souls, we are nevertheless slowed.
1:369
sed insumere pauxillum temporis intertrimenti nihil est, quin porro iuuat, modo quid obuersum uero quidue diuersum eadem ueritas aut depellat aut proterat. et cum audio dicere quospiam qui et corporeas esse uolunt animas et easdem incorporeas negare non possunt, aliud ipsas animas sibi, aliud esse creatori: deo, inquiunt, animae corporeae sunt, uerum sibimet incorporeae, quod ita est ac si dicant animas et corporeas esse et incorporeas, aeternitatem porro testor, quod eo mihimet hisce inanibus respondere admodum labori est, quia nihil istic quicum congrediar, nihil quod medullitus eruam, nihil quicum certauisse exercitio, nihil profecto est quod uicisse uictoriae sit.
但花費一點點時間並非損失——倒不如說有益——只要那同一個真理,能把凡與真相反、或與真相違之物,或加排斥,或加踐踏。當我聽見某些人說——他們既要靈魂是有形的,卻又不能否認靈魂是無形的——說靈魂對自己是一回事、對其創造者又是另一回事:他們說「靈魂對神是有形的,對自己卻是無形的」——這就如同說靈魂既是有形又是無形——我便指著永恆作見證:用這同樣的話來回答這些空洞的說法,於我極其勞苦;因為這裡沒有什麼可供我搏鬥,沒有什麼可供我從骨髓中挖出,沒有什麼可供我較量操練,實在也沒有什麼,是征服了便算得勝的。
But to spend a tiny bit of time is no loss—nay rather it helps—provided that the same truth either repels or tramples down whatever is opposed to the true or at variance with it. And when I hear certain men say—men who both wish souls to be bodily and yet cannot deny that they are incorporeal—that the souls are one thing to themselves and another to their Creator: «To God,» they say, «souls are bodily, but to themselves incorporeal»—which is just as if they said that souls are both bodily and incorporeal—I call eternity to witness that it is exceedingly laborious for me to answer these empty notions with these very words; for there is nothing here with which I may grapple, nothing which I may dig out from the marrow, nothing with which to have contended in exercise, nothing indeed which, when conquered, would be a victory's worth.
1:370
ergo si anima corporea creatori et incorporea sibi est, duo haec quam sollerter discuti ratio indagandae ueritatis exposcit: aut uerum reuera est, quod incorporea sit anima, si hoc ipsum de se ipsa ueraciter nouit, aut item uerum est,, quod corporea sit anima, si id penes animae constat auctorem. siti uerum dicunt et uerum est, quod anima incorporea sit, quia et istud in ueritate cognoscit, et item uerum est, quod anima corporea sit, quoniam animae creator id nouit, duoque et contraria usquequaque sibi et utraque uera esse contendunt, cum uerum nisi falso contrarium non sit. inlustris admodum ac praeclara disputatio, quae dum unam solamque. ueritatem spernit duas sibi ueritates inuenit.
所以,靈魂若對其創造者是有形的、對自己是無形的,那麼尋求真理的理性便要求把這兩件事巧妙地查考:要麼「靈魂是無形的」乃實在地真確,若它確實地如此認識自己;要麼照樣「靈魂是有形的」乃為真,若這在靈魂的創造者那裡得以確立。他們若說得屬實,且「靈魂是無形的」為真——因它在真理中如此認知;又「靈魂是有形的」也為真——因靈魂的創造者如此認知;那麼他們便主張兩件處處彼此相反之事都為真——然而真,除了與假相反,便不與任何事物相反。這真是一場最輝煌、最出色的辯論,它一面藐視那獨一的真理,一面竟為自己尋出兩個真理來!
Therefore, if the soul is bodily to its Creator and incorporeal to itself, reason in search of truth demands that these two be skillfully examined: either it is truly so in reality that the soul is incorporeal, if it truly knows this very thing about itself; or likewise it is true that the soul is bodily, if this is established with the soul's author. If they speak truly and it is true that the soul is incorporeal, because it knows this in truth, and it is likewise true that the soul is bodily, because the soul's Creator knows it, then they maintain that two things, contrary to each other in every way, are both true—whereas the true is contrary to nothing but the false. A most illustrious and brilliant disputation indeed, which, while it spurns the one and only truth, finds for itself two truths!
1:371
ut tamen istos professionis suae nexibus teneam, penes hominem ipsis etiam . fatentibus incorporeus est humanus animus. Quoniam igitur super hac nobis quaestionis parte conuenit, restat ut doceant quatenus incorporalis substantia illi corporea sit, qui eandem incorpoream creauit. nec primum dico ita sit necne, sed in praesentiarum ita esse concedo, unde tamen ita esse nouerint quaero. si id diuinorum uoluminum literae continent legant, si quaepiam ratiocinatio suadet doceant, si dialecticen iuuat exercere conuincant.
雖然如此,為要用他們自己所承認的、把他們約束住:就人這方面說,連他們自己也承認,人類心靈是無形的。既然在這部分問題上我們與他們意見一致,那麼就剩下他們去教導:那位把同一實體創造為無形的主,這無形的實體對祂究竟以何方式是有形的。我並不先說它是否如此,而是暫且承認它如此;只是我要問:他們從何得知它是如此。神聖卷冊的文字若包含這事,就讓他們讀出來;若有任何推理使人信服,就讓他們教導;若辯證術的操練有助於此,就讓他們證明。
Nevertheless, that I may hold these men by the bonds of their own profession: in man's regard, by their own admission too, the human mind is incorporeal. Since therefore we are agreed with them upon this part of the question, it remains for them to teach in what way an incorporeal substance is bodily to Him who created that same substance incorporeal. And I do not first say whether it be so or not, but for the present I concede that it is so; yet I ask whence they have come to know that it is so. If the letters of the divine volumes contain this, let them read it; if any reasoning persuades it, let them teach it; if it helps to exercise dialectic, let them prove it.
1:372
si horum nihil est, saltim sententiae concedant suae, ut qui in se incorporei sunt non extra se corporeos se esse credant, quia aliud extra se esse non potest qui extra se nihil esse potest. proinde animus, qui in se ipso incorporeus est, nequaquam potest extra se esse corporeus, quia nec auctor eius aliud illum nouit esse quam fecit, nec ille aliud se potest nosse quam factus est. ac per hoc si uerum nouit, cum se incorporeum nouit, ergo fallitur deus, si animum qui uere incorporeus est corporeum nouit: $ed falli deus non potest, incorporeum igitur esse nouit animum, ne falsum sit uerum, quo se animus ueraciter incorporeum nouit. incorporeus ergo animus idcirco sibi est, quia et creatori.
這些若都沒有,他們至少當服從自己的見解:那些在自身中為無形的,便不應相信自己在自身之外為有形;因為凡在自身之外能一無所有的,便不能在自身之外有任何存在。因此那在自身中本為無形的心靈,絕不能在自身之外為有形;因為它的作者並不知它是別於祂所造的,它自己也不能知自己是別於它被造的。藉此可知:它若在認識自己為無形時認識了真理,那麼神便受了欺騙,若祂把一個真實為無形的心靈認作有形。但神不能受欺騙;所以祂知道心靈是無形的,免得那「心靈藉以真實認識自己為無形」之真成了假。所以心靈對自己是無形的,正是因為它對其創造者也是無形的。
If there is none of these, let them at least yield to their own opinion: that those who are incorporeal in themselves should not believe themselves to be corporeal outside themselves; for nothing can be outside itself which can be nothing outside itself. Accordingly the mind, which is incorporeal in its very self, can in no way be corporeal outside itself; for neither does its author know it to be other than he made it, nor can it know itself to be other than it was made. And through this, if it knows the truth when it knows itself incorporeal, then God is deceived, if He knows to be corporeal a mind which is truly incorporeal. But God cannot be deceived; therefore He knows the mind to be incorporeal, lest that be false which is true, by which the mind truly knows itself incorporeal. The mind therefore is incorporeal to itself precisely because it is so to its Creator also.
1:373
sicut enim terra idcirco homini terra, quia et deo terra est, et sicut aqua aer et ignis idcirco hoc ipsum homini sunt, quia et ipsum deo sunt, et sicuti omnia quae ueraciter innotuere homini hoc sunt in hominis notitia, quod sunt, ita scilicet humanus animus nequaquam potest et aliter esse et aliter deo notus esse. non enim ex rerum notitia est creatoris scientia, sed existentia rerum ex notitia creatoris. quocirca humanus animus nisi deo incorporeus esset, incorporeus esse non posset. quidquid enim quoquo modo incorporeum est, nullo modo potest esse corporeum. sed ne istic supra iusto diutius inmoremur, cedo etiam de illo quaeramus, quod nulla ex parte discussimus. XIII.
因為正如地對人是地,正是因為它對神也是地;又正如水、氣、火對人是這樣,正是因為它們對神也是這樣;又正如凡真實地為人所認識之物,在人的認識中便是它們所是的;照樣,人類心靈絕不能在自身中是一回事、在神所認識中又是另一回事。因為創造者的知識並非出於對諸物的認識,乃是諸物的存在出於創造者的知識。因此,人類心靈若非對神為無形,便不能是無形的。因為凡以任何方式為無形的,便絕不能是有形的。但免得我們在此處停留得過於相宜的限度,來吧,讓我們也查究那我們尚未在任何部分查考過的事。第十三章。
For just as the earth is earth to man precisely because it is earth to God also; and just as water, air, and fire are this very thing to man precisely because they are this to God also; and just as all things which have truly become known to man are, in man's knowledge, that which they are; so, of course, the human mind can in no way be one thing in itself and another as known to God. For the Creator's knowledge does not come from the knowledge of things, but the existence of things comes from the Creator's knowledge. Wherefore the human mind, unless it were incorporeal to God, could not be incorporeal. For whatever is in any way incorporeal can in no way be corporeal. But lest we linger here longer than is fitting, come, let us also inquire into that which we have not examined in any part. XIII.
1:374
QVOD EX DVABVS SVBSTANTIIS CONSTAT HOMO INMORTALI ET INLOCALI ANIMA ET MORTALI ET LOCALI CORPORE, ET SICVTI INMORTALITER ANIMA PATITVB, SIC INMORTALITER ET INLOCALITER GLORIATVR. Dicis etenim: cum uerbi gratia Petri uel Pauli sibi speciem animus intra mentis arcana depingit, numquid statim intimas paradisi sedes ubi eos esse nouit penetrauit ? aut cum sibi in corde diuitis illius flammas ex lectione proposuit, numquid iam ad tormentorum eius loca ac uiuis inaccessibilia inferi profunda descendit?
論人由兩種實體構成——一個不死而非地方性的靈魂,與一個會死且地方性的身體——並且,正如靈魂以不死的方式受苦,照樣它也以不死且非地方性的方式得榮耀。因為你說:「比方說,當心靈在悟性的隱秘之處為自己描畫彼得或保羅的形像時,它豈就立刻穿入了它所知他們所在的樂園至內層居所?又或當它從一段讀經中,在心裡為自己擺出那財主的火焰時,它豈就已下到他受刑之地、那活人不能進入的陰間深處?」
THAT MAN CONSISTS OF TWO SUBSTANCES—AN IMMORTAL AND NON-LOCAL SOUL, AND A MORTAL AND LOCAL BODY—AND THAT, JUST AS THE SOUL SUFFERS IMMORTALLY, SO IT IS GLORIFIED IMMORTALLY AND NON-LOCALLY. For you say: «When, for example, the mind paints for itself within the secret places of the intellect the likeness of Peter or Paul, has it straightway penetrated the innermost seats of paradise where it knows them to be? Or when, from a reading, it sets before itself in its heart the flames of that rich man, has it now descended to the places of his torments and the depths of hell inaccessible to the living?»
1:375
iam scilicet tibi, prout par fieri fuit, de incorporalibus animarum locis et de inferno atque paradiso et de animae sine corpore incorporali contuitu, cum de diuite illo et paupere uerba fecimus uel cum de animae duplici uisione tractauimus, responsa redhibui. quia uero nunc illud, quod inferna uiuis inaccessibilia esse dixisti, indiscussum restat, quatenus dixeris quaero, scilicet ex anima constamus et corpore. ac licet ambigat nemo quid inmortale in nobis quidue mortale sit, ego tamen tecum sic agam, ut de utra mauis respondeam. si ex neutra nostri substantia morimur, nihil nostrum ad inferna descendit, quia inferos uiuis inaccessos esse dixisti.
如今,就所宜行的而論,我確已就靈魂無形的處所、就陰間與樂園、並就靈魂無身體下的無形觀看,向你交出答覆——當我們談論那財主與窮人時,或當我們論及靈魂雙重的看見時。但因為現今還剩那一點未經討論,就是你所說「陰間是活人不能進入的」,我便要問你是在何種意義上這樣說。換言之:我們由靈魂與身體構成。雖然無人懷疑我們裡面何為不死、何為會死,我卻要這樣與你打交道,使我能就你所願的那一面回答。我們若由我們任一實體都不致死,那麼我們便無物下到陰間,因你說地下對活人不可進入。
Now indeed, as far as it was fitting to be done, I have rendered you answers concerning the incorporeal places of souls, concerning hell and paradise, and concerning the soul's incorporeal beholding without a body—when we spoke of that rich man and the poor man, or when we treated of the soul's twofold vision. But because now that point remains undiscussed which you said—that hell is inaccessible to the living—I ask in what sense you said it. Namely: we consist of soul and body. And although no one doubts what is immortal in us and what is mortal, I will nevertheless deal with you in such a way that I answer concerning whichever of the two you prefer. If we die by neither of our substances, then nothing of ours descends to hell, since you said the dead below are inaccessible to the living.
1:376
si utraque morimur, ergo et corpus ad inferna descendit, nec longe nobis corporea haec inferna quaerenda sunt, quando quidem ipsum sepulcrum domini est locusinferni. sed hanc utramque absurditatem sententia sana respuit, ergo nec in utraque substantia morimur nec in utraque non morimur, uiuitque anima etiam posito corpore, quamlibet si per peccata deo suo priuetur mortua iure dicatur. credibile tamen prorsus non erit, quod peccatrix anima id ipsum ut anima sit amittat, cum etiam corpori mortuo corpus esse non pereat. ut enim moriatur corpus, cum uita omni amittit animam, anima uero animam non amittit. quocirca anima inmortalis est, corpus uero mortale.
我們若由兩面都致死,那麼身體也下到陰間,我們也不必遠處去尋這身體性的地下之境——因為主的墳墓本身就是陰間之地。但健全的判斷棄絕這二者之荒謬;所以我們既非在兩種實體中都致死,也非在兩種中都不致死。並且靈魂即便在身體被擱下後仍然活著——雖然,它若因罪而被剝奪了它的神,便可被合理地稱為死的。然而絕不可信:犯罪的靈魂竟喪失那使它成為靈魂之物,因為連在死了的身體裡,那使身體成為身體之物也不消滅。因為正如身體在連同一切生命失去靈魂時便死,靈魂卻不失去它的靈魂——因此靈魂是不死的,身體卻是會死的。
If we die by both, then the body too descends to hell, and we need not seek these bodily nether regions far off—since indeed the very sepulcher of the Lord is the place of hell. But sound judgment rejects each of these absurdities; therefore we neither die in both substances nor fail to die in both. And the soul lives even when the body is laid aside—although, if through sins it be deprived of its God, it may rightly be called dead. Yet it will by no means be credible that the sinful soul loses that very thing whereby it is a soul, since not even in a dead body does it perish that the body should be a body. For just as the body dies when it loses, along with all life, the soul, yet the soul does not lose its soul—wherefore the soul is immortal, but the body mortal.
1:377
quodsi corpus inferna non ingreditur utpote sepulcro mandatum atque in diuersas mundi partes pro elementorum quae sibi in illud concinuerant diuersitate discerptum et animus non accedit inferna, quia sententia tua inferos uiuentibus claudit: aut nulli ergo sunt inferi aut ad eos hominum nemo descendit atque ita fidei nostrae ratio periclitabitur, si nec redemptoris anima inferos adeundo redeundoque reserauit. satis est dici potuisse quaecumque illa inferna sunt uiuentibus inaccessa fore, cum constet eadem nisi uiuentibus adiri non posse.
但身體若不進入陰間——因它被交付墳墓,並按那曾共同結合進它裡面的諸元素之差異,被撕裂分散到世界各處——而心靈也不走近陰間,因你的見解把地下之境向活人關閉;那麼,要麼根本沒有地下之境,要麼無人下到那裡;如此一來,我們信仰的根據便要陷於危險,若連救贖主的靈魂,也未曾藉著下到地下之境又回來而將其開啟。只需能說:無論那些地下之境是什麼,它們對活人都是不可進入的——因為既已確立,除非藉活人,那些地方便不能被進入。
But if the body does not enter hell, inasmuch as it is committed to the sepulcher and torn apart into the diverse parts of the world according to the diversity of the elements which had combined together into it, and the mind does not approach hell, because your opinion shuts the nether regions to the living—then either there are no nether regions at all, or no man descends to them; and thus the very ground of our faith will be imperiled, if not even the Redeemer's soul, by going to the nether regions and returning, unlocked them. It is enough that it could be said that whatever those nether regions are, they are inaccessible to the living—since it is established that they cannot be entered except by the living.
1:378
Reminiscere nunc in id te statum tui posuisse tractatus, ut si quantitati uel localitati subiacere animam probare potuisses, de corporalitate eius tecum pars etiam diuersa sentiret. uerum si bene scriptorum tuorum recolis, animaduertere simul potes proposuisse te potius de quibus disputandum foret, quam de propositis disputasse nec te academicorum seniorum more nescientiam tuam scisse, sed iuxta sectae ipsius iuniores utrum scires aliquid ignorasse. quis autem positis temere duobus, in quibus necessario operis uniuersi corpus omne consistat, non utrumque primum, si queat, alterutrumque scilicet, si utrumque nequeat, enisu cuipiam si non probabile, certe credibile faciat?
如今請回想:你曾把自己置於你論述的這一立足點上:你若能證明靈魂從屬於量或地方性,連對方也要在它的有形性上與你同意。但你若好好回想自己的著作,便同時能察覺:你所擺出的,與其說是「論證了所提之事」,不如說是「提出了當論證之事」;並且你不像舊學園派的長者那般「知道自己的無知」,反倒照那一派少壯者的樣式,連自己是否知道什麼都茫然不知。但有誰,輕率地立下兩件「整部作品的全部主體必然賴以成立」之事,竟不竭力使之——縱不能證明,至少可信——要麼先使兩者都成立,要麼若不能使兩者都成立,便使其中之一成立呢?
Recall now that you placed yourself in this position of your treatise: that if you could prove the soul to be subject to quantity or locality, the opposing party too would agree with you concerning its corporeality. But if you well recollect your own writings, you can at the same time perceive that you proposed rather what was to be disputed than that you disputed about what was proposed; and that you, in the manner of the elder Academics, did not know your own ignorance, but rather, after the manner of the younger of that very sect, were ignorant whether you knew anything. But who, having rashly laid down two things, in which the whole body of an entire work must necessarily consist, would not strive to make—if not provable, at least credible—either both first, or one or the other if he cannot make both?
1:379
duo haec in uictoriam nempe conueniunt, ut auctori probo causae probitas compos sit. horum minus uno uirtus actionis infringitur, si desit utrumque, cassatur. sic nunc equidem obliuiosum te pariter et ignarum defensorem nancta fallacia penes intellectu uigidos non solum illud negotii facessiuit, ut tibi super his credi non oportere pateat, sed ut ueritas, cui credendum semper est, clarior inlustriorque sub necessitate conflictus et conparatione falsitatis appareat. XIIII. QVIA ANIMA IN CORPORE NON TENETVR INCLVSA NEC MO- VETVB DE LOCO AD LOCVM, CVM MOVEATVE TEMPORALITER PER ADFECTVM. Igitur qualitatem quantitatem et localitatem animae daturum te sponte professus es moxque subiungis:
這兩件事的確是同趨於勝利:案情的正當當與正當的辯護人相配。其中若缺其一,行動之力便減弱;二者若都缺,便全然作廢。所以如今,欺謊既尋得你這個既健忘又無知的辯護人,便不僅使那些悟性健旺之人看出:你在這些事上不當被相信;更使那「恆當受信」的真理,在衝突的必然之下、藉與虛謊相比,顯得愈發清明、愈發光輝。第十四章:論靈魂並非被關閉於身體之內,也不從一地移到一地,雖然它藉情感而以時間性的方式被牽動。所以你曾自願宣稱要把性質、量、地方性歸給靈魂,並隨即補上:「
These two things assuredly concur unto victory: that the cause's uprightness should be matched to an upright advocate. If one of these be lacking, the force of the action is weakened; if both be absent, it is annulled. So now indeed deceit, having found you a defender at once forgetful and ignorant, has not only brought it about, in the eyes of those vigorous in understanding, that it should be plain you ought not be believed concerning these matters, but also that truth—to which belief is always due—should appear the clearer and more illustrious under the necessity of conflict and by comparison with falsehood. XIV. THAT THE SOUL IS NOT HELD ENCLOSED WITHIN THE BODY, NOR MOVED FROM PLACE TO PLACE, ALTHOUGH IT IS MOVED TEMPORALLY THROUGH AFFECTION. Therefore you spontaneously professed that you would assign quality, quantity, and locality to the soul, and presently you add:
1:380
quo modo non localis sit, quae inserta membris et inligata uisceribus solis motibus uaga condicione substantiae tenetur inclusa? uix sane ut aliquid perperam forte sentires atque id ipsum ueri simile uideri contenderes, error unum ueniabile facere potest, aliud ignoratio erroris. uerum nunc miris modis stupeo te tam dissidentia tamque diuersa uno propemodum momento atque eodem paene uerbo dixisse: ergo inligata membris uaga est motibus, et item: motibus uaga condicione substantiae tenetur inclusa. si intra saeptum corporis, ut tu ais, anima mouetur, uidelicet stans mouetur, quod dici ratione non sinitur.
它怎能不是地方性的呢?它既被嵌入肢體、綁縛於內臟,僅藉其運動而被那「實體飄移的境況」關閉於內。」謬誤實在難以使某一件事可獲赦免——就是說,你或許會錯誤地感知某事,並堅稱這事本身應顯得像真理;一種謬誤是可赦免的,另一種則是「對謬誤的無知」。但如今我以奇妙的方式驚異:你竟在幾乎同一瞬間、幾乎同一個詞裡,說出如此不協、如此相異的話:即「它被綁於肢體,卻藉其運動而飄移」,又說「它藉其運動,被實體飄移的境況關閉於內」。靈魂若如你所說在身體的圍欄之內被牽動,那麼它當然是「站著不動卻被牽動」——而這是理性所不容說的。
«How is it not local, which—inserted into the members and bound to the inward parts—is held enclosed by the wandering condition of substance, by its motions alone?» Hardly indeed could error make pardonable some single thing—namely, that you should perchance perceive something wrongly and contend that this very thing should seem like the truth; one error being pardonable, another the ignorance of the error. But now I am amazed in wondrous ways that you have, in almost one and the same instant and in nearly the same word, said things so discordant and so diverse: namely, «bound to the members, it is wandering by its motions,» and again, «by its motions it is, by the wandering condition of substance, held enclosed.» If within the barrier of the body, as you say, the soul is moved, then of course it is moved while standing still—which reason does not permit to be said.
1:381
sin uero extra corpus motibus differtur, inclusa igitur condicione substantiae non tenetur. quia autem dicit solis motibus uaga? quasi quidquam uagari possit inmotum aut non sit facilius moueri et non uagari, quod facit animus per adfectum, quia subiacet utique motui non secundum locum, quam uagari quippiam nec moueri, quod est utique proprium corporis, quia subiacet et motioni per locum. tu uero illam et stare uagam et uagari dicis inclusam, cum, sicut supra iam constitit, et moto corpore consistere et moueri possit inmoto. En quatenus de localitate animae disputauisti, in hoc tamen temet ignauiae non arcesso.
但它若藉運動被帶出身體之外,那麼它便不是被實體的境況關閉於內。可是他為何說「僅藉其運動而飄移」?——彷彿有任何物能不動而飄移,或彷彿「被牽動而不飄移」(這是心靈藉情感所行的,因它總歸從屬於運動,卻不是按地方)不比「飄移而不被牽動」(這總歸是身體所固有的,因它也從屬於藉地方的運動)更為容易。然而你卻說它既「飄移著卻站立不動」,又「被關閉著卻飄移」——雖然如上文已確立的,它既能在身體被動時保持靜止,也能在身體不動時被牽動。看哪,你對靈魂的地方性已論述到何等地步;不過在這一點上,我不指控你怠惰。
But if it is carried apart outside the body by motions, then it is not held enclosed by the condition of substance. But why does he say «wandering by its motions alone»?—as though anything could wander unmoved, or as though it were not easier to be moved and not wander (which the mind does through affection, since it is at any rate subject to motion, but not according to place) than for something to wander and not be moved (which is at any rate proper to body, since it is subject also to motion through place). You, however, say that it both stands still while wandering, and wanders while enclosed—although, as has already been established above, it can both remain at rest when the body is moved, and be moved when the body is unmoved. Behold to what extent you have disputed concerning the locality of the soul; in this, however, I do not accuse you of sloth.
1:382
illud equidem nequiuisti, scilicet quod in hoc praesertim loco ne potissimus orator quisque potuisst, quantalibet enim dicendi copia praeditus adsertor falsi contra perspicuam ueritatem mentiri potest, fallere non potest. de quantitate autem cur te disputaturum spoponderis nihilque de eadem disserueris, non possum obliuionis fuisse dicere, cum satis constet ne nomen eius nisi ex memoria potuisse proferri. illud ergo magis credendum est te non noluisse aut oblitum fuisse dicere, sed nihil quod diceres inuenisse. quid itidem congruit uel in disputationem uocare reticenda uel reticere proposita?
那件事你實在做不到——就是說,在這地方尤其連最強的演說家也做不到的事;因為一個維護虛謊以抗顯明真理的人,無論被賦予何等豐富的辭令,他能撒謊,卻不能欺騙。但你既曾許諾要論「量」,卻又對此一無所論,這我不能說是出於遺忘,因為既已充分確立:連它的名稱,也非靠記憶便無從提出。所以更該相信的乃是:你既非不願,也非聲稱忘了,乃是找不到任何可說的話。同樣,這算什麼相宜呢——要麼把本當緘默之事召入辯論,要麼把所提之事緘默以對?
That indeed you could not do—namely, what in this place especially not even the most powerful orator could have done; for, however great a copiousness of speech he be endowed with, an upholder of the false against manifest truth can lie, but cannot deceive. But why you should have pledged that you would dispute concerning quantity, and yet have discoursed nothing about it, I cannot say to have been forgetfulness, since it is sufficiently established that not even its name could have been brought forth except from memory. This therefore is rather to be believed: that you neither were unwilling, nor said you had forgotten, but found nothing that you might say. What likewise is fitting—either to summon into disputation things that ought to be passed over in silence, or to pass over in silence the things proposed?
1:383
iam de qualitate controuersia non erit, cui animam subiacere non renui, quae scilicet si, ut quantitatis, ita etiam qualitatis expers esset, profecto enim deus esset, identidemque si, ut qualitati, ita etiam quantitati cederet, corpus esset. nunc uero medioximum quiddam naturae incorporeae, sed creatae sortita nec deus est, quoniam qualitatem habet, nec corpus, quia non habet quantitatem. .
如今關於性質便不會有爭議了,我並未否認靈魂從屬於性質;因為顯然,倘若靈魂像沒有數量一樣也沒有性質,那麼它便確實會是神了;同樣,倘若它像順從性質一樣也順從數量,它便會是物體了。然而事實上,它取得了一種無形卻受造之本性的居中地位,既不是神,因為它具有性質,也不是物體,因為它不具有數量。
There will now be no controversy about quality, to which I have not refused that the soul is subject; for clearly, if the soul were as free of quality as it is of quantity, it would indeed then be God; and likewise, if it were to yield to quantity as it does to quality, it would be a body. But as it is, having obtained a kind of middle position of incorporeal yet created nature, it is neither God, since it possesses quality, nor a body, since it does not possess quantity.
1:384
Et quoniam uti agitatis retro disputationibus edocuimus nimis late patet in huiusce <modi) quaestionibus inmensum, principalium origines conplexa causarum inspici porro intus usque nequaquam potest, nisi duplicis creaturam substantiae, quoad homini posse fas siuit, adhibito iudicii libramine secernas, aut usquequaque cessandum est aut istis illuc lineis adeundum, ut primum ab incorporeo corpus dirimas, dehinc sicut in ipso omnimodo corporum genere atris splendentia, sublimia depressis, pretiosa uilibus anteponis, ita etiam in incorporeis quae creata sunt humanas belluinis, in ipsis itidem quae humanae sunt prudentes stolidis, in his porro itidem quae natura uigent doctas indoctis animas anteuertas.
既然如我們在前面所陳述的論證中已闡明的,在這類問題中有一片無垠的領域過於廣闊地展開,那麼諸主要原因的根源,即便綜合在一起,也絕無法被向內徹底地審察到底——除非(就人所能及的範圍而言)你運用判斷的天平,把雙重實體的受造物加以區分;要麼我們必須完全止步,要麼就必須循著這些線索前進:首先你把物體與無形之物分開;其次,正如在整個物體類別之中你把光明的置於黑暗的之上、把崇高的置於卑下的之上、把珍貴的置於低賤的之上,照樣,在受造的無形之物中,你也把人的靈魂置於野獸的靈魂之上;同樣,在那些屬人的之中,你把明智的置於愚鈍的之上;再者照樣,在那些憑本性而興盛的之中,你把有學識的靈魂置於無學識的之上。
And since, as we have shown in the arguments set forth above, in questions of this kind an immense field lies open all too widely, the origins of the principal causes, embraced together, cannot by any means be examined inwardly to their depths unless—so far as it is permitted to a man to be able—you distinguish, by applying the balance of judgment, the creature of a twofold substance; either we must cease altogether, or we must proceed thither by these lines: first you separate body from the incorporeal; then, just as within the whole genus of bodies you set the shining before the dark, the lofty before the low, the precious before the cheap, so too among incorporeal things that have been created you set human souls before brute ones, and likewise among those that are human you set the prudent before the dull, and again among those that flourish by nature you set learned souls before unlearned.
1:385
XV. QVIA SOL ET LVNA VEL SIDERA CORPORA TANTVM SVNT, NON HABENT SPIRITVS, ET SICVT CORPVS MELI VS INFERI ORI CORPORI PRAEPONITVR, ITA SPIRITVS MEMOR INFERIORI SPIRITVI PRAEPONITVR. Sicuti enim sol corpus est et saxum quodlibet longe disparile huic perinde tamen corpus est, sic equidem omnigenum natura uitarum incorporea scilicet omnis est. sed sicut corpus corpore praecellitur, cum tamen utrumque sit corpus, sic animus animo antefertur, cum tamen utrumque sit animus. et iterum opulens negotium et dites causae ad dicendum proliciunt et paene blanditer obuiae suapte specie describi sese quaesunt atque etiam cogunt.
十五、論日月星辰僅是物體,並無靈,且正如較佳的物體被置於較劣的物體之上,照樣有記憶的靈被置於較低的靈之上。因為正如太陽是物體,任何石頭雖與它大不相同卻同樣是物體,照樣,在各類有生命之物中,每一種本性確實都是、亦即全然無形的。但正如一物體勝過另一物體,而兩者皆為物體,照樣一心智被置於另一心智之上,而兩者皆為心智。再者,豐富的題材與充裕的內容引人言說,且幾乎是諂媚地、憑自身的面貌呈現出來,懇求、甚至迫使人去描述它們。
XV. THAT THE SUN AND MOON AND STARS ARE BODIES ONLY, AND HAVE NO SPIRITS; AND THAT JUST AS A BETTER BODY IS SET BEFORE AN INFERIOR BODY, SO A SPIRIT ENDOWED WITH MEMORY IS SET BEFORE AN INFERIOR SPIRIT. For just as the sun is a body, and any stone whatever, though far unlike it, is nonetheless likewise a body, so indeed every nature among the kinds of living things is, namely, wholly incorporeal. But just as one body surpasses another, while yet each is a body, so one mind is preferred to another, while yet each is a mind. And again, a rich subject and abundant matters entice one to speak, and almost flatteringly, presenting themselves of their own appearance, they beg, and even compel, to be described.
1:386
sed hasce excellentias et praeeminentias ac supremitates illi potissimum illi adeant, si qui illi sunt quos ardens euexit in aethera uirtus. uerum enimuero mihi in praesentiarum huic de statu animae quaestioni, prout ille proposuit, quocum congressi sumus, et aliquanto forsan plusculum respondere mihi prouincia fuit: quod rectene an secus fecerim, aequus et doctus arbiter iudicabit. XVI. SVPERORVM IN BREVI RECAPITVLATIO LIBRORVM.
但願那些人,尤其是那些——若果真有這樣的人——被熾熱的德性提升至高天的人,去親近這些卓越、優先與至高之處。然而事實上,就目前而言,回應這個關於靈魂狀態的問題,正如與我交鋒者所提出的那樣,甚至或許更充分一些,乃是我的本分;至於我這樣做是對是錯,自有一位公正而博學的裁判者來評斷。十六、前述各卷的簡短回顧。
But let those above all approach these excellences and pre-eminences and supremacies—those, if there be any such, whom burning virtue has carried up into the heights of heaven. Yet in truth, for the present, it was my province to answer this question concerning the state of the soul, just as he proposed it with whom I have engaged, and perhaps even somewhat more fully; whether I have done this rightly or otherwise, a fair and learned arbiter will judge. XVI. A BRIEF RECAPITULATION OF THE FOREGOING IN THE BOOKS.
1:387
Verum quoniam multa, quae sub huiusce discussione quaestionis ubiubi disputauimus, non usque faciliter memoria conplecti cognitor potest, quae sparsim edissertata quaeque, uti arbitror, euicta sunt collectim strictimque et ueluti punctatim sub mentis oculum redegi et reuisenda simul renoscendaque congessi. 1. De incorporeo. Deus incorporeus est, imago autem dei humanus animus, quoniam ad similitudinem et imaginem dei factus est homo. enimuero imago incorporei corpus esse non potest, igitur quia imago dei est humanus animus, incorporeus est animus humanus. 2. De uita.
但既然讀者絕無法輕易在記憶中掌握我們在討論此問題時零散各處所論證的諸多事項——那些散見地闡明的、且如我所想已被證實的事項——我便把它們綜合地、簡要地、彷彿逐點地歸於心靈的眼前,並一併匯集起來,以供同時審視與重溫。一、論無形之物。神是無形的,而人的心智是神的形像,因為人是按神的樣式與形像所造的。然而無形之物的形像不可能是物體;所以,既然人的心智是神的形像,人的心智便是無形的。二、論生命。
But since the reader can by no means easily grasp in memory the many things which, in the discussion of this question, we have argued here and there, those things which were set forth scattered, and which, as I think, have been proven, I have reduced collectively, succinctly, and as it were point by point under the eye of the mind, and gathered them together to be reviewed and re-examined at once. 1. On the incorporeal. God is incorporeal, and the human mind is the image of God, since man was made according to the likeness and image of God. But the image of an incorporeal thing cannot be a body; therefore, because the human mind is the image of God, the human mind is incorporeal. 2. On life.
1:388
Omne inlocale incorporeum quoque est, porro uita corporis anima est et in corpore uiuente tam uiuit pars minima corporis, quam totum corpus. tantum ergo uitae in parte corporis est, quantum in toto corpore, et uita haec anima est, nec locale est quod tam magnum est in toto quam in aliquo et tam magnum in paruo quam in magno. non igitur localis est animus, et quidquid inlocale est corporeum non est: igitur anima corpus non est. 3. De ratione. Item ratiocinatur anima rationalis et substantialiter inest animae ratiocinari et ratio incorporalis atque inlocalis est: igitur incorporalis est anima. 4. De uoluntate.
凡無處所之物也是無形的;再者,物體的生命就是靈魂,而在活著的物體中,物體最微小的部分活著,與整個物體活著一樣多。所以在物體的一部分中所有的生命,與在整個物體中所有的一樣多,而這生命就是靈魂;凡在整體中與在某一部分中同等之大、在小者中與在大者中同等之大的,便不是有處所的。所以心智不是有處所的,而凡無處所之物便不是有形的:所以靈魂不是物體。三、論理性。同樣,理性的靈魂進行推理,而推理在實體上內存於靈魂,理性是無形且無處所的:所以靈魂是無形的。四、論意志。
Everything non-spatial is also incorporeal; further, the life of a body is the soul, and in a living body the smallest part of the body lives as much as the whole body. Therefore there is as much of life in a part of the body as in the whole body, and this life is the soul; nor is that spatial which is as great in the whole as in some part, and as great in the small as in the great. Therefore the mind is not spatial, and whatever is non-spatial is not corporeal: therefore the soul is not a body. 3. On reason. Likewise the rational soul reasons, and to reason is present in the soul substantially, and reason is incorporeal and non-spatial: therefore the soul is incorporeal. 4. On the will.
1:389
Item uoluntas animae substantia eius est et, si tota uult anima, tota uoluntas est et uoluntas corpus non est: igitur anima non est corpus. 5. De memoria. Item memoria inlocalis quaedam capacitas est, quae nec multitudine recordabilium distenditur nec paucitate tenuatur et incorporaliter etiam corporalium reminiscitur. et cum meminit animus, totus meminit et totus memoria est qui meminit totus et memoria corpus non est: non igitur corpus est animus. 6. De tactu. Item corpus in parte sui tactum ibi sentit, ubi tangitur, animus autem per non totum corpus, hoc est per partem corporis totus sentit, huius modi uero sensus inlocalis est et omne inlocale incorporeum est:
同樣,靈魂的意志就是它的實體,並且,若整個靈魂在意願,意志便是整全的,而意志不是物體:所以靈魂不是物體。五、論記憶。同樣,記憶是一種無處所的容量,它既不因可記之事眾多而被撐大,也不因其稀少而被削薄,並且它以無形的方式甚至記得有形之物。而當心智記憶時,它整全地記憶,並整全地就是記憶;那整全地記憶者也整全地就是記憶,而記憶不是物體:所以心智不是物體。六、論觸覺。同樣,物體在其某一部分中,於被觸之處感受觸覺,而心智卻不是藉整個物體,而是藉物體的一部分整全地感受;這樣的感覺是無處所的,而凡無處所之物皆是無形的:
Likewise the will of the soul is its substance, and, if the whole soul wills, the will is whole, and the will is not a body: therefore the soul is not a body. 5. On memory. Likewise memory is a certain non-spatial capacity, which is neither stretched out by the multitude of things to be remembered nor thinned by their fewness, and it incorporeally remembers even corporeal things. And when the mind remembers, it remembers wholly and is wholly memory; he who remembers wholly is also wholly memory, and memory is not a body: therefore the mind is not a body. 6. On touch. Likewise a body feels in a part of itself a touch where it is touched, but the mind feels through not the whole body, that is, through a part of the body it feels wholly; and a sense of this kind is non-spatial, and everything non-spatial is incorporeal:
1:390
incorporea ergo est omnis anima. 7. De accessu ac recessu. Item corpus nec adpropinquat deo nec recedit a deo, animus autem et proximat et longinquat inlocaliter: igitur animus corpus non est. 8. De motu. Item corpus mouetur per locum, animus autem per eundem non mouetur: animus igitur non est corpus. 9. De mensura. Item longitudo latitudo et altitudo in corpore sunt et quidquid hisce caret corpus non est, hisce autem caret animus: corpus igitur non est. 10. De dextro et sinistro. Dextrum sinistrum, sursum deorsum, anterius et posterius in omni sunt corpore, in nulla autem sunt anima: incorporea igitur omnis est anima.
所以每一靈魂皆是無形的。七、論趨近與遠離。同樣,物體既不趨近神,也不遠離神,但心智卻以無處所的方式既趨近又遠離:所以心智不是物體。八、論運動。同樣,物體藉空間而移動,但心智卻不藉同樣的空間移動:所以心智不是物體。九、論度量。同樣,長、寬、高在物體之中,凡缺乏這些者便不是物體;而心智缺乏這些:所以它不是物體。十、論左右。左右、上下、前後存在於每一物體之中,卻不存在於任何靈魂之中:所以每一靈魂皆是無形的。
therefore every soul is incorporeal. 7. On approach and withdrawal. Likewise a body neither approaches God nor withdraws from God, but the mind both draws near and goes far off in a non-spatial manner: therefore the mind is not a body. 8. On motion. Likewise a body is moved through space, but the mind is not moved through the same: therefore the mind is not a body. 9. On measure. Likewise length, breadth, and height are in a body, and whatever lacks these is not a body; but the mind lacks these: therefore it is not a body. 10. On right and left. Right and left, up and down, before and behind are in every body, but in no soul: therefore every soul is incorporeal.
1:391
En quousque ex omni scilicet disputationum nostrarum parte contraximus quidquid toto opere moliti sumus, quoniam quod istic quam breuissime recapitulauimus nisi praemissis disputationibus fieri probabile non quiuit, quamquam si negotium tantum adsertor idoneus nanctus esset, non sicuti egomet dignitatem causae admodum inpari oratione dehonorauisset. neque uero ipse aliquanto latius prolixiusque hanc eandem quaestionem agitare non potui. uerum scilicet par fuit quoad aduersarius reniti ualuit eo usque proeliari aut quoad in fugam cessit tergum praebere et manu captum plumbeis pugionibus exarmare.
如今請看,我們從論證的每一部分中,把貫穿整部著作所致力的一切都匯集到了何等程度,因為我們在此盡可能簡短地回顧的內容,若非藉前面的論證便無法顯為可信——儘管,倘若這等重大之事尋得一位合適的鬥士,他便不會像我這樣,以極不相稱的言辭羞辱了此題目的尊嚴。我自己也實在無法把同一問題追究得更廣更長。然而合宜的乃是:只要對手還能抵抗,就交戰至那地步,或當他轉身逃跑時,就展示我的後背,並在擒獲他之後,用鉛製的匕首將他繳械。
See now to what extent we have, from every part of our arguments, drawn together whatever we have laboured at throughout the whole work, since what we have here recapitulated as briefly as possible could not have been made plausible save by the foregoing arguments—although, had so great a matter found a fit champion, he would not, as I myself have done, have dishonoured the dignity of the cause with all-too-unequal speech. Nor indeed could I myself have pursued this same question somewhat more widely and at greater length. But it was fitting, indeed, to do battle so long as the adversary was able to resist, that far, or, when he turned to flight, to present my back, and, having taken him captive, to disarm him with leaden daggers.
1:392
ulterius porro progredi et in auras tela iacere et sine hoste pugnare cassa contentio est et uirium frustratio, quod ita erit ingloriosum, ut inlaboriosum. XVII. CONTRA FASTEDIOSVM ET CALVMNIATOREM HORVM LIBRORVM QVALITER DEVINCATVR DE MVNDO PROPOSVIT CONPARATIONEM. Quid tu igitur, ait aliquis, per haec tria uolumina aduersum breuem paginam spatiatus es, si uerbum uerbo satis? sed non id negotii est fallaciam struere, quod destruere. neget quispiam sphaeram esse mundum: uno quidem hoc ille uerbo negauerit, sed non id uno item uerbo uel timaeus adstruxerit. proinde quidquid illud ampliuscule sermocinati sumus, non modo sola falsi confutatio, sed ueri etiam coegit adstructio.
再往前走,向空中投擲兵器,在沒有敵人的情況下作戰,乃是空洞的爭鬥與力量的徒勞,這會像它不費力一樣地不光彩。十七、駁斥這些書卷的傲慢挑剔者與毀謗者:他如何被駁倒——他提出了一個關於世界的比較。「那麼,」有人說,「你為何在這三卷書中針對短短一頁大費周章,若一言可答一言?」但任務不在於建構謊言,而在於拆毀它。讓某人否認世界是個球體:他憑這一個字確實便否認了它,但即使一位提邁歐也無法只憑一個字確立它。因此,凡我們較為詳盡所論述的,不僅是對虛假的駁斥,也是對真理的確立所迫使的。
To proceed further still, and to hurl weapons into the air, and to fight without an enemy, is an empty contention and a frustration of strength, which will be as inglorious as it is toilless. XVII. AGAINST THE DISDAINFUL CRITIC AND SLANDERER OF THESE BOOKS: HOW HE MAY BE OVERCOME, HE PUT FORWARD A COMPARISON CONCERNING THE WORLD. "What then," someone says, "have you ranged through these three volumes against a brief page, if word answers to word?" But the task is not to construct a falsehood, but to demolish it. Let someone deny that the world is a sphere: by this one word indeed he will have denied it, but not even by one word will a Timaeus have established it. Accordingly, whatever we have discoursed somewhat more amply, not only the refutation of the false, but also the establishing of the true compelled it.
1:393
quippe diuersum est dedocere noxia et utilia docere, nec hoc idem est sentem solo uellere, quod frugem iacere, non ergo id ipsum est eruere uitium, quod serere uirtutem. multo igitur amplius operae insumendum est in utroque horum, quam in alterutrum. porro autem cum utraque agitare mihi prouincia fuerit, in tam praepedito negotio praesertim magis mira est parcitas quam prolixitas. nam cum sese undeunde clarescentes atque ostentantes proderent aliasque multipliciter progignerent, latius dicendae causae praescripsi numerum, modum statui, limitem fixi, ne uel in aciem plures necessario proferrem uel diutius rato certarem uel longius iusto procederem. XVIII.
因為破除有害之事是一回事,教導有益之事是另一回事,從土中拔去荊棘與播下穀種也不是同一回事;所以根除惡習與栽植美德並非同一件事。那麼,對於這兩者,所須投入的勞力便遠多於對其中任一者。再者,既然處理這兩者乃是我的本分,尤其在如此繁累的任務中,簡潔比冗長更值得驚奇。因為當諸般事項在各方逐漸顯明、自我呈現,不斷湧現,並以多種方式衍生出別的事項時,我便為該更廣闡述的題目規定了一個數目、定下了一個限度、固定了一個界限,免得我把多於必要的帶入戰線,或爭辯得比所估算的更久,或前進得比正當的更遠。十八。
For it is one thing to unteach harmful things and another to teach useful ones, nor is it the same to pluck a thorn from the soil as to sow grain; therefore to root out vice is not the very same thing as to plant virtue. Much more labour, then, must be expended on both of these than on either one alone. Moreover, since it was my province to deal with both, in so encumbered a task especially, brevity is more to be wondered at than prolixity. For when matters, growing clear and displaying themselves on every side, kept coming forth and giving birth in manifold ways to others, I prescribed a number for the cause to be more widely pleaded, set a measure, fixed a limit, lest I should either bring more than necessary into the battle line, or contend longer than was reckoned, or proceed further than was just. XVIII.
1:394
IN FINE HVIVS LIBRI VENIAM A SVO PETIT CONFLICTORE ET INTER VTRVMQVE CERTAMEN IPSVM DELIGIT IVDICEM. Te nunc, quisque ille es aduersus cuius scripta nosmet iniuria scriptorum tuorum dicere conpulit, oro quaesoque non obirascaris mihi, neque enim conuicium rettuli neque rependi maledictum. solam tibi pro falsitate ueritatem haud pari uicissitudine reponderaui, illis ego quae, quo magis tua, tibi magis noxia sunt aduersarius sum eroque atque uti eisdem ipse quoque aduersere causa tui suadeo. pauca haec et exilia, prout arctum temporis siuit, responsa redhibui, tu tecum utrumque pensato et inter me teque personam iudicis sumito adhibetoque iustitiae libram.
在本卷結尾,他向對手請求寬恕,並在兩人之間選擇這場較量本身作為審判者。如今你——無論你是誰,因你自己文字所造成的冤屈迫使我發言反對你的著作——我懇求並央求你不要對我發怒,因為我既未加以斥責,也未報以辱罵。我只是以真理回報你的虛假,且絕非對等的交換;對於那些越是屬於你、就越是對你有害的事物,我是、且將是一個對手;我也勸你為了你自己的緣故,同樣去反對這些事物。這些少而薄弱的回應,是在時間侷促所容許的範圍內呈上的;你自己把兩者權衡,並在我與你之間擔任審判者,運用公義的天平。
AT THE END OF THIS BOOK HE ASKS PARDON OF HIS OPPONENT, AND BETWEEN THEM HE CHOOSES THE CONTEST ITSELF AS JUDGE. You now—whoever you are, against whose writings the wrong done by your own writings has compelled me to speak—I beg and beseech that you not be angry with me, for I have neither brought a reproach nor repaid an insult. I have only rendered back to you truth in place of falsehood, and that with no equal exchange; toward those things which, the more they are yours, the more harmful they are to you, I am, and shall be, an adversary; and I urge that you too, for your own sake, oppose those same things. These few and slender replies, as the narrowness of time allowed, I have rendered back; weigh both with yourself, and between me and you assume the person of a judge and apply the scale of justice.
1:395
si lanx nostra pronior et uero grauior, non pigeat neque pudeat a transfugio refugium facere et a falsitate sub ueritate cedere. sin, quod ego nolim nec faxis persuasu istuc, uti(que) obstinatio est, edito pro sententia tua aliquid publicitus lectitandum neque nomen occulito: modo compos nostri deus et uita sit, quioniam altrinsecus continuati uiarum periculum fecimus, experiere scilicet, ueritatis uis quanta sit in excidio falsitatis. Si non haec quae ad te scribo, uenerande uir, discutienda et emendanda transmitterem, rite potuit uideri superfluum et elatum docere uelle, quem sciam nosse, et ex paupertatis inopia dare dragmam ei, qui multa scientiarum abundat talenta.
倘若我們的天平那一端更低、確實更重,那麼以背棄為避難所、從虛假退向真理,這不該使你苦惱,也不該使你羞愧。但倘若——這是我不願見、你也不會因這勸說而為之的——倘若有頑固存在,那就為支持你的見解,公開發表些供眾人誦讀的東西,並且不要隱藏你的名字:只願神與生命使我們保持清明的心智;既然我們已從另一方繼續嘗試了這些道路的冒險,你必親身體驗,在虛假的毀滅中真理的力量何等之大。可敬的人哪,倘若我不是把我寫給你的這些東西交付給你審察與修正,那麼想要教導一位我深知有學識的人、並從貧乏的窘困中給一個富有諸學眾他連得之人一個銀錢,這就理當顯得多餘而自負了。
If our scale tips lower and is truly heavier, let it not vex nor shame you to make a refuge out of a desertion, and to yield from falsehood to truth. But if—what I would not wish, nor would you do it at this persuasion—if there be obstinacy, publish something for public reading in support of your opinion, and do not conceal your name: only let God and life keep us in our right mind; since we have made the venture of the ways carried on from the other side, you shall indeed experience how great is the force of truth in the destruction of falsehood. If I were not transmitting to you, venerable man, these things which I write to you, to be examined and corrected, it might rightly seem superfluous and presumptuous to wish to teach one whom I know to be knowledgeable, and out of the want of poverty to give a drachma to one who abounds in many talents of the sciences.
1:396
hinc accidit quod libellorum a me transmissorum editio, quos philosophicae artis subtilissima disputatione disposui, me fecit cautum atque sollicitum, ut eorundem intellegentiam iudicio non committerem meo, sed ad potioris peritiam destinarem, et non tantum ea, quae nunc ex eorum lectione percepi, uerum etiam quae <unde)unde iam pridem memoriae reseruanda mandaui iudicio tuo probanda transmisi. bene etenim scit dignatio tua minime nos habere quorum conlatione de eis, quae ambigimus, firmi stabilesque reddamur. omnis natura quae ad deum peruenit notitia proprio nomine conpellatur et ideo nomen naturae unius cuiusque rei ostenditur.
由此便發生這事:我所傳遞的那些小書——我以哲學技藝最精微的討論加以編排——使我變得謹慎而憂慮,以致我不把對它們的理解交給我自己的判斷,而是把它交付給一位更有能力者的專長;不僅是我如今從閱讀它們所領悟的那些,也包括我久前從各處所託付、留存於記憶的那些,我都已傳遞過來,求你的判斷予以認可。因為你的尊貴深知,我們在所疑惑之事上,絕沒有可藉其商討而使我們變得堅固穩定的人。凡藉神而進入認知的本性,皆以其本有之名被稱呼,因此每一事物之本性的名稱便被顯明出來。
Hence it came about that the publishing of the little books transmitted by me—which I arranged with the most subtle discussion of philosophical art—made me cautious and anxious, so that I should not commit the understanding of them to my own judgment, but should refer it to the expertise of one more capable; and not only those things which I have now perceived from the reading of them, but also those which I long ago committed from various sources to be kept in memory, I have transmitted to be approved by your judgment. For your worthiness well knows that we by no means have those by whose conference we may be rendered firm and stable concerning the things about which we are in doubt. Every nature which comes to knowledge from God is addressed by its proper name, and thus the name of the nature of each single thing is shown.
1:397
Nomen ergo dixere priores, quod rem notam faciat, quod ipsius rei imagines (tam)quam per sensus corporis, quod dirigit memoria, in auribus intromittit, ac sicut loquentibus nobis intellegimus, et absentias rerum et imagines memoriae retentas, cum uoluntas fuerit, cogitamus. sed duplex rerum natura: et corporalis igitur et spiritualis. omnis quippe creatura aut spiritus aut corpus est. corporalia scilicet per corpus sentimus, intellectualia intellectu percipimus. ergo duobus modis quantum in hac uita datur omnis rei habetur notitia. quid sit ergo, quod dicitur tria esse genera quaestionum, an sit, quid sit, quale sit?
因此古人說,名乃是使事物為人所知者,它把事物本身的影像引入耳中——彷彿藉由記憶所引導的身體諸感官;正如我們在人言說時得以理解,照樣,當意志在時,我們便思想事物之不在場與記憶所存留的影像。但事物的本性有兩重:因此既有有形的,也有屬靈的。因為每一受造物或是靈或是物體。有形之物,我們乃是藉身體去感知;智性之物,我們乃是藉理智去領會。所以,就此生所容許的而言,對每一事物的認知乃是以兩種方式獲得的。那麼,所說「問題有三類:某物是否存在、它是什麼、它是何種性質」,這究竟是何意?
The ancients therefore said that the name is that which makes a thing known, which introduces into the ears the images of the thing itself—as it were through the senses of the body, which memory directs; and just as we understand when people speak, so, when the will is present, we think upon both the absences of things and the images retained by memory. But the nature of things is twofold: corporeal, therefore, and spiritual. For every creature is either spirit or body. Corporeal things, namely, we perceive through the body; intellectual things we apprehend by the intellect. Therefore in two ways, so far as is granted in this life, knowledge of every thing is had. What, then, is that which is said—that there are three kinds of questions: whether a thing is, what it is, of what sort it is?
1:398
cur quaeso dicitur, an sit, cumomnis notitia rem ostendens ambiguitatem tollat et dubitare non sinat? sed ego puto ita positum esse hoc ambiguum, quia non omnia substantiarum sunt, sed reperiuntur aliqua, quae probationes earum ostendunt. uerbi causa si requiratur, utrum bonum substantia est an non, respondemus non esse substantiam, sed priuationem mali. recte enim quaeritur in quaestione prima, utrum corpus sit an spiritus, et in subsequente requiritur, quale sit, utrum corpus animale sit an apirituale, spiritus rationalis an inrationalis. recte igitur definita sunt tria esse genera quaestionum, de quibus iam satis breuiter, ut arbitror, diximus.
我問,為何說「它是否存在」,既然一切認知在顯明事物時便除去含混、不容懷疑?但我認為這含混的問題之所以如此提出,乃因並非萬物皆屬實體,而是發現某些事物顯出它們的證據。例如,若有人問善是否為一實體,我們便回答它不是實體,而是惡的缺乏。因為在第一個問題中正當地問某物是物體還是靈,而在隨後的問題中則問它是何種性質——它是有生命的物體還是屬靈的物體,是理性的靈還是非理性的靈。所以「問題有三類」這界定是正確的,關於這三類,如我所想,我們如今已論述得夠簡短了。
Why, I ask, is it said "whether it is," when all knowledge, showing the thing, removes ambiguity and does not allow doubting? But I think this ambiguous question is so posited because not all things are of substances, but some are found which show the proofs of them. For example, if it be asked whether the good is a substance or not, we answer that it is not a substance, but a privation of evil. For rightly is it asked in the first question whether a thing is a body or a spirit, and in the following it is asked of what sort it is—whether it is an animate body or a spiritual one, a rational spirit or an irrational one. Rightly therefore has it been defined that there are three kinds of questions, about which we have now, as I think, spoken briefly enough.
1:399
nunc etiam uideamus quot genera sunt corporum. Quamuis innumerabiles species sub se habeat, tria tamen sunt genera, hoc est corpus quod uiuit et sentit, corpus quod \' uiuit et non sentit, corpus quod nec uiuit nec sentit. sed hoc genus corporis, quod nec uiuit nec sentit, quattuor elementa esse puto, terram aquam aerem et ignem, quae principalia sunt et simplicia, ex quibus omnia [quae] conpacta sunt corpora, id est animalium uiuentia et sentientia, arborum fruticum et herbarum uiuentia, sed non sentientia. Quam ob rem quid differant inter se euidentissime liquet, quae sint eorum communia, deo iuuante intentius inquiramus.
如今讓我們也來看物體有多少種類。它雖在其下含有無數的品種,卻仍只有三種類,即:活著且有感覺的物體,活著卻無感覺的物體,既不活著也無感覺的物體。而這既不活著也無感覺的這類物體,我認為就是那四種元素——土、水、氣、火——它們是基本而單純的,一切複合的物體都是由它們所構成的;亦即動物那活著且有感覺的物體,以及樹木、灌木、草本那活著卻無感覺的物體。因此,它們彼此如何相異是再明顯不過的;至於它們的共通之處為何,讓我們在神的幫助下更專注地探究。
Now let us also see how many kinds of bodies there are. Although it has innumerable species under it, there are nevertheless three kinds: that is, a body which lives and feels, a body which lives and does not feel, a body which neither lives nor feels. But this kind of body, which neither lives nor feels, I think to be the four elements—earth, water, air, and fire—which are primary and simple, out of which all compounded bodies are made; that is, the living and feeling bodies of animals, and the living but not feeling bodies of trees, shrubs, and herbs. Wherefore how they differ among themselves is most evidently clear; what their common features are, let us, with God helping, inquire more intently.
1:400
sic enim uolumus inspirante domino et auxiliante, ut non tantum creaturam ipsius scrutemur, uerum etiam ascendentes ad creatricem substantiam per ea, quae facta sunt, intellectu conspiciamus et, quamuis non perueniamus ad id, ut eius substantiam intellegere ualeamus et quid sit sciamus, saltem id, quod non sit, euidentissime teneamus. Igitur omne corpus quantitati et qualitati subiectum est, in subiecto autem corpore corpus non est. corpus enim subiectum est, non in subiecto, quia corpus substantia est, non accidens. accidentia autem in substantia sunt, non substantiae. accidit ergo corpori quantitas et qualitas, quantitas enim in mensuris est, qualitas in coloribus.
因為我們這樣盼望,在主的啟示與扶助之下,不僅察究祂的受造物,更要藉所造之物上升至那創造的實體,以理智觀看祂;並且,我們雖達不到能理解祂的實體、知道祂是什麼的地步,至少讓我們最明確地把握住祂不是什麼。所以每一物體都從屬於數量與性質;但在一個作為主體的物體中並沒有〔別的〕物體。因為物體是主體,而不在主體之中,因為物體是實體,不是偶性。但偶性在實體之中,而非實體在實體之中。所以數量與性質乃作為偶性臨到物體;因為數量在度量之中,性質在顏色之中。
For thus we wish, the Lord inspiring and assisting, not only to scrutinize his creature, but also, ascending to the creating substance through the things that have been made, to behold it with the intellect; and, although we do not arrive at this, that we should be able to understand his substance and to know what it is, yet at least let us most evidently hold that which it is not. Therefore every body is subject to quantity and to quality; but in a subject body there is no [other] body. For a body is a subject, not in a subject, because a body is a substance, not an accident. But accidents are in a substance, not substances. Quantity and quality, therefore, befall a body as accidents; for quantity is in measures, quality in colours.
1:401
non hoc esse ipsum corpus quod quantum esse nec hoc esse ipsum quod quale esse, quia et colore mutato corpus manet et in diminuto corpore quantitas quae prima fuerat non est ac per hoc non esse magnum quod magnitudo, nec longum quod longitudo, nec hoc latum quod latitudo, nec coloratum quod color ipse. est etiam corpori mensura numerus et pondus, unde etiam sancta scriptura ait deum omnia in mensura et numero et pondere disposuisse, sed hoc alio modo ad spirtum rationalem referri, quod in consequentibus dicendum, uideo. nunc uero de corpore quae coepimus explicemus.
物體本身並不就是「具有某量」這事本身,也不就是「具有某性質」這事本身,因為即使顏色改變了物體仍存留,而在縮小了的物體中起初所有的那個數量已不在;藉此,那大的並不就是大,那長的並不就是長,那寬的並不就是寬,那有顏色的並不就是顏色本身。物體也有度量、數目與重量——所以聖經甚至說,神已按度量、數目與重量安排了萬物;但我看出,這要以另一種方式歸於理性的靈,這須在以下論及。然而如今讓我們把所開始談論的關於物體之事闡明清楚。
The body itself is not the very thing that 'to be of a certain quantity' is, nor is it the very thing that 'to be of a certain quality' is, because even when the colour is changed the body remains, and in a diminished body the quantity which was first is not present; and through this, that which is great is not greatness, nor that which is long, length, nor that which is broad, breadth, nor that which is coloured, colour itself. There is also to a body measure, number, and weight—whence even Holy Scripture says that God has disposed all things in measure and number and weight; but I see that this is to be referred in another way to the rational spirit, which must be said in what follows. But now let us explain what we have begun concerning the body.
1:402
sicut enim diximus non hoc esse magnum quod magnitudo, sic nec mensura quod mensurabile, nec numerus quod numerabile, nec pondus quod ponderabile. minu<itur) igitur, quoniam in tota parte habet sursum et deorsum, habet dexteram et sinistram, habet ante et retro. mouetur per tempus et locum nec iudicat et iudicatur, partibus secatur infinite. Age nunc uideamus quid sit quod corpus uiuificatum et non sentificat. melius enim coaequatum est uitae id, quod accipit et quod dat uita enim, quae non est minor in parte quam in toto et non parti minori minor est nec partem praebet maiori maiorem et minori minorem, non est corpus, sed spiritus.
因為正如我們已說過,大的並不就是大本身,照樣度量也不就是可量度者本身,數目也不就是可計數者,重量也不就是可稱量者。所以它是可減小的,因為它在其整個部分中有上有下、有左有右、有前有後。它藉時間與空間而移動;它既不審判也不被審判,〔卻〕被無限地分割為各部分。如今來吧,讓我們看那被賦予生命卻未被賦予感覺的物體是什麼。因為比起賦予生命者,那領受生命者更與生命相稱;因為生命——它在部分中不少於在整體中,對較小的部分也不更少,既不給較大的部分以較大的生命,也不給較小的部分以較小的——不是物體,而是靈。
For just as we have said that the great is not the very thing that greatness is, so neither is measure the very thing that the measurable is, nor number the numerable, nor weight the weighable. It is diminished, therefore, since in its whole part it has up and down, has right and left, has before and behind. It is moved through time and place; it neither judges nor is judged, [yet] is divided infinitely into parts. Come now, let us see what that is which is a body vivified and not made sentient. For better matched to life is that which receives than that which gives life; for life, which is not less in a part than in the whole, and is not less to a lesser part, nor offers a greater life to a greater part and a lesser to a lesser, is not a body, but a spirit.
1:403
spiritus pecoris, qui non subsistit post corpus, praetermittendus ibi est, ut ad rationalem spiritum ueniamus. igitur spiritus quantitatem non habet, si uero longus esset aut latus, quantus rite utique diceretur. prudenter enim secernitur et segregatur a corpore, quia quantitati non subiacet, quamuis subiaceat qualitati. accidunt animo disciplinae, M accidit iustitia et iniustitia, castitas et libido. quattuor enim sunt uirtutes principales, id est prudentia et temperantia, fortitudo et iustitia. non enim hoc est animus (prudens) quod prudentia, nec iustus quod iustitia, nec temperatus quod temperantia, nec forti quod fortitudo. aliud est esse animum, aliud iustum animum.
牲畜的靈,在物體之後並不存續,在此當予略過,好叫我們得以論到理性的靈。所以靈沒有數量;因為若它是長的或寬的,那它確實便理當被說成具有某種量度。因為它被審慎地與物體分開、區隔,因為它不從屬於數量,雖然它從屬於性質。諸般學問臨到心智;公義與不義、貞潔與情慾臨到它。因為有四種主要的德性:即智慧與節制、勇毅與公義。因為明智的心智並不就是智慧本身,公義的心智並不就是公義本身,節制的並不就是節制本身,勇敢的並不就是勇毅本身。作為一個心智是一回事,作為一個公義的心智是另一回事。
The spirit of a beast, which does not subsist after the body, is to be passed over here, that we may come to the rational spirit. Therefore the spirit has no quantity; for if it were long or broad, it would surely rightly be said to be of a certain magnitude. For it is prudently separated and set apart from the body, because it is not subject to quantity, though it is subject to quality. Disciplines befall the mind; justice and injustice, chastity and lust befall it. For there are four principal virtues: that is, prudence and temperance, fortitude and justice. For the prudent mind is not the very thing that prudence is, nor the just the very thing that justice is, nor the temperate temperance, nor the brave fortitude. It is one thing to be a mind, another to be a just mind.
1:404
cum enim dico iustum animum, duo quaedam intellego: hoc enim de prudentia et temperantia et fortitudine dixerim, quia potest esse animus, ut nullatenus sit uirtutibus praeditus, sed si eas non habuerit, consequens est, ut uitium habeat. conligitur enim subiectum semper esse animum aut uitiis aut uirtutibus, subiectum eum esse sicut diximus disciplinis, quae sine eo esse non possunt. uerum enim ratio numeri disciplina est. numquam enim. erit ut quattuor et duo septem faciant aut septem et tres undecim. similiter et figura circuli non recipit contrarietatem. numquam erit ut figura circuli ex duabus aut tribus lineis fiat aut quadrigona ex tribus ant trigona ex quattuor.
因為當我說「公義的心智」時,我理解兩樣東西;這一點我對智慧、節制與勇毅也都會這樣說,因為可以有一個心智絲毫未被諸德性所賦予,但若它未曾有過這些德性,那麼隨之而來的便是它有惡習。因為可推論出:心智總是從屬於惡習或從屬於諸德性,它如我們所說從屬於諸般學問,而這些學問沒有它便不能存在。然而數目的計算是一門學問。因為絕不會有四加二得七,或七加三得十一這事。同樣,圓形不容許相反。絕不會有圓形由二或三條線所構成,或四邊形由三條線、或三角形由四條線所構成這事。
For when I say "a just mind," I understand two things; this I would say also of prudence and temperance and fortitude, because there can be a mind which is in no way endowed with virtues, but if it has not had them, it follows that it has vice. For it is concluded that the mind is always subject either to vices or to virtues, that it is subject, as we have said, to disciplines, which cannot exist without it. But the reckoning of number is a discipline. For it will never be that four and two make seven, or seven and three eleven. Similarly, the figure of a circle does not admit contrariety. It will never be that the figure of a circle is made from two or three lines, or a quadrilateral from three, or a triangle from four.
1:405
si enim addideris uel minueris aliquid, iam nec trigona nec quadrigona erit, manet enim aeterna et incommutabilis. harum rationes disciplinarum et in subiecto sunt animo et sine eo esse non possunt. conligitur aeternum esse illud in quo est, sicut illud quod in eo est. ergo inmortalis est anima et id quod uiuit scit semper et cernit. sed non semper hoc cogitat, quia cum scit secura de se, quod amittat se in multis cogitationibus, distendit se ac si per tempus, non per locum mota mouet tamen et corpus per tempus et locum, scilicet iudicat et iudicatur. Vide ergo anima humana quam magnum bonum sis, dam de corporibus iudicas, dum et rationi coniungeris, dum aeternae ueritatis fis particeps.
因為若你增加或減去任何東西,它便不再是三角形也不再是四邊形了;因為它保持永恆而不變。這些學問的原理既在作為主體的心智之中,又沒有它便不能存在。可推論出:那些原理所在的那個主體是永恆的,正如那在它之中者一樣。所以靈魂是不朽的,那活著者常常認知且明辨。但它並不總思想這事,因為當它認知、對自身安然無慮時——因它在許多思念中失落了自己——它便彷彿藉時間而非藉空間將自己展開;然而它〔雖〕被推動,卻也藉時間與空間推動物體,亦即它審判也被審判。所以,人的靈魂哪,看你是何等大的善——當你審斷諸物體時,當你與理性聯合時,當你成為永恆真理的有分者時。
For if you add or take away anything, it will then be neither a triangle nor a quadrilateral; for it remains eternal and unchangeable. The principles of these disciplines are both in the mind as their subject and cannot exist without it. It is concluded that that in which they are is eternal, just as that which is in it. Therefore the soul is immortal, and that which lives always knows and discerns. But it does not always think this, because when it knows, secure about itself—since it loses itself amid many thoughts—it stretches itself out as if through time, not through space; yet, [though] moved, it moves the body too through time and space, namely, it judges and is judged. See therefore, O human soul, how great a good you are, while you judge concerning bodies, while you are joined to reason, while you become a partaker of eternal truth.
1:406
non enim a te diligenda sunt quae infra te sunt, et quamuis mensura insit, tu tamen mensura non es. cogitationi tuae numerus uoluptatique tuae pondus tu scilicet nec numerus nec pondus es. refer uoluntatem tui amoris ad illum numerum sine numero, de quo psalmista dicit: et sapientiae eius non est numerus, ad illam mensuram sine mensura, ad illud pondus sine pondere, a quo omnia ponderantur et mensurantur. ipsum est summum bonum, a quo facta sunt omnia corporum genera bona, ipsum <a quo) rationalium magna bona: relinque bona et magna bona et summum bonum ama simplexque bonum., id est pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, trinitas haec unus deus.
因為那些在你之下的事物不該被你所愛;雖然度量在你之中,你自己卻不是度量。數目屬於你的思想,重量屬於你的喜悅,而你自己既不是數目也不是重量。把你愛的意志歸向那無數目的數目——詩人論到祂說:「祂的智慧無法測度」——歸向那無度量的度量,歸向那無重量的重量,萬物都由此被稱量與量度。這本身就是至高的善,一切善的各類物體都由此被造,這就是那使理性存有的諸大善得以成就者:撇下諸善與諸大善,去愛那至高的善與單純的善——即父、子、聖靈,這三位一體乃是獨一的神。
For the things that are beneath you are not to be loved by you; and although measure is in you, yet you yourself are not measure. Number belongs to your thought and weight to your pleasure, but you yourself are neither number nor weight. Refer the will of your love to that Number without number, of whom the Psalmist says, "and of his wisdom there is no number," to that Measure without measure, to that Weight without weight, by which all things are weighed and measured. This itself is the highest good, by which all good kinds of bodies have been made, this is that by which the great goods of rational beings are made: leave the goods and the great goods, and love the highest good and the simple good—that is, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, this Trinity one God.
1:407
et tamen sic diligendum est corpus aut spiritus, secundum quod diligenda sunt, sicut quidam nobilissimus tractator sanctarum scripturarum dixit: quattuor pones dilectionis regulas, quod supra nos, quod iuxta nos, quod nos, quod infra nos. diligamus ergo illud summum bonum, quod supra nos est non loco ordinis, sed naturae, quia non potest coaequari creatura creatori. solus enim filius coaequatur patri, similiter et spiritus sanctus, quia non sunt creatura, sed inter eos una natura. Haec, quae breui sermone digessimus, subposita pictura demonstrat: 10
然而物體或靈當這樣被愛,按照它們當被愛的程度,正如某位最尊貴的聖經解釋者所說:你當立下四條愛的法則——在我們之上者、在我們旁邊者、就是我們自己者、在我們之下者。所以讓我們去愛那在我們之上的至高之善——不是按處所的次序,而是按本性的次序——因為受造物不能與創造者相等。因為惟有子與父相等,聖靈也照樣,因為他們不是受造物,而是在他們之間有同一的本性。我們以簡短話語所陳述的這些事,由下面所附的圖畫予以說明:10
And yet body or spirit is to be loved thus, according to what is to be loved, just as a certain most noble expositor of the Holy Scriptures said: you shall set down four rules of love—what is above us, what is beside us, what is ourselves, what is beneath us. Let us therefore love that highest good which is above us, not by order of place but of nature, because a creature cannot be made equal to the Creator. For the Son alone is made equal to the Father, and likewise the Holy Spirit, because they are not creatures, but among them there is one nature. These things, which we have set forth in brief discourse, the picture placed below demonstrates: 10
第 2 章 →
12